The Agamemnon of Aeschylus, with a metrical tr. and notes by B.H. Kennedy

Google

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project
to make the world’s books discoverable online.

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that’s often difficult to discover.

Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book’s long journey from the
publisher to a library and finally to you.

Usage guidelines
Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the

public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.

We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individual
personal, non-commercial purposes.

and we request that you use these files for

+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google’s system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Maintain attribution The Google “watermark” you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can’t offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book’s appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.

About Google Book Search

Google’s mission is to organize the world’s information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world’s books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web
ai[http: //books . google. com/|

600085437X

THE AGAMEMNON

OF

AESCHYLUS.

Cambridge :
PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A,
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.

THE AGAMEMNON

OF

AESCHYLUS

WITH A METRICAL TRANSLATION AND NOTES
CRITICAL AND ILLUSTRATIVE

BY

BENJAMIN HALL KENNEDY, D.D.

REGIUS PROFESSOR OF GREEK,
AND HONORARY FELLOW OF ST JOHN’S COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE ;
CANON OF ELY.

EDITED FOR THE SYNDICS OF THE UNIVERS.

Er Or
. NOV IERZ .ἢ

~

SECOND EDITION. © LY
ODL ERS

Cambridae:
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.

Zonton; CAMBRIDGE WAREHOUSE, 17, PATERNOSTER Row.

Cambridge; DEIGHTON, BELL, AND CO.
Reipsig: F. A. BROCKHAUS.,

1882

L4z Rights reserved.)

HONORI + ET » MERITIS
ALMAE - MATRIS - CANTABRIGIAE
CVI - QVANTVM - IPSE - DEBEAT
TESTES - SVNT » ANNALES + ACADEMICI
HOC + OPVSCVLVM + QVALECVMOQVE - SIT
VERECVNDE - DEDICARE + VELIT +» EDITOR
INEVNTE » ANNO - AETATIS - SVAE - SEPTVAGESIMO +» OCTAVO

A.D. VIII. ID. NOVEMB. A.S. MDCCCLXXXI.

K. A. ᾽

INTRODUCTION

TO THE FIRST EDITION.

I. 1. The Agamemuon is the first play in the Tri-
logy called ᾿Ορεστεία, acted B.C. 458, Οἱ 80, 2, in the
archonship of Philocles, three years before the death of
Aeschylus. The other two tragedies which follow it are
the Choephoroe and Eumenides: with them was acted
the Satyric drama Proteus, probably at the great Dio-
nysia (τὰ κατ᾽ ἄστυ); and the prize was awarded to our
poet. He had a patriotic motive, arising from his strong
conservative opinions, for the constitution of the plot of
the third play. The authority of the ancient court of
Areopagus was menaced with diminution, if not extinc-
tion, by a law which Ephialtes brought forward, on the
instigation of Pericles, who led the democratic party in
Opposition to Kimon, the son of Miltiades. Aeschylus,
a stern aristocrat, desired by his Azmenzides to support
the dignity and power of this venerable institution, which
he there represents as holding a solemn trial of Orestes
under the presidency of Pallas Athene, the tutelar of
Athens.

2. These three tragedies must be regarded as con-
stituting one great whole; three acts, as it were, of one
plot. In the first play, the Agamemnon, is ‘the Crime.’

G2

viii INTRODUCTION

The victorious king, returning from Troy, is murdered
by his wicked wife Clytaemnestra with the help of her
paramour Aegisthus, In the second, the Choephoroe,
is ‘the Vengeance.’ Orestes returns from his retreat in
Phokis, circumvents Clytaemnestra and Aegisthus, and
puts both to death: but, having thus contracted the
guilt of matricide, he becomes a victim to the haunting
torture of the Furies (Erinyes or Eumenides). In the
third—the Lusmenides—we have ‘the Avenger’s Trial.’
Orestes flies to Delphi, there obtains the protection of
Apollo, who procures for him a trial before the ancient
court of Areopagus, under the presidency of Pallas. The
Furies plead against him, Apollo speaks for the defence :
at the close Orestes is acquitted by the casting vote of
the goddess, restored to his civil rights, and freed from
the persecuting power of the Furies, whom Pallas con-
soles with the promise of a grove and sacred rites at
Colonus near Athens.

II. 4. Aeschylus, like his contemporary Pindar, is

a strictly religious pagan. But his religion is of a sterner
and gloomier cast than Pindar’s; probably chequered
by his philosophic studies in the schools of Sicily and
Italy. He may well be called a pessimist, nay, the
very patriarch and first preacher of pessimism. Look
at his Prometheus. In that drama, man born to trouble,
as the sparks fly upwards (450 &c., τάν βροτοῖς δὲ πήματα
«.7.r.), has gained through Prometheus all that is to
raise him from his low estate; natural science, letters,
numbers, medicine, arts, with their ministers, fire and
metals:

βραχεῖ δὲ μύθῳ πάντα συλλήβδην μάθε,

πᾶσαι τέχναι βροτοῖσιν ἐκ Προμηθέως.

And with what issue? For these benefactions to mcn

* TO THE FIRST EDITION. __ x
the benefactor is expelled from heaven, chained on Cau-
casus, and tormented by command of the divine ruler
Zeus. True it is, a hope is held out of better things
(521 &c.), but a very distant, a very indefinite one. Art,
says Prometheus, is weaker than Necessity. Who, asks
the Chorus, guides the rudder of Necessity ?—-The Fates
and the Furies.—Is Zeus then weaker than these ?—He
cannot escape Destiny.—What is destined for him, but to
reign for ever? To this question Prometheus refuses a
reply: the season is not come. Τῆς Προμηθεὺς λυόμενος
is lost, and we cannot take the answer from the modern
voice of Shelley.

2. The supreme power then, according to Aeschy-
lus, in human affairs, is Μοῖρα, τὸ πεπρωμένον, Fate or
Destiny. In the Prometheus he expands this power into
that mythic trinity (Μοῖραι τρίμορφοι, Clotho, Lachesis
and Atropos) which Rome adopted with the title ot
Parcae, but also with that of Fata, afterwards Fatae, from
whom we get our Fays or Fairies. Again, he recognises
them in the Choephoroe, ὦ μεγάλαι Μοῖραι (304); and
thrice in the Lumenzdes, where he calls them half-sisters
of the Furies: and makes the latter reproach Apollo
with having ruined or destroyed (φθίσας) the antique
Fates by receiving Orestes at Delphi (1165), and again
with having persuaded the Fates to make mortals im-
mortal by the restoration to life of Alcestis (694). But,
in the Agamemnon, Fate (Μοῖρα or τὸ πεπρωμένον) is
spoken of only in the singular, except perhaps, in one
remarkable passage (947), which will be considered when
we reach it. In short, Aeschylus believes in predestina-
tion as strongly as the author of the Koran or the great
Genevese interpreter of the Bible.

THE AGAMEMNON

OF

AESCHYLUS.

xii INTRODUCTION

bush. And in Iv. 512 &c. Proteus tells a similar story to
Menelaus. Neither of these narratives ascribes to Cly-
taemnestra a direct share in the deed, but her guilt is:
implied in the fact that she marries Aegisthus, and so
conveys to him the throne of Argos. But in Iv. 92,
Menelaus imputes the crime to her treachery :
τείως μοι ἀδελφεὸν ἄλλος ἔπεφνεν
λάθρη, ἀνωιστί, δόλῳ οὐλομένης ἀλόχοιο.
Virgil, a careful student of Greek dramatic poetry,
adopts the Aeschylean story:
Ipse Mycenaeus magnorum ductor Achivom
coniugis infandae prima inter limina dextra
oppetiit :.devictam Asiam subsedit adulter.
Aen. Χι. 266.
This version of the legend Aeschylus must have
drawn from post-Homeric poetry, probably from Stesi-
chorus.

IV. τ. In the earliest age of the Greek drama, the
Chorus was all in all. Thespis is said to have added
-a monologue by a single actor; which was improved
and dignified by Phrynichus. To Aeschylus is ascribed
the introduction of dialogue. But in his plays, as might
be expected, the Chorus continues to occupy a more
important place than in those of Sophocles and Eu-
ripides. In the Supplices and Eumenides it consists of
persons directly and prominently concerned in the story.
In the Prometheus and the Septem contra Thebas, as
in the Choephoroe, the choral maidens have the position
of sympathizers only, but the action of the two former
plays is so slight as hardly to deserve the name of a
dramatic plot. This is true of the Persae also: but in
that play the members of the Chorus hold the important

TO THE FIRST EDITION. il

rank described by themselves in the opening lines: and
they have, consequently, a. prominent interest in the
events that follow. Analogous to their position is that
of the aged men (πρέσβος ᾿Αργείων) who form the Chorus
of the Agamemnon, K. Ottfried Miiller justly saw that
they (twelve in number) represént a council of state
appointed to cooperate with Clytaemnestra during the
absence of Agamemnon. Hence the patriotic solicitude
which they exhibit throughout; hence the anxious
doubts they hint to the herald and to Agamemnon;
hence their brief and hurried consultation at the
moment when they realize the assassination of the
king (a passage which almost seems meant to caricature
the ‘strenuous inertness’ of political assemblies): hence
the menacing indignation with which in the close of
the play they reproach the guilty queen, and defy the
regicide Aegisthus.

2. Outlines of the choral songs, and of the suc-
cessive dialogues in which the plot is developed, will
be found in the Notes accompanying the English Trans-
lation.

3. As to the characters introduced :—

(1) The Watchman (Φύλαξ), who speaks the Pro-
logue and then disappears, is a servant of the royal
household, a somewhat grumbling spruchsprecher, but
staunchly loyal to his absent lord.

(2) The herald Talthybius, in the second Epeiso-
dion, after saluting his country and its deities, an-
nounces in a pompous tone the approaching arrival
of Agamemnon, then details with doleful emphasis the
sufferings of the army on its outward voyage, and at
Troy; and afterwards describes the violent tempest

χὶν INTRODUCTION

by which the returning fleet was scattered. Aeschylus
has assigned to this personage, in his two latter speeches,
a tedious and disjointed style, for which it is not easy
to discover a reason.

(3) Of Agamemnon’s character, as it appears in
the third Epeisodion, there is not much .to be said.
His tone and language are dignified; his sentiments
religious, sage, and suitable to a constitutional βασι-
λεύς : he disapproves the oriental honours prepared for
him, arid declines to accept them: but a few sophistries
of his treacherous wife prevail against his better judg-
ment, and she leads him, walking on purple tapestries,
to the chamber of death. |

(4) Aegisthus is merely a contemptible and loath-
some coward, gloating over the success of his stealthy
vengeance,

(5) It is to the delineation of Clytaemnestra and
Cassandra, and to the choral songs that Aeschylus
has devoted the highest powers of his genius in this
drama. The Agamemnon is often compared with the
Macbeth of Shakespeare. But in any such comparison
the Choephoroe must be taken with the Agamemnon ;
for Macbeth contains the retribution as well as the
crime; and these are distributed by Aeschylus into
the first two dramas of the Orestean trilogy. In these
great works of Greek and English genius there are
indeed several striking parallels. In each, the plot is
founded on the murder of a king: but in the one, re-
venge and hatred prompt the crime; in the other, ambi-
tion only. In each, a woman is the principal agent: but
in Aeschylus, Clytaemnestra both plans and perpetrates
and exults in the perpetration; she has a dastard for

TO THE FIRST EDITION. xv

her accomplice ; she is ‘a lioness that cohabits with a
wolf.’ Shakespeare’s heroine is a lioness who breathes
her own spirit into a lion less resolute than herself:
she instigates to the deed, she prepares, she would even
have done it, had not Duncan looked like her father
as he slept. In both plots, punishment follows crime ,
but, in the pagan poet, the criminals merely die by
the hand of one avenger: in the modern drama, re-
morse is not omitted; the wife, more daring at first,
breaks down first, and dies in phrensied anguish; the
husband rushes to the battle-field, and falls despairing.
Aeschylus has no parallel to Macbeth himself; and,
were it for this cause only, he must yicld the palm in
the present comparison to our ‘myriad-minded’ poet.
But his choral odes abound in maxims strikingly ap-
plicable to the story of Macbeth, to his crimes and
his fate. Such are

βιᾶται δ᾽ a τάλαινα πειθὼ
πρόβουλος, παῖς ἄφερτος ἄτας"
ἄκος δὲ πᾶν μάταιον. Ag. 360
4 ’ A 49 Ud
βροτοὺς θρασύνει yap αἰσχρόμητις
, \ o
τάλαινα παρακυπὰ πμωτοπήμων. 201
τὸ δυσσεβὲς yap ἔργον
μέτα μὲν πλείονα τίκτει σφετέρᾳ δ᾽ εἰκότα γέννᾳ. 694
τῶν πολυκτόνων yap οὐκ ἄσκοποι θεοί, κελαιναὶ δ᾽ ’Epwies χρύνῳ
τυχηρὸν ivr ἄνεν δίκας
παλιντυχεῖ τριβᾷ βίου
, 3 > ’ 3 > 9.3
κτίζουσ᾽ ἀμαυρόν, ἐν δ᾽ ἀΐστοις
τελέθοντος οὔτις ἀλκά, 424

(6) A supernatural element enters into the Aes-
chylean and into the Shakesperian plot. Cassandra re-
-presents it in the former, the Witches in the latter; but

xvi | INTRODUCTION

the representations are widely different in most respects.
The Witches are creatures of medizval credulity, satanic
agents human and feminine, who tempt the innacent to
sin, and lead them by fraudulent arts from crime to crime,
ending in destruction. In Shakespeare’s plot they are im-
portant characters, on account of the influence they ex-
ercise on the feelings and actions of Macbeth. Cassandra,
the frantic prophetess, whose predictions find no belief, is
a personage well known in the legend of Troy ; and her
interview with the Chorus, forming the fourth episode of
the Agamemnon, is executed with a beauty and passionate
power to which we know no parallel in the same kind.
But, while she serves to heighten, we may almost say to
constitute, the pathos of the play, she has no signal in-
fluence in the development of the plot. Her arrival at
Argos as the prize, and, according to Greek custom, the
assumed paramour of Agamemnon, supplies Clytaem-
nestra with a further excuse for her bloody deed, and
enhances the luxury of its commission: but her motives
were ample enough without it; they are, primarily, hatred
and vengeance; secondarily, but, as we think, in a
minor degree, ambition and guilty love. Lady Mac-
beth’s crime is committed without hatred, without having
a wrong to avenge, against a generous benefactor and a
good sovereign. Ambition, high-soaring, all-grasping, is
the one sole motive; ambition for a husband whom she
loves, and, in that husband, for herself. Clytaemnestra
is a mother robbed of her darling child and deserted by
a husband whom she also knows to be unfaithful. Asa
wronged woman, she feels none of the repentant horror
and anguish which kill Lady Macbeth: she is remorse-
less to her last moments. And so we recognise a just
aesthesis in the delineation of both these women (so like

TO THE FIRST EDITION. xvit

in some respects, so different in others) by two great
poets whom twenty centuries, with all the contrasts of
ancient and modern thought, divide from one another.

V. The Scene of the Agamemnon is laid at Argos:
see ll. 24, 462, 738. Yet the royal seat of Agamemnon,
described as such throughout the Homeric poems, was
not Argos itself, but Mycenae, which lay among the
mountains in the north of the Argive plain, between five
and six miles from Argos: and there its ruins have re-
mained ever since its capture and destruction by the
Argives B.C. 468, Οἱ 78, 1, ten years before the Ovesteia
was produced. Yet Mycenae is not so much as men-
tioned in the Agamemnon. Dr Schliemann, the inde-
fatigable explorer of its site, in his elaborate work en-
titled Mycenae and Tiryns, p. 36, says: “Strabo justly
observes that, on account of the close vicinity of Argos
and Mycenae, the tragic poets have made a confusion
regarding their names, continually substituting the one
for the other. But this is to be excused, because in
antiquity travelling was both difficult and very unsafe.
Besides, people were not archaeologists &c.” Mr W. G. |
Clark writes more fully to the same effect in defence
of Aeschylus for thus neglecting to distinguish the
two neighbouring cities (Peloponnesus, p. 70). “ Rigorous
exactness,” he says, “is quite alien from the spirit of
Aeschylus and of all the old poets,...... The scene of
the Agamemnon is before the palace of the Atreidae, and
I question whether he wasted a second thought upon its
site. -There is not in all the play the faintest allusion to
the scenery of the Argive plain, or the relative position
of its cities. Aeschylus had evidently been a diligent
reader or hearer of Homer—his characters, language, and

xviii INTRODUCTION

allusions prove this...He could not, therefore, have been
ignorant that Mycenae was constantly spoken of by
Homer as the city and abode of the Atreidae, and yet
throughout the play there is no mention of Mycenae...
No doubt the citizens of Argos, as they transported the
people of Mycenae and incorporated them with their
own body, were anxious also to appropriate their an-
cient legends and heroic fame. The Agamemnon was
represented ten years after this final destruction of the
ancient capital of the Atreidae. The fact that the poct
does not mention the city seems to indicate that its
fate excited little or no sympathy in contemporary
Greece. If the Argive topography of Aeschylus is thus
_ indefinite and negative, that of Sophocles is elaborately
wrong. In the opening scene of the Electra, the Paeda-
gogue, addressing Orestes, says: ‘ Here is the ancient
Argos you were longing for, and this the Lycean agora
of the wolf-slaying god (to wit, the market-place of the
town of Argos), and this on the left is the renowned
temple of Hera; and, at the place we are come to,
believe that you have before your eyes Mycenae rich in
gold, and here the blood-stained house of the Pelopidae.’
No one reading this description would infer that Argos
was between five and six miles distant, and the Heraeum
nearly two. The truth is, that neither Sophocles nor
his Paedagogue thought of administering a lecture on
topography under the guise of a dramatic entertainment,
as Milton or Ben Jonson might have done; so far from
it, he held the entertainment to be all in all, and made
topography and’ everything else give way to it. He
wanted to produce an effect by bringing Argos, Mycenae,
and the Heraeum within the compass of a single coup

70 THE FIRST EDITION. χΧὶχ

a’eil, and I warrant that not one of the spectators was
pedantic enough to quarrel with him for it.”

VI. The Translation which follows our Text was
written to be read from time to time in lectures delivered
at Cambridge during the months of February and March,
1878. It is not an attempt to poetise Aeschylus in
English, but merely to supply students with a close
rendering somewhat more agreeable than a prose ver-
sion. Its dialogue metre is that of the Greek original,
which in English is called Alexandrine’, The lyric lines
do not imitate Greek rhythm, but the antistrophic verses
correspond to those of the strophe*. At the close of
the volume we have supplied a partial Index only, con-
sidering that our interpretation of particular words is
indicated by our translation; and also deeming it pro-
bable, that most students of the Agamemnon will have
at hand the glossary of Linwood or that of Blomfield, or
both, besides the Greek Lexicon of Liddell and Scott.

1 This is the metre used in French epic and dramatic poetry, and by our
own Drayton in his Polyolbion.

2 Rhymeless lyric verse is adopted by Milton in his Samson Agonistes,
by Southey in his 7a/aba, and by Lord Lytton in his Zales of Aftletus,
and translation of Horace’s Odes.

INTRODUCTION

TO THE SECOND EDITION.

I. As this Second Edition may possibly be the last
word we shall have to speak respecting the Agamemnon,
that word must be fully and distinctly spoken, with
‘the courage of our opinions.’ We first made acquaint-
ance with this play sixty years ago, since which date
we have read and lectured upon it more times than we
can attempt to count, always finding some new light
thrown on the text and interpretation. Our present
views, therefore, whether right or wrong, have not been
reached without long study and much reflection,

II. For the constitution of the text, we have to
depend, of course, primarily and mainly on the extant
manuscripts which contain it.

(1) The text of the Agamemnon is derived from
the following manuscripts:

A. a. Codex Meédiceus, in the Laurentian Library
at Florence (cited as M.). This, the most valuable ms.
of Aeschylus, is ascribed to the 10th century, and sup-
posed by some to have been copied from an uncially
written codex, though more probably it is a copy of
such a copy. Of the Agamemnon, it exhibits only

INTRODUCTION TO SECOND EDITION. xx

Il. 1—286 (1—310, Dind. Poet. Sc.) and 11. 992—1087
(1067—-1159), the remainder being unhappily lost.

8. Codex Guelpherbytanus (G.).

This is a 15th century copy of the Cod. Med. with
the same lacunae. |

y. Codex. Marcianus (Marc.) at Florence.
A similar 15th century copy, and of little value,

6. Codex of Bessarion (B.), at Venice.

This, ascribed'to the 13th cent., is supposed to have
been copied from the Cod. Med. while entire. It con-
tains about the first. 330 lines of the play. .

The foregoing codd. form the Medicean group, and
are generally included in the citation M., except where
any of them happens to bear a separate testimony.

B. Codex Floréntinus (FI.) of Cent. 14. This has
‘the Agamemnon entire. Though some regard it as
copied from the Medicean Cod., their opinion cannot
be substantiated. |

C. Codex Venetus (V.), of Cent. 13, contains the
following fragments of the Agamemnon: Il. 1—45 and
1022 (1095) to the end.

_ D. Codex Farnesianus (F.) at Naples, written at
the close of Cent. 14 by the grammarian Demetrius
Triclinius, with his corrections, and with Scholia of his,
and of Thomas Magister, contains the whole play.

When no codex differs from the rest, the reading
first cited in thé Conspectus Lectionum (a) must be
taken as that of mss. generally.

The four earliest editions are those of (1) the Aldi,
Venice, 1518, taken from G,, c:ted A.: (2) Robortello,

e K.A, ς

xxii INTRODUCTION

Venice, 1552, from M., cited R.: (3) Turnébe, Paris, 1552,
cited T.: (4) Vettori, Paris, 1557, cited Vict.: this was
taken from M. ΕἸ. F., and is the first in which the
Agamemnon appears entire. Canter’s edition appeared
at Antwerp in 1580, Stanley’s in London 1663, Butler’s
_ (from Stanley’s) at Cambridge in 1810,

_ The emendations of John Auratus and Joseph
Scaliger were obtained by Hermann from a manuscript
of Spanheim at Berlin, transcribed from Is. Voss’s
copies of the edition of Victorius. These are now at
Leyden. |

(2) Hence it appears that, of the Agamemnon,
in our numeration,

vv. I—45 appear in 7 Codd.

VV. 46—286 ” 39 6 ᾽)
vv. 287—324 99 » 3»
VV. 325—992 9 » 2 3)
Vv. 993—1022 5 » 5 »
vv. 1023—1087 , ,6 4
vv. 1088—1603__—sé=“, » 3»

Thus, in 667 lines, more than two-fifths of the play,
we depend on two very corrupt copies (ΕἸ. and F.) for
our knowledge of the text. In the last 515 lines a third
is added (V.), also very corrupt. Such is all the light
we receive from mss. for 1182 out of 1603 lines. |

(3) Mr Paley supplies no ‘Conspectus Lectionum,’
and his account of the codices is very cursory. But he
evidently wishes them to be regarded as more trust-
worthy than they really are. Thus in a note at p. vii
of his general preface he gravely writes: ‘A critical
structure raised on the very arbitrary assumption that
an original writing has been utterly corrupted, stands

TO THE SECOND EDITION. XXxiil

on a very insecure basis.’ Certainly any ‘very arbitrary
assumption’ is a ‘very insecure basis’ for any ‘critical
structure.’ But the degree of corruption—whether slight,
or considerable, or great, or utter (whatever is meant by
utter)—existing in ancient cddices, ought never to be
matter of ‘arbitrary assumption.’ It is a question to be
determined by the sound judgment of good and upright
scholars upon these codices, when carefully collated.
A codex ‘ utterly corrupt’ could hardly enable the most
acute scholar to elicit from it a pure text. But Mr
Paley shews, in his preface to the Choephoroe (p. 485),
that one ‘exceedingly corrupt ms.’ (M.) has preserved to
us ‘a very noble composition, owing to ‘the pains and
tntellect that have been devoted to its elucidation.’

We have tried to elicit a pure text of a nobler
composition from several ‘exceedingly corrupt’ mss.,
devoting to the work great pains and such intellect as
we possess, The result we submit to the judgment of
all good Greek scholars who are candid as well as acute.

(4) All the copies we have noted (1) were written ina
very dark period of human knowledge, from the eleventh
to the fourteenth centuries—not so dark indeed as the
three centuries which immediately preceded: but they
inherited the codd. written during those barbarous ages:
and how careless and unlearned their scribes and mar-
ginal annotators were, even Cod. M. affords ample proof
by such readings as μῆκος δ᾽ ἦν (2), ὅτ᾽ ἂν (7), ἐπορ-
θριάζξειν (29), ἀγγέλων (30), ἐριδομένου (64), τιθυπεργήρως
(80), ἡμερόφατον (84), ἄπλειστον (105), τὴν θυμοφθόρον
λύπης φρένα (106), καταπνέει (108), τὰν γᾶν (112), παμ-
πρέποις (117), πολίαδε (125), ἄτα (129), ἀέλπτοις---ὄντων
([36), οὐδὲν λέξαι (159), κατέξενον (180), χειμαίρας (210),

ς 2

XXIV INTRODUCTION

ἐπιγένοιτ᾽ (229), σύνορθον αὐταῖς (231), παιδίον ὠποῦ
(274), and others, which may suffice without going on
to the later fragment. Codd. Fl. F. and V. in subse-
quent parts afford still ampler specimens of similar
error. Scribes of different capacities. acquirements and
temperaments seem to have transcribed different por-
tions of the drama. We sometimes find a long stretch
of verses continued with very little corruption ; in other
places corruption sets in and goes on through a series of
passages. . The choral and commatic parts are naturally
more corrupt, in general, than the dialogues. The latter
are comparatively pure, except the Exodos, of which
many places are grossly corrupt. Thus it is evident
that our ‘critical structure’ is.not ‘based on the very.
arbitrary assumption’ that the Agamemnon ‘has been
utterly corrupted.’ We said in the first edition, and
now repeat, “The few extant mss. of the Agamemnon
have come down to us laden with a heap of corruption:
with miswritings, glosses intruded on the text, lacunae,
dislocation of words and lines—errors of careless or
ignorant transcribers and inadequate commentators ac-
cumulated from generation to generation. We may be
thankful that the results affecting this magnificent work
of a noble genius have not been more ruinous than we
find them.”

(5) The principles laid down by Karsten for the
just use of these manuscripts in editing Aeschylus agree
so closely with our own views, that we cite from the
Preface to his edition of the Agamemnon several pas-
sages on this subject.

“Horum codicum ut antiquissimus ita optimus est Mediceus,
non quod purior et limatior sit, sed ipsa quae habet vitia propius a

ΤῸ THE SECOND EDITION. XXV

germana scriptura distant. Contra infimum locum tenet Farne-
sianus, non quod sordidior, sed quod lectio manifesto arguit
serioris grammatici manum, qui textum suo arbitratu ad gram-
matices et critices regulas refinxit, ut jam Victorius animadvertit et
hodie inter omnes convenit. Medium inter hos ambos locum tenet
Florentinus, qui, ut a veritate longius distat Mediceo, ita caret
sedula illa correctura quae Triclinianam officinam olet.

Hermannus censet Mediceum descriptum esse de libro quad-
ratis literis scripto, quod ad rectum ejus codicis usum non oblivis-
cendum 6556... Sane, sive talis liber Medicei pater sive, quod
credibilius mihi videtur, avus fuerit, ingens est mendorum numerus,
qui ex unciali scriptura explicandus est, natus partim e perversa
syllabarum et vocum distinctione, partim e consimilium literarum
permutatione, partim e prava interpunctione aliisve ejus generis
causis. Horum vitiorum magnum numerum interpretes emenda-
runt, non pauca vero eaque turpissima adhuc relicta sunt, quae
criticorum aciem fugerunt. Quaesitum est autem, num Mediceus.
habendus sit archetypus atque fons unde, ut Guelferbytanus, Mar-
cianus et Bessarionis codex, ita ceteri quoque derivati sint. 6.
quo ut certum statuere difficile, nisi quis intentis ad id oculis et
mente codices ipse contuler.t, ita illud certissimum, nullius trium
illorum librorum auxilio nos posse carere, quum nec pauca in
Mediceo peccata sint quae corrigat Florentinus, et hic aeque ac
Farnesianus interdum lectiones offerat, quae undecumque profectae
Mediceo sint anteponendae.

* & & + * κα * * &

Quodsi vitiorum genera quibus Orestea laborat attendimus
eorumque causas quaerimus, haec tam multiplicia sunt tamque
vetera, ut nusquam fere latior pateat critices exercendae palaestra.
Ne memorem menda, quae modo attigi, e syllabarum confusione
et literarum ac vocum permutatione orta, alia a scriptura compen-
diaria in verborum maxime terminationibus, aut a prava accentuum
notatione, e perversa interpunctione, e scribarum denique oscitantia
in literis vel omittendis vel iterandis profecta: haec ut omittam,
sunt alia minus in aperto posita eaque partim perantiqua, glosse-
mata dico, quae vel in obscurati verbi vacuum locum sunt illata
vel explicandi gratia annotata furtim in textum migrarunt. Nota-
bile ex hoc genere exemplum est, vs. 111, ubi germana lectio,
. servata in Aristophanis Ranis vs, 1321, σὺν δορὶ καὶ χερὶ πράκτορι in

Xxvi INTRODUCTION

Mediceo ceterisque codicibus, cessit alteri huic σὺν δορὶ δίκαφ'
πράκτορι, quae aperte glossema olet.
* © 8 %%& i %& % %& καὶ

Singula haec quae dixi vitiorum genera latius patent quam
adhuc animadversum est; quare non parca relicta est errorum
messis, quae resecanda et evellenda est, ut pristinus poétae nitor
reddatur. Ad hoc autem, ut dixi, parum suppetit librorum
auxilium ; in corruptissimis praesertim et obscurissimis locis hi
plerumque ita vel concinunt inter se vel discrepant, ut parum inde
lucri ad poétae manum restituendam emergat. Nec Scholia vetera,
ad Agamemnonem certe, quidquam, me judice, afferunt quod ali-
cujus pretii sit.

“Unde igitur auxilium petendum? Ubi libri deficiunt, confu-
giendum est ad ingenium, et conjectura resarciendum quod scrip-
tura nobis negavit. Haec ratio si neque ita certa et firma est, ut
codicum auctoritatem aequiparet, at neque ita est incerta et dubia
ut vocabulum ipsum indicare videtur. Immo si quis ut prudens
medicus, cognitis vitiorum causis perspectoque scriptoris ingenio,
colore, habitu, procul a timida cunctatione aeque atque a temeraria
festinatione operam adhibeat, plerumque eveniet ut sententia ipsa
velut bona natura latentem sub ulcere sanam lectionem efferat et
emendationem monstret tam verisimilem, ut scripturae testimonio
paene par sit.

Principium autem et fundamentum critices est justa interpre-
tatio, qua in re mirum est quam saepe Aeschyli interpretes a recta
et simplici via deflexerint. Causa ejus rei partim posita est in ipsa
lectionis depravatione, cujus emendandae difficultate fatigati quali-
cumque modo corrupta aeque ac sana explicare maluerunt quam
vitiosa fateri; accessit vero Aeschyleae audaciae et obscuritatis
fama, unde nonnullis opinio nata, nihil tam insolite, tam licenter
dictum esse, quin Aeschyleo cothurno dignum sit habendum ; nihil
tam obscure et intricate, quin exquisita aliqua cogitatio aut abditum
aliquod sapientiae effatum inde excudi posse videatur. Ita factum
ut Aeschylum interpretari quibusdam, ut Paleius dicit, nihil aliud
videretur quam grande aliquod et quasi continuum aenigma enu-
cleare. Quodsi multi recentiorum interpretum ingenia tam acuis-
sent ad verum inveniendum quam ad prava explicanda, jam pridem
aliquanto puriorem, credo, et illustriorem hanc tragoediam habere-
mus.”

TO THE SECOND EDITION. Xxvit

(6) To these wise and weighty words of Prof.
Karsten we desire to add the testimony, not less wise
and weighty, of a much-lamented scholar, a contem-
porary and friend of our own, learned and sagacious
beyond his years, who, if his valuable life had been
prolonged to a term far short of that which his distin-
guished brothers have reached, would in all probability
have occupied and adorned the Greek chair of Cam-
bridge. We allude to Mr John Wordsworth. In his
Review of Prof. Scholefield’s Aeschylus, which appears
in the Philological Museum, Vol. 1. p. 209, he says,
“A scrupulous, we had almost said superstitious, reve-
rence for the authority of the manuscripts, is the
principle to which Mr Wellauer has uniformly adhered
in his edition of Aeschylus; and this principle, which
under certain restrictions is an excellent and judicious
one, has been adopted by Professor Scholefield with
very slight modification or abatement. Both of them
appear to us to have pushed it too far. We are no
advocates for the licentious extravagance of those critics
who make a display of their own skill and ingenuity
at the expense of their author; but on the other hand
great caution is necessary, lest in our zeal for the
authority of the manuscripts we should assert it in
defiance of the laws of the language. Zo the testimony
of manuscripts so corrupt as those of Aeschylus we must
not hastily surrender the established rules of syntax and
metre... If every editor should adhere with the same
tenacity as Mr Wellauer to the readings of his manu-
scripts, and those readings, which are at variance with
rules, were to be added to the catalogue of exceptions,
there is no solecism or irregularity for which we might
not find a sanction; and the grammar oi the language,

XXVill INTRODUCTION

instead of being simplified and reduced to more general
principles as the language is more studied, would be-
come almost a chaos of perplexity and confusion.”
Then, after referring to several notes on the Szpplices
in Prof. Scholefield’s edition, Mr J. Wordsworth adds:
“In such instances he” (the Professor) “appears to us
to have been misled by an excess of caution, and to
have sacrificed the principles of the language to an
undue deference for the authority of the manuscripts.”
Mr Paley, too, in the Preface to his 12mo edition of
1858 virtually recognises similar principles. He says:
“‘Tenenda semper est media quaedam via editori, qui '
quidem studiosae iuventuti prodesse velit; ut nec vana.
coniectandi libidine abripiatur neque nimia vulgatae
lectionis veneratione deceptus (id quod quibusdam con-
tigisse videtur) inepte scripta aut male Graeca novis
anteponat, si modo quae nova feruntur multo proba-
biliora sint.”

(7) To the principles thus laid down by these three
scholars (Karsten, J. Wordsworth, Paley) we declare
our cordial adherence ; and we are willing to adopt as
our motto Karsten’s words: ‘ Principium et fundamen-
tum critices est iusta interpretatio.’ We have, it is true,
emended largely: but no ‘vana coniectandi libido,’ no
wish to ‘make a display of our own skill and ingenuity,’
has induced us to do so: the principles of just inter-
pretation and just regard to the laws and requirements
of grammar and metre have determined and guided our
judgment everywhere,

III. The end we have set before us in this second
Edition is, to purify the text of the Agamemnon from
those errors of grammar sense and metre which in most .

TO THE SECOND EDITION. XXIX

éditions have been permitted to’ deface it: also to sug-
gest reasonable modes of supplying the defect of sense
in many places where we cannot doubt that lines or
words of Aeschylus have been lost or spoilt by the
carelessness of scribes or the ignorance of marginal
annotators; or (what we suppose to have often hap-
pened) by the combined influence of both these causes.

Such an enterprise we should deem presumptuous
and unjustifiable if it were not undertaken and executed
under the following conditions:

(1) That we exhibit by signs in the text, and by
the Conspectus Lectionum, all readings which do not rest
on manuscript authority : excepting only such as merely
correct manifest blunders. The meaning of our textual
signs is shown on p. 2.

(2) That we give our reasons for adopting every
correction and interpretation open to dispute.

(3) That we assign every such correction and inter-
pretation to its original author, so far as possible.

To record all the opinions of every scholar on each
point is not possible; nor if possible would it be desir-
able. But an editor of honourable feeling will always
strive to do full justice to meritorious learning.

As we have tried to fulfil these conditions, our
readers have before them all necessary facts in each
case, enabling them to form their own judgment, and,
if they see reason, to overrule ours.

IV. The qualifications for just criticism of a Greek
drama are fairly summarised in the following line:

γραμματική, μετρική, νοῦς ῥήτορος ἠδὲ ποιητοῦ.
And, in considering any portions of its ms. text, we.

ΧΧΧ INTRODUCTION

may ask this question: is it worthy of the poet, and
proper to be maintained in four respects: (4) gram-

matically ; (4) metrically; (¢) logically; (4) aestheti-
cally? The answer should be carefully and maturely
weighed, and full advantage given to the side of exist-
ing authority. But, if the great end in view is to place
before students an incorrupt and intelligible text, which
shall guide and improve their knowledge taste and
judgment, then we think there is more responsibility
incurred by leaving blots which cannot be what the
poet wrote, than by supplying corrections which cannot
be assailed on any of the grounds above named, even
though we cannot be sure that they restore exactly what
the poet did write. But we repeat that an editor thus
freely correcting is bound to do what some have un-
justly neglected, that is, to place the uncorrected text
within the reach of students.

Every proposed emendation ought to be considered
on its own merits: by these alone its reception or
rejection ought to be determined. It is in the Notes
on Lection principally that these questions have been
discussed: and there, for the most part, the reasons for
and against any proposed corrections will be found.

V. Most of the emendations, which we regard as
necessary in the Agamemnon, occur in its lyric parts,
and are required by the laws of correspondence in
choral metre.

On antistrophic metre, and the corrections which
it suggests, we repeat what was said in our first Edition.

The commentators, and perhaps most of the scribes, who dealt
with the codices of Aeschylus before the invention of printing, had
a fair knowledge of the laws of the iambic senarius in dialogue,

TO THE SECOND EDITION. XXxi

and of those which govern anapaestic systems. But we believe
them to have had very imperfect ideas of the metrical principles
observed in the lyric strophe and antistrophe: and through this
ignorance we are convinced that much corruption has been intro-
duced into the choral portions of the Agamemnon, which has
hitherto not been detected, at all events not removed.

A careful study of the lyric composition of Aeschylus leads us
to think (1) that, in general, he made his strophic and antistrophic
lines correspond exactly ; and this not only in the character of the
metres, but, for the most part, in the number and quantity of the
syllables also: (2) that he was unwilling to allow a short vowel at
the close of a line to remain unelided before a vowel beginning the
next ; or (3) a short syllable at the close of a line to count as a long
one by virtue of that station ; except (a) when the vowel or syllable
ends a strophe antistrophe or epode; (8) when it precedes a
speech ; προφῆται 380: (y) when the construction is interjectional.
In most places where these laws are transgressed in the vulgate
text, we believe that emendation is required, and that the fitness of
such emendation will be found in every case to be supported by
concurring reasons of great force. Moreover we think that the
probability of corruption existing in such places is not a little
strengthened by the facilities which they afford in almost every
instance to emendation without impairing sense or construction,
without obliterating or distorting what we may reasonably suppose
to have been the true expression of the poet’s mind: though we
grant that a few passages occur, on which opinions may fairly
differ. Laws (2) (3) apply, as is well known, to anapaestic as well
as lyric rhythm in dramatic poetry, but not to the iambic senarius
nor to the epic hexameter. Hence we find short syllables some-
times treated as long at the close of even those iambic senarii
which occur in commatic passages mixed with lyric metres.

The apparent violation of these laws in the vulgate
text of Aeschylus occurs chiefly in older plays, espe-
cially in Suppl. Pers. Sept.; in Prometheus hardly ever.
In Agamemnon, corrupt as the mss. are, the instances
are very few compared with the number of syllables in
the strophic passages. We find that the syllables in the

ΧΧΧΙ ᾿ INTRODUCTION —

play subject to these rules, are 4566, that is, 2283 pairs.
Mr Paley keeps in his text (if we have counted rightly)
about 42 syllables, which violate this law of agree-
ment. We have corrected all these at very slight cost:
for among them we find only one change which makes
any noticeable difference in the sense of the passage:
namely, τοιάδε in 167 for βιαίως, which latter word
seems to us an erroneous and mischievous gloss.

The subjoined table exhibits the metrical disagree-
ments existing and the corrections we have supplied.
_ After the numbers of the erring place (given according
to the numeration in the two editions), the erring
Greek is given in one column, and with it in a bracket.
the syllables to which it ought to correspond. Our cor-
rection appears in the last column; and its metrical
agreement with the syllables within the bracket will be
apparent. Where ‘transposition’ alone is expressed,
this implies that correction is made by merely trans-
posing the Greek words: and reference to such passages
will prove that this change never hurts, but generally
improves the expression of the Greek. In a few places
(τοι, 356-—8, 388—9, 711) correction accompanies trans-
position; and here too nothing is lost by changing the
order, rather something is gained.

As regards 167, Mr Paley has adopted a correction
of the antistrophe, suggested to obviate the disagreement
with βιαίως, namely, παλιρρόχθοις (an invented word),
in place of παλιρρόθοις. Also he has admitted τε
Kat λογχίμους for λογχίμους τε καὶ (376), on similar
grounds: νῦν λελέξεται (159). Nor are these the only
places in which he has allowed metrical disagreement
- as a ground for alteration. But if it can be passed over
without correction in forty places, why not in fifty?

TO THE SECOND EDITION. XXxili
If it be said in respect of some lines (as in my
numeration 357—9, 389, 427, 679) that, in certain
metres, spondee or trochee, spondee or iambus, are
equally admissible in certain places, and therefore he
leaves one or the other as he finds it, we do not think
this is an answer (except in the cases already allowed)
to the exigency of correspondence between strophe and
antistrophe, which will be found exceedingly strict: as
the following specimens (taken from an immense variety)
may suffice to prove,
1 ἄναγνον ἀνίερον robev
2 ἔθεντο φιλόμαχοι βραβῆς.
1 τὰ δὲ σῖγά τις Bailes,
φθονερὸν δ᾽ ὑπ᾽ ἄλγος ἕρπε
προδίκοις ᾿Ατρείδαις.
2 τὸ δ᾽ ὑπερκόπως κλύειν εὖ
βαρύ βάλλεται γὰρ ὄσσοις
Διόθεν κεραυνός.

Hence, in emending the corrupt line νεογνὸς ἀνθρώ-
mov μάθοι, Hermann, guided by the antistrophic καί τις
ce κακοφρονῶν tiQn—writes καὶ mais veoyovos av μάθοι,
which we follow, only preferring τὸς to παῖς.

121 κεδνὸς δὲ στρ. (κύριος εἰ-)) τὼ δ᾽ ἀγαθὸς στρ.
167 (176), βιαίως (παλίρρο-), τοιάδε
180 (190), ᾿Αργείων (-μοῦ πέλας), transposition
189 (201), ἄγαλμα (ἀφειδεῖς), transposition
191 (203), πατρῴους (-vov avO-), πατρὸς x.
216 (230), χέουσα (ἄκραντοι), χέουσ᾽ εἶτ᾽
346 (359), ἐξιχνεῦσαϊ ( φερτος dras), ἐξιχνεῦσαί τ᾽
356 (370), ἀπαρκεῖν (-orpodov τῶνδε), ἀπαρκεῖν ἂν
9 ” λαχόντι ov (καθαιρεῖ οἷ-), λαχόντι πλού- Ξ
357 (372), οὐ γάρ ἐστιν (οἷος καὶ Πα-), πλούτου γὰρ τίς “5
358 (373), πλούτου πρὸς (εἰς δόμον), φωτὶ πρὸς 9
9 » κόρον ἀνδρὶ (τὸν ᾿Ατρειδᾶν), κόρον ἔξω
359 (374), λακτίσαντι (ἢσχῦνε ξε-)} λακτίζοντι

383 (402),
388 (407),
389 (408),
397 (417),
401 (421),
402 (422),
427 (451),
657 (686),
658 (687),
664 (694),
667 (698),
679 (715),
709 (744),
913 (958),
923 (968),
942 (989),

1012 (1058),

1013 (1059);

1024 (1070),

1040 (1086),.

1051 (1097),
1066 (1112),
I1OI (1147),
1336 (1382),
1382 (1428),
1407 (1457),
1462 (1509),
1492 (1540),

INTRODUCTION

ἀλοηίδορδς (Evvoppevors),

ἀνδρὶ (φωτῶν),

ὀμμάτων (τεύχη καὶ),

ἔρρει (-του δό-),

ὑπερβατώτερα (στίβοι φιλά-
vopés π.}

πρὸς ἧπᾶρ οὗς (ἀνάσσειν),

τις ἔπεμψὲν (δὲ κολοσσών),

τιθεῖσ᾽ (τὸν δ᾽ ἐν φ.),

τίοντᾶς ὑμέναιον (πρεπόντως
ἑλέναυς ἐ-}

ἐπέρρεπεν γ. (ἐλέπτολις ἐκ),

αἰῶν᾽ ὧν ἀμφὶ (ἀκτὰς ἐπ᾽ ae€.),

φιλόμαστὸν (-σιν ἀμείβων),

-ov ἐκ θεοῦ δ᾽ (-av φαιδρωπὸς),

λιποῦσ᾽ (δαίμονά τ᾽),

Um "Ιλιὸν (ψύθη πεσεῖν),

«μενον xédp (ξυνεμβολαῖς),

πάλιν (vye-),

πολλὰ συνίστορα (τοῖσδ᾽ ἐπι-
πείθομαι),

αὐτοφόνα κακὰ (κλαιόμενα
Bpe-);

νέον ἄχος peyd (-δέμνιον πό-
σιν X.),

φόνου (τύπτει),

τεύχει (γένει),

φρεσὶν Ἴτυν (νόμοις ποθεν),

θανατόφορα (Opeopevas),

ἀπέταμξς (ἔτι σε χρή),

καὶ πολλὰ (μοι KOpakos),

οἴκοις τοῖσδε (-αίτιος et),

μέριμνᾶν (-τι κρῖναι Φ.),

μίμνει δὲ (δέδοικα),

ἀλοιδύρως

ἔρρει δ᾽
ὀφθαλμῶν

ἀνδρὶ

*dsuvs}

ὑπερβολὴν ἔχει
πρὸς ἧπαρ᾽ τοὺς
ποτε πέμψας
κτίζουσ᾽

, . ¢ #3
τίοντας νέον ὑμέν
ἐπέρρεπε

3 Kos A
αἰῶνα διαὶ
φιλόμαστον &
-ov θείας ὧδ᾽
ὄμμασιν (transp.)
transposition
transposition
τοῦτ᾽

πολλὰ συνίστορ᾽ αὖ-
4 a
«τοκτόνα κακὰ

νῦν ἄχος νέον μ.
λοιγοῦ
κύτει
Ἴτυν» φρεσὶν
θανάσιμ᾽ ὧν
ἀπεταμές τ᾽

A e
καὶ πολυ ye
ἐν μελάθροις
μεριμνᾶν

9 4
μένει δὲ

In only one of these places is the sense of the poet
altered by the emendation (167): in many the very
rendering is unchanged. At such slight expense are
these metrical deformities removed.

TO THE SECOND EDITION. XXXV

VI. Having proposed to ourselves, as the object of
our editorial labours, to place in the hands of readers a
Greek text, which should be free from errors of gram-
mar sense and metre, we found this could not be
accomplished without venturing upon a novel step.

We ascertained, to our full conviction, that, in a
certain number of places besides those which are mani-
festly and by admission defective, the text is corrupted
by the hitherto undiscerned or unacknowledged loss
of lines or parts of lines. The step which in these
places we have ventured to take is—to introduce, in
connexion with the manuscript text, such Greek words
(lines chiefly, but sometimes parts of lines), as seem
competent to supply the defective sense of the place in
a form not unworthy of the poet’s mind. These ex-
traneous words we have so clearly distinguished (by
signs explained on p. 2), both in Greek text and in
English translation, from the ms, Greek handed down as
Aeschylean, that no careful reader can suppose them to
be other than what they are—i.e. matter suggested as
capable of filling up gaps in the sense, which have
arisen from the accidental omission of lines or parts of
lines by careless transcribers. As we make no preten-
sion (except perhaps in 69) to ascribe any of these
appended suggestions to the hand of Aeschylus, we have
not included them in our numeration of lines. They
will be seen in the following places: 69, 101, 283, 377,
392, 530, 565, 722, 733, 736, 766, 977, 1367, 1526, 1579.

The reasons which prompt change, and the argu-
ments in favour of each suggestion will be found in our
Notes on Lection.

VII. As regards the general emendation of the ms.
text (apart from changes made by. all editors, such as

ΧΧΧΥ͂Ι INTRODUCTION.

the restitution of misspelt words, and the correction of
other manifest blunders) its statistics in the present
edition are as follows, approximately. Out of 1603
lines, 24 per cent. contain some emendation, by words
being altered or substituted or transposed, or (in three
or four places) removed from the text. Of these changes
84 per cent. are due to the present editor, 154 to other
scholars. Of his own changes, the editor is disposed
to regard (4) the following as approaching to certainty :
17, 61,67, 60, 121, 123, 180, 190, IQI, 265, 675, 704,
708, 742, 922—923, IIQ5—1197, 1249—1251; |
(ὁ) the following as highly probable:

7» 83, QI—2, 97, 154, 346, 388—389, 516, 564, 699,
712, 714, 716, 862, 871, 889, 893, 906, 913—9QI4,
927—929, 933—934, 982, 1038, 1040, 1061, 1087, LIOI
—I102, 1265, 1303, 1336, 1491, 1504—1505 ;

(c) the following as reasonably satisfactory :

139—140, 141, 157, 159, 167, 216, 232, 313, 355—350
383—384, 397—398, 402, 419, 427, 565, 658, 667, 676,
679, 941—946, IOI2—IOI4, 1024, 1065—1067, 1121,
1187, 1376, 1382, 1402—1404, 1411, 1454—1455, 1534,
1554—1556.

The corrections of other scholars are duly noted in
the Conspectus Lectionum, and are capable of similar
distinction, if it were desirable to attempt it.

THOOESI=
ATAMEMNONOS,

"ATAMEMNON eis Ἴλιον ἀπιὼν τῇ Κλυταιμνήστρᾳ, ef πορθήσοι τὸ
Ἴλιον, ὑπέσχετο τῆς αὐτῆς ἡμέρας σημαίνειν διὰ πυρσοῦ. ὅθεν σκοπὸν
>? PY a , a ’ ‘ ’ a ¢€ Ν
ἐκάθισεν ἐπὶ μισθῷ Κλνταιμνήστρα, ἵνα τηροίη τὸν πυρσόν. καὶ ὁ μὲν
40 8 4 ? . 4 a a a“ “ Ψ ’
ἰδὼν ἀπήγγειλεν" αὐτὴ δὲ τὸν τῶν πρεσβυτῶν ὕχλον μεταπέμπεται,
περὶ τοῦ πυρσοῦ ἐροῦσα᾽ ἐξ ὧν καὶ ὃ χορὸς συνίσταται" οἵτινες ἀκού-
σαντες παιανίζουσι. per οὐ πολὺ δὲ καὶ Ταλθύβιος παραγίνεται, καὶ
τὰ κατὰ τὸν πλοῦν διηγεῖται. ᾿Αγαμέμνων δ᾽ ἐπὶ ἀπήνης ἔρχεται" εἵπετο
δ᾽ αὐτῷ ἑτέρα ἀπήνη, ἔνθ᾽ ἦν τὰ λάφυρα καὶ ἡ Κασάνδρα. αὐτὸς μὲν
Φ ’ 4 4 Ἅ4 4 “ , , ‘
οὖν προεισέρχεται εἰς τὸν οἰκον σὺν τῇ Κλυταιμνήστρᾳψ. Kacavdpa δὲ
Ul A 3 a irX 3 θ “ A ς ”~ Α ~
προμαντεύεται, πρὶν eis ta βασίλεια εἰσελθεῖν, τὸν ἑαυτῆς Kat τοῦ
᾿Αγαμέμνονος θάνατον, καὶ τὴν ἐξ ᾿Ορέστου μητροκτονίαν, καὶ εἰσπηδᾷ
ὡς θανουμένη, ῥίψασα τὰ στέμματα. τοῦτο δὲ τὸ μέρος τοῦ δράματος
᾿ 3
θαυμάζεται) ὡς ἔκπληξιν ἔχον καὶ οἶκτον ἱκανόν. ἰδίως δὲ Αἰσχύλος
4 3 Ld 3 ἡ -~ ji 3 a 6, a Ν᾿ A ,
τὸν ᾿Αγαμέμνονα ἐπὶ σκηνῆς ἀναιρεῖσθαι ποιεῖ. τὸν δὲ Kacavdpas
σιωπήσας θάνατον; νεκρὰν αὐτὴν ὑπέδειξε. πεποίηκέ τε Αἴγισθον καὶ
Κλυταιμνήστραν ἑκάτερον διϊσχυριζόμενον περὶ τῆς ἀναιρέσεως ἑνὶ κεφα-
λαίῳ᾽ τὴν μέν, τῇ ἀναιρέσει ᾿Ιφιγενείας" τὸν δέ, ταῖς τοῦ πατρὸς
Θυέστου ἐξ ᾿Ατρέως συμφοραῖς,
᾿Εδιδάχθη τὸ δρᾶμα ἐπὶ ἄρχοντὸς Φιλοκλέους, ᾿Ολυμπιάδι ὀγδοηκοστῇ,
ἔτει δευτέρῳ. πρῶτος Αἰσχύλος ᾿Αγαμέμνονι, Χοηφύροις, Evpeviot, Tpw-
τεῖ σατυρικῷ. ἐχορήγει Ξενοκλῆς ᾿Αφιδνεύς.
Προλογίζει δὲ ὁ φύλαξ, θεράπων ᾿Αγαμέμνονος.

λ Ἐπὶ σκηνῆς. The writer of this argument may merely mean, that the cries of
Agamemnon from within are heard on the stage, but not those of Cassandra,

Κι A. V

TA TOT ΔΡΑΜΑΤΟΣ ΠΡΟΣΩΠΑ,

ΦΥΔΑΞ.
ΧΟΡΟΣ ΓΕΡΟΝΤΩΝ.
ΚΛΥΤΑΙΜΝΉΣΤΡΑ.
ΠΑΛΘΥΒΙΟΣ KHPYR.
ATAMEMNON.
KAZANAPA,
ΑἸΓΙΣΘΟΣ.

SIGNS USED.

* before a word, and in the line with it, implies that such word
is an emendation of that which corresponds in mss. ; "κἀλκᾷ 107.

* * above the line imply that the words between them are
emendations of what corresponds in mss, ; * éy τέμνων Ἐ 17.

+ t+ inclose words added to complete the text where it is mani-
festly defective. Such additions cannot be warranted as the words
of Aeschylus, but an editor printing them is responsible for their
appropriateness in feeling and expression. The letters are spaced
to manifest their distinction. See 69.

A point or points before or after words indicate the probable
loss of a word or words which cannot be supplied for want of clue.

|| stands before a line which contains transposition. See 67.

ΑΓΑΜΕΜΝΩΝ.

[Βτγαοϊειίοἃ Numerals refer to Dindorf’s Poetae Scenici.]

®TAAZ.

Θεοὺς μὲν αἰτῶ τῶνδ᾽ ἀπαλλαγὴν πόνων
φρουρᾶς ἐτείας μῆκος, ἣν κριμώμενος

7 3 A w ry “as
στέγαις ᾿Ατρειδῶν ἄγκαθεν, κυνὸς δίκην,
ἄστρων κάτοιδα νυκτέρων ὁμήγυριν,
καὶ τοὺς φέροντας χεῖμα καὶ θέρος βροτοῖς
λαμπροὺς δυνάστας, ἐμπρέποντας αἰθέρι
κἀθρῶν, ὅταν φθίνωσιν "ἀντέλλωσί τ᾽ αὖ."
καὶ νῦν φυλάσσω λαμπάδος τὸ σύμβολον,

9 A ‘ la 9 / ’
αὐγὴν πυρὸς, φέρουσαν ἐκ Τροίας φάτιν
ἁλώσιμόν τε βάξιν" ὧδε γὰρ κρατεῖ
γυναικὸς ἀνδρόβουλον ἐλπίξον κέαρ.

. ἘΠῚ a \ ’ 4 ὔ 3 ΨΝ
εὐτ᾽ ἄν δὲ νυκτίπλαγκτον ἔνδροσόν T ἔχω
εὐνὴν ὀνείροις οὐκ ἐπισκοπουμένην
> 7, ’ \ ys ee, a
ἐμήν φόβος yap ἀνθ᾽ ὕπνου παραστατεῖ,
τὸ μὴ βεβαίως βλέφαρα συμβαλεῖν ὕπνῳ:
os 3 4᾽ , “a LA A
ὅταν δ᾽ ἀείδειν ἢ μινύρεσθαι δοκῶ,

o ἠδ᾽ 3 ’ ¥ ἃ / 1 4

ὕπνου TOO ἀντίμολπον ἕν τέμνων akos,
κλαίω τότ᾽ οἴκου τοῦδε συμφορὰν στένων,
οὐχ ὡς τὰ πρόσθ᾽ ἄριστα διαπονουμένου.

“ 3 3 A / 9 9 νὴ “
νῦν δ᾽ εὐτυχὴς γένοιτ᾽ ἀπαλλαγὴ πόνων,

9 4 4 4 ?
εὐαγγέλου φανέντος ὀρφναίου πυρός.

ὦ χαῖρε λαμπτὴρ νυκτός, ἡμερήσιον

\—2

IO

15

20

AIZXTAOT

φάος πιφαύσκων καὶ χορῶν κατάστασιν
πολλῶν ἐν “Apyes τῆσδε συμφορᾶς χάριν.
ἰοῦ, ἰοῦ.
᾿Αγαμέμνονος γυναικὶ σημαίνω τορῶς,
εὐνῆς ἐπαντείλασαν ὡς τάχος δόμοις
ὀλολυγμὸν εὐφημοῦντα τῇδε λαμπάδι
ἐπορθιάξειν, εἴπερ Ἰλίου πόλις

ε’ ee \ ’ ͵ , .
EUAWKEV, ὡς ὁ φρυκτὸς ἀγγέλλων πρέπει
αὐτός τ᾽ ἔγωγε φροίμιον χορεύσομαι"
τὰ δεσποτῶν γὰρ εὖ πεσόντα θήσομαι,
τρὶς ἐξ βαλούσης τῆσδέ μοι φρυκτωρίας.

4 3 4 ld 3 σὰ a
γένοιτο δ᾽ οὖν μολόντος εὐφιλῆ χέρα
ἄνακτος οἴκων τῇδε βαστάσαι χερί.
τὰ δ᾽ ἄλλα σιγῶ" βοῦς ἐπὶ γλώσσῃ μέγας
βέβηκεν" οἶκος δ᾽ αὐτός, εἰ φθογγὴν λάβοι,

ft >, 4 , . δ5ὃ8Ὃὀ)0}7} £Neg
σαφέστατ᾽ ἂν λέξειεν᾽ ὡς ἑκὼν ἐγὼ
“A 3 a“ 9 ἴω ’

μαθοῦσιν αὐδῶ κοὺ μαθοῦσι λήθομαι.

ΧΟΡΟΣ.

δέκατον μὲν ἔτος τόδ᾽ ἐπεὶ ἸΠριόμου
μέγας ἀντίδικος
Μενέλαος ἄναξ 78 ᾿Αγαμέμνων,
διθρόνου Διόθεν καὶ δισκήπτρου
τιμῆς ὀχυρὸν ζεῦγος ᾿Ατρειδᾶν,
΄ 3 ’ ’
στόλον ᾿Αργείων χιλιοναύτην
τῆσδ᾽ ἀπὸ χώρας
4 a
ραν στρατιῶτιν ἀρωγήν,
μέγαν ἐκ θυμοῦ κλάζοντες “Apn,
τρόπον αἰγυπιῶν,
ae? 3 Μ
oir ἐκπατίοις ἄλγεσι παίδων
U “
ὕπατοι λεχέων στροφοδινοῦνται,
πτερύγων ἐρετμοῖσιν ἐρεσσόμενοι,

25

.30

35

40

45

50

ΑΓΑΜΕΜΝΩΝ,

δεμνιοτήρη
, 9 4 3 /
πόνον ορταλίχων ολέσαντες.
ὕπατος δ᾽ ἀΐων ἢ τις ᾿Απόλλων
ἢ Πὰν 4 Ζεὺς οἰωνόθροον
γόον ὀξυβόαν τῶνδε μετοίκων
ὑστερόποινον
πέμπει παραβᾶσιν ᾿Ἐρινύν.
(ed % 9 ’ “A e J,
οὕτω δ᾽ ᾿Ατρέως παῖδας ὁ κρείσσων
πέμπει ξένιος
7 ’ , > Α 4
ες, πολυανορος αμφὶ γυναίκος
πολλὰ παλαίσματα καὶ γυιοβαρῆ
γόνατος κονίαισιν ἐρειδομένου
διακναιφμένης τ᾽ ἐν προτελείοις
κάμακος θήσων
Τρωσὶν Δαναοῖσι θ᾽ ὁμοίως.
4 > “" v a ᾽
ἔστι δ᾽ ὅπη νῦν ἔστι, τελεῖται ὃ
ἐς τὸ πεπρωμένον οὐδέ τις ἀνδρῶν "
οὔθ᾽ κὑποκαίων οὔθ᾽ ὑπολείβων
ἀπύρων ἱερῶν
9 ‘ 3 a I.
ὀργὰς ἀτενεῖς παραθέλξει.
ἡμεῖς 8 ἀτίται σαρκὶ παλαιᾷ
τῆς τότ᾽ ἀρωγῆς
ὑπολειφθέντες μίμνομεν, ἰσχὺν
ἰσόπα:δα νέμοντες ἐπὶ σκήπτροις.
ὅ τε γὰρ νεαρὸς
μυελὸς στέρνων ἐντὸς κάνάσσων
ἰσόπρεσβυς, “Apns δ᾽ οὐκ ἔνε χώρᾳ,
τό θ᾽ ὑπέργηρων,
φυλλάδος ἤδη κατακαρφομένης,
τρίποδας μὲν ὅδοὺς στείχει, παιδὸς δ᾽
*ov τις " ἀρείων
ΝΜ ς “ 3 4
ovap ἡμερόφαντον adaivet.
σὺ δέ, Τυνδάρεω

Codd. post v. 60 dant ἐπ᾽ ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ, Ὁ. Vv. 10 οὔτε δακρύων.

6ο

80

85

6 AIZXTAOT

θύγατερ, βασίλεια λυταιμνήστρα,
τί χρέος ; τί νέον; τί δ᾽ ἐπαισθομένη,
τίνος ἀγγελίας |
πειθοῖ περίπεμπτα θνοσκινεῖς ;
πάντων δὲ θεῶν. go
τῶν τ᾽ ἀστυνόμων, ὑπάτων, χθονίων,
τῶν T ἀγοραίων,
βωμοὶ δώροισι φλέγονται"
ἄλλη δ᾽ ἄλλοθεν οὐρανομήκης
λαμπὰς ἀνίσχει, χρίματος ἁγνοῦ 95
μαλακαῖς ἀδόλοισι παρηγορίαις
|| φαρμασσομένη,
πελάνῳ μυχόθεν βασιλείῳ.

τούτων λέξασ᾽ ὅ τι καὶ δυνατὸν

καὶ θέμις αἰνεῖν, 100
ἐδεῖξόν τι cadést, παιών τε γενοῦ
τῆσδε μερίμνης, ἣ νῦν τοτὲ μὲν (100)

κακόφρων τελέθει, τοτὲ δ᾽ ἐκ θυσιῶν
3 \ 3 \ > oF
ayava φαίνουσ᾽ ἐλπὶς ἀμύνει

φροντίδ᾽ ἄπληστον 105
λύπης, θυμοφθόρον κἄτην.
κύριός εἶμι θροεῖν ὅδιον κράτος αἴσιον ἀνδρῶν στρ.

«ἐντελέων᾽ ἔτι γὰρ θεόθεν κ καταπνείει
πειθὼ μολπᾶν
πἀλκᾷ ξύμφυτος αἰών' 110
ὅπως ᾿Αχαιῶν δίθρονον κράτος, “Ἑλλάδος κἤβας
ξύμφρονα πτάγαν,
πέμπει ξὺν δορὶ *xal χερὶ Ἐ πράκτορι
θούριος ὄρνις Τευκρίδ᾽ ἐπ᾽ αἷαν,
οἰωνῶν βασιλεὺς βασιλεῦσι νεῶν, ὁ κελαινὸς ὅ τ᾽ ἐξόπιν
“apyas, 11
φανέντες ἴκταρ μελάθρων χερὸς ἐκ «δοριπάλτου
παμπρέπτοις ἐν ἕδραισι

Codd. post v. οἱ dant τῶν 7’ οὐρανίων.

ΑΓΑΜΕΜΝΩΝ. 7

βοσκόμενοι Nayivay ἐρικύμονα φέρματι γένναν,
βλαβέντα λοισθίων δρόμων.

αἴλινον, αἴλινον εἰπέ, τὸ δ᾽ εὖ νικάτω. 120
Ἐτὼ δ᾽ ἀγαθὸς" στρατόμαντις ἰδὼν δύο λήμασι πδισσοῖς

9 , 4 , a 9

Atpeldas μαχίμους, ἐδάη λαγοδαίτας [ἀντ.

“πτομπᾶς ἀρχούς,
“ » 4 ἢ .
οὕτω δ᾽ εἶπε τεράξων
“Χρόνῳ μὲν καΐρεῖ Πριάμου πόλιν ἅδε κέλευθος, 125
πᾶντα δὲ πύργων
, , A ἢ
κτήνη πρόσθε τὰ εδημιοπληθέα
μοῖρα λαπάξει πρὸς τὸ βίαιον.
οἷον μή τις πἄγα θεόθεν κνεφάσῃ προτυπὲν στόμιον μέγα
Τροίας
στρατωθέν' οἴκῳ γὰρ ἐπίφθονος ἴΑρτεμις ὧγνά, 130
πτανοῖσιν κυσὶ πατρὸς
αὐτότοκον πρὸ λόχου μογερὰν πτάκα θνομένοισ ι'
στυγεῖ δὲ δεῖπνον αἰετῶν.
» 3 , \ 3 > I
αἴλινον, αἴλινον εἰπέ, τὸ δ᾽ εὖ νικάτω.
τόσσον περ εὔφρων ἃ καλὰ ἐπῳδ.
δρόσοις ἀέπτοις μαλερῶνἘλεόντων, 136
πάντων T ἀγρονόμων φιλομάστοις
θηρῶν ὀβρικάλοισι, τερπνὰ
στρουθῶν αἰτεῖ ξύμβολα τούτων,
[δεξιὰ μὲν κατάμομφα δὲ φάσματα, κρᾶναι. 140
Ἴήιον *8 ἐκκαλέω" ἸΠαιᾶνα,
4 9 ’ a 4 A 9 [4
μή τινας ἀντιπνόους Δαναοῖς χρονίας ἐχενῇδας ἀπλοίας (150)
τεύξῃ, σπευδομένα θυσίαν ἑτέραν, ἄνομόν τιν᾽, ἄδαιτον,
νεικέων τέκτονα σύμφυτον, οὐ δεισήνορα" μίμνει
ο΄ γὰρ φοβερὰ παλίνορτος 145
οἰκονόμος δολία μνάμων μῆνις τεκνόποινος.""--
τοιάδε Κάλχας ξὺν μεγάλοις ἀγαθοῖς ἀπέκλαγξεν
, > 9 3 9 ¥ eqs 3 ᾿ς
μόρσιμ᾽ ἀπ᾽ ὀρνίθων ὁδίων οἴκοις βασιλείοις
τοῖς δ᾽ ὁμόφωνον
αἴλινον, αἴλινον εἶπέ, τὸ δ᾽ εὖ νικάτω. [το

8 ΑἸΣΧΥΛΟΥ͂

Ζεύς, ὅστις ποτ᾽ ἐστίν, εἰ τόδ᾽ αὐ- στρ. α΄.
τῷ φίλον κεκλημένῳ,
τοῦτό νιν προσεννέπω
τοὔνομ᾽" ἄλλο δ᾽ Ἐ οὐκ ἔχω, πάντ᾽ ἐπισταθμώμενος,
πλὴν Διός, εἰ τὸ μάταν ἀπὸ φροντίδος ἄχθος
χρὴ βαλεῖν ἐτητύμως. 156
Ἐεἰ δ᾽ εἷς τις Ἐ πάροιθεν ἦν μέγας, ἀντ. α΄.
παμμάχῳ θράσει βρύων,
Ἐ οὐδ᾽ ἐλέγξεται Ἐ πρὶν ὧν,
ὅς δ᾽ ἔπειτ᾽ ἔφυ, τριακτῆρος οἴχεται τυχών. 160
Ζῆνα δέ τις προφρόνως ἐπινίκια κλάξων
τεύξεται φρενῶν τὸ πᾶν"
τὸν φρονεῖν βροτοὺς ὁδώσαντα, «τὸν πάθει μάθος στρ. β΄.
θέντα κυρίως ἔχειν.
στάζει δ᾽ ἔν θ᾽ ὕπνῳ πρὸ καρδίας 165
μνησιπήμων πόνος, καὶ παρ᾽ ἄκοντας ἦλθε σωφρονεῖν᾽
δαιμόνων δέ που χάρις πτοιάδε
σέλμα σεμνὸν ἡμένων.
καὶ τόθ᾽ ἡγεμὼν ὁ πρέσβυς νεῶν ᾿Αχαιϊκῶν, avr. β΄.
μάντιν οὔτινα ψέγων, 170
ἐμπαίοις τύχαισι συμπνέων,----
εὖτ᾽ ἁπλοίᾳ κεναγγεῖ βαρύνοντ᾽ ᾿Αχαιϊκὸς λεὼς
Χαλκίδος πέραν ἔχων παλιρρό-
θοις ἐν Αὐλίδος τόποις,
πνοαὶ § ἀπὸ Στρύμονος μολοῦσαι στρ. γ΄.
κακόσχολοι, νήστιδες, δύσορμοι 176
βροτῶν ἄλαι,
*veov te* καὶ πεισμάτων ἀφειδεῖς,
παλιμμήκη χρόνον τιθεῖσαι
Πκατέξαινον ἄνθος ᾿Αργείων τρίβῳ" 180
ἐπεὶ δὲ καὶ πικροῦ
χείματος ἄλλο μῆχαρ
βριθύτερον πρόμοισιν (200)

*

ΑΓΑΜΕΜΝΩΝ. : 9

μάντις ἔκλαγξεν, προφέρων
Αρτεμιν, ὥστε χθόνα βάκτροις ἐπικρούσαντας ‘Arpeidas
δάκρυ μὴ κατασχεῖν--- 185
ἄναξ δ᾽ ὁ πρέσβυς τόδ᾽ εἶπε φωνῶν ἀντ. γ΄.
“Βαρεῖα μὲν κὴρ τὸ μὴ πιθέσθαι;
βαρεῖα δ᾽, εἰ
τέκνον δαΐξω, δόμων ἄγαλμα,
|| ῥεέθροις παρθενοσφάγοισιν 190
|| μιαίνων «“πατρὸς χέρας βωμοῦ πέλας.
τί τῶνδ᾽ ἄνευ κακῶν;
πῶς λιπόναυς γένωμαι,

ξυμμαχίας ἁμαρτών ; 104
παυσανέμου γὰρ θυσίας [γὰρ εἴη."

παρθενίου θ᾽ αἵματος ὀργᾷ περιόργως ἐπιθυμεῖν θέμις" εὖ
ἐπεὶ δ᾽ ἀνάγκας ἔδυ λέπαδνον, στρ. δ΄.

\ f A ,
φρενὸς πνέων δυσσεβῆ τροπαίαν
ἄναγνον, ἀνίερον, τόθεν
τὸ παντότολμον φρονεῖν μετέγνω" 200
βροτοὺς θρασύνει yap αἰσχρόμητις
τάλαινα παρακοπὰ πρωτοπήμων"
ἔτλα δ᾽ οὖν θυτὴρ γενέ-
σθαι θυγατρός, γυναικοποίνων πολέμων ἀρωγὰν
καὶ προτέλεια ναῶν. 205
λιτῶς δὲ καὶ κληδόνας πατρῴους ἀντ. δ΄.
3 IQA A / 4 9
παρ᾽ οὐδὲν αἰῶνα παρθένειόν «τ
ἔθεντο φιλόμαχοι βραβῆς.
U 3 97 \ 3 9 Α
φράσεν δ᾽ ἀόζξοις πατὴρ μετ᾽ εὐχὰν
δίκαν χιμαίρας ὕπερθε βωμοῦ 210
πέπλοισι περιπετῆ παντὶ θυμῷ
προνωπὴ λαβεῖν ἀέρ-
δην, στόματός τε καλλιπρῴρου φυλακὰν κατασχεῖν
φθόγγον ἀραῖον οἴκοις

10 AISXTAOT

βίᾳ χαλίνων τ᾽ ἀναύδῳ μένει.

κρόκον βαφὰς δ᾽ ἐς πέδον χέουσ᾽ Τεῖτ᾽

ἔβαλλ᾽ ὅκαστον θντήρων
ἀπ᾽ ὄμματος βέλει φιλοίκτῳ,
πρέπουσά θ᾽ ὡς ἐν γραφαῖς, προσεννέπειν
θέλουσ᾽" ἐπεὶ πολλάκις
πατρὸς κατ᾽ ἀνδρῶνας εὐτραπέζους.
ἔμελψεν, ἁγνᾷ δ᾽ atavpwros αὐδᾷ πατρὸς
φίλον τριτόσπονδον εὔποτμον ππαι-
ἄνα φίλως ἐτίμα.
τὰ δ᾽ ἔνθεν οὔτ᾽ εἶδον οὔτ᾽ ἐννέπω"
τέχναι δὲ Κάλχαντος οὐκ ἄκραντοι.
Δίκα δὲ τοῖς μὲν παθοῦσιν
μαθεῖν ἐπιρρέπει' τὸ μέλλον "δ᾽,
ἐπεὶ γένοιτ᾽, ἂν κλύοις" προχαιρέτω"
ἴσον δὲ τῷ προστένειν'
τορὸν yap ἥξει *EvvopOpov αὐγαῖς.Ἐ

στρ. ε΄.
216

220

ἄντ. €.
226
(250)

230

πέλοιτο δ᾽ οὖν ἡ ᾽πὶ τούτοισιν *ed πρᾶξις, Ἐ ὡς

θέλει τόδ᾽ ἄγχιστον ᾿Απίας γαί-
ας μονόφρουρον ἕρκος.

ἥκω σεβίζων σόν, Κλυταιμνήστρα, κράτος" 235

δίκη γάρ ἐστι φωτὸς ἀρχηγοῦ τίειν
γυναῖκ᾽, ἐρημωθέντος ἄρσενος θρόνου.

σὺ δ᾽ "εἴ τι" κεδνὸν εἴτε μὴ πεπυσμένη

εὐαγγέλοισιν ἐλπίσιν θνηπολεῖς

κλύοιμ᾽ ἂν εὔφρων" οὐδὲ συγώσῃ φθόνος.

ΚΛΥΤΑΙΜΝΗΣΤΡΑ.

εὐάγγελος μέν, ὥσπερ ἡ παροιμία,
Ἕως γένοιτο μητρὸς Evdpovns πάρα.
πεύσει δὲ χάρμα μεῖξον ἐλπίδος κλύειν"
Πριάμου γὰρ ἡρήκασιν ᾿Αργεῖοι πόλιν.

240

ATAMEMNON.

πῶς φής; πέφευγε τοὔπος ἐξ ἀπιστίας.
Τροίαν ᾿Αχαιῶν οὖσαν" 7 τορῶς λέγω:
χαρά μ᾽ ὑφέρπει δάκρυον ἐκκαλουμένη.
εὖ γὰρ φρονοῦντος ὄμμα σοῦ κατηγορεῖ.

A 4 a .
τί yap τὸ πιστόν; «ἔστι τῶνδέ ToL τέκμαρ;

gor’ τί δ᾽ οὐχί, μὴ δολώσαντος θεοῦ;

πότερα δ᾽ ὀνείρων φάσματ᾽ εὐπειθῆ σέβεις ;

οὐ δόξαν av λάβοιμι βριζούσης φρενές.

ἀλλ᾽ ἦ σ᾽ ἐπίανέν τις ἄπτερος φάτις :

παιδὸς νέας ὥς κάρτ᾽ ἐμωμήσω φρένας.

ποίου χρόνου δὲ καὶ πεπόρθηται πόλις ;

τῆς νῦν τεκούσης φῶς τόδ᾽ εὐφρόνης λέγω.
’ aN ge? 2 a φ A 4

καὶ τίς τόδ᾽ ἐξίκοιτ᾽ dv ἀγγέλων τάχος;

“Ἥφαιστος, Ἴδης λαμπρὸν ἐκπέμπων σέλας.
φρυκτὸς δὲ φρυκτὸν δεῦρ᾽ ἀπ᾿ κἀγγάρου πυρὸς

ἔπεμπεν" Ἴδη μὲν πρὸς “Ἑρμαῖον λέπας
Λήμνου" μέγαν δὲκπανὸν ἐκ νήσου τρίτον
ἤΑΛθῳον αἶπος Ζηνὸς ἐξεδέξατο,

ὑπερτελής Te πόντον ὥστε νωτίσαι

ἰσχὺς πορευτοῦ λαμπάδος πρὸς ἡδονὴν
“προὔκειτο χρυσοφεγγές, ὥς τις ἥλιος,
σέλας παραγγείλασα Μακίστουκσκοπαῖϊς"
ὁ δ᾽ οὔ τε μέλλων οὐδ᾽ ἀφρασμόνως ὕπνῳ
νικώμενος παρῆκεν ἀγγέλου μέρος"

ἑκὰς δὲ φρυκτοῦ φῶς ἐπ᾽ ἙἘϊρίπου ῥοὰς
Μεσσαπίου φύλαξι σημαίνει μολόν.

οἱ δ᾽ ἀντέλαμψαν καὶ παρήγγειλαν πρόσω,
γραίας ἐρείκης θωμὸν ἅψαντες πυρί.
σθένουσα λαμπὰς δ᾽ οὐδέπω μαυρουμένη,
ὑπερθοροῦσα πεδίον ᾿Ασωποῦ, δίκην
φαιδρᾶς σελήνης, πρὸς Κιθαιρῶνος λέπας,
ἤγειρεν ἄλλην ἐκδοχὴν πομποῦ πυρός.
φάος δὲ τηλέπομπον οὐκ ἠναίνετο

Il

245

250

255

260

265

270

275

(300)

12

ΧΟ,

ΚΛ,

ΑΙΣΧΥΛΟΥ͂

φρουρά, πλέον καίουσα τῶν εἰρημένων"
λίμνην δ᾽ ὑπὲρ Τοργῶπιν ἔσκηψεν φάος"
Ψ > 9 3 > / 9 ,
ὄρος τ᾽ ew Αὐγίπλαγκτον ἐξικνούμενον 290
ὥὦτρυνε θεσμὸν «μηχαρίξεσθαι πυρός.

a 3 3 / 3 / 4
πέμπουσι δ᾽, ἀνδαίοντες ἀφθόνῳ μένει,
φλογὸς μέγαν πώγωνα, teal κεκτημένον
ἰσχὺν τοσαύτην ὥστε καὶ Σαρωνικοῦ

[οὶ / a 9 @¢@ Is

πορθμοῦ κκάτοπτον πρῶν᾽ ὑπερβάλλειν πρόσω
φλέγουσαν' εἶτ᾽ ἔσκηψεν, «ἔς T ἀφίκετο 285
᾿Αραχναῖον αἷπος, ἀστυγείτονας σκοπάς"

Ν > 9 “A 3 , ,
κἄπειτ᾽ ᾿Ατρειδῶν eis τόδε σκήπτει στέγος

, LAN 3 4 9 /
φάος τόδ᾽, οὐκ ἄπαππον ᾿Ιδαίου πυρός.

[τ ,
τοιοίδ ἕτοιμοι λαμπαδηφόρων νόμοι,
ἄλλος παρ᾽ ἄλλου διαδοχαῖς πληρούμενοι" 200
νικᾷ δ᾽ 6 πρῶτος καὶ τελευταῖος δραμών.
τέκμαρ τοιοῦτον ξύμβολόν τε σοὶ λέγω,
9 A 3 ’ .} ’
ἀνδρὸς παραγγείλαντος ἐκ Τροίας ἐμοί.
θεοῖς μὲν αὖθις, ὦ γύναι, προσεύξομαι"
λόγους δ᾽ ἀκοῦσαι τούσδε κἀποθαυμάσαι 205
διηνεκῶς θέλοιμ᾽ dv ὡς λέγοις πάλιν.
3 Ἁ aged ΜΝ > 3 e ,

Τροίαν ᾿Αχαιοὶ τῇδ᾽ ἔχουσ᾽ ἐν ἡμέρᾳ.
οἶμαι βοὴν ἄμικτον ἐν πόλει πρέπειν.
Ψ 3 3} , 4. > A s
ὄξος τ᾽ ἀλειφά τ᾽ κἐγχέας ταὐτῷ κύτει
διχοστατοῦντ᾽ ἂν οὐ «φίλω προσεννέποις" 300
καὶ τῶν ἁλόντων καὶ κρατησάντων δίχα
φθογγὰς ἀκούειν ἔστι συμφορᾶς διπλῆς.
οἱ μὲν γὰρ ἀμφὶ σώμασιν πεπτωκότες
ἀνδρῶν κασιγνήτων τε, καὶ φυταλμίων
παῖδες γερόντων, οὐκέτ᾽ ἐξ ἐλευθέρου 305
Sépns ἀποιμώξουσι φιλτάτων μόρον"

‘ 3 4 3 , 4
τοὺς δ᾽ αὖτε νυκτίπλαγκτος ἐκ μάχης πόνος
νήστεις πρὸς ἀρίστοισιν ὧν ἔχει πόλις
τάσσει, πρὸς οὐδὲν ἐν μέρει τεκμήριον,
ἀλλ᾽ ὡς ἕκαστος ἔσπασεν τύχης πάλον. 210

ΧΟ.

ATAMEMNON.

3 3 “ a > ἢ
ἐν altyparwtois Tpwixots οἰκήμασι
ναίουσιν ἤδη τῶν ὑπαιθρίων πάγων

δρόσων τ᾽ ἀπαλλαγέντες. Ἐὼῶὼς δ᾽ εὐδαίμονες Ἐ
ρ Ύ ) μ

ἀφύλακτον εὑδήσουσι πᾶσαν εὐφρόνην.
9 9 9 A A , N
εἰ δ᾽ εὐσεβοῦσι τοὺς πολισσούχους θεοὺς
τοὺς τῆς ἁλούσης γῆς θεῶν θ᾽ ἱδρύματα,
ποὐτᾶν ἑλόντες αὖθις πἀνθαλοῖεν ἄν.
ἔρως δὲ μή τις πρότερον ἐμπίπτῃ στρατῷ
πορθεῖν ἃ μὴ χρή, κέρδεσιν νικωμένους.
δεῖ γὰρ πρὸς οἴκους νοστίμου σωτηρίας
κάμψαι διαύλου θάτερον κῶλον πάλιν.
θεοῖς δ᾽ dv ἀμπλάκητος εἰ μόλοι στρατός,
πἐγρηγορὸς τὸ πῆμα τῶν ὁλωλότων
γένοιτ᾽ ἄν, εἰ πρόσπαια μὴ τύχοι κακά,
τοιαῦτά Tot γυναικὸς ἐξ ἐμοῦ πκλύεις"
\ 3 φ A f 3 a.
τὸ δ᾽ εὖ κρατοίη, μὴ διχορρόπως ἰδεῖν
ἡ a \ 3 a ‘\ Ld ey 7
πολλῶν yap ἐσθλῶν τὴν ὄνησιν εἱλόμην.
4 3 wv ὃ 4 % 3 ’ ᾽ὔ
γύναι, κατ᾽ ἄνδρα σώφρον᾽ εὐφρόνως λέγεις.
ἐγὼ δ᾽, ἀκούσας πιστά σου τεκμήρια,
θεοὺς προσειπεῖν εὖ παρασκευάξομαι"
χάρις γὰρ οὐκ ἄτιμος εἴργασται πένων.
ὦ Ζεῦ βασιλεῦ καὶ νὺξ φιλία
μεγάλων κόσμων κτεάτειρα,
iT ἐπὶ Τροίας πύργοις ἔβαλες
στεγανὸν δίκτυον, ὡς μήτε μέγαν
μήτ᾽ οὖν νεαρῶν tw’ ὑπερτελέσαι
μέγα δουλείας
γάγγαμον, ἄτης παναλώτου.
Δία τοι ξένιον μέγαν αἰδοῦμαι
b Ul , >
τὸν τάδε πράξαντ᾽,
ἐπ᾽ ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ τείνοντα πάλαι
τόξον, ὅπως ἂν μήτε πρὸ καιροῦ
μήθ᾽ ὑπὲρ ἄστρων
βέλος ἤλίθιον σκήψρειεν.

13

315

325

(350)

330

335

340

14 AISXTAOT

Διὸς πλαγὰν ἔχουσιν" εἰπεῖν στρ. α΄.
πάρεστιν τοῦτό γ᾽ ἐξιχνεῦσαί «τ᾽" 346

«ἔπραξαν ὡς ἔκρανεν. οὐκ ἔφα τις
θεοὺς βροτῶν ἀξιοῦσθαι μέλειν,
ὅσοις ἀθίκτων χάρις
πατοῖθ᾽ ὁ δ᾽ οὐκ εὐσεβής. 350
πέφανται δ᾽ *éxyovos
ἀτολμήτως * "Αρη
πνεόντων μεῖζον ἣ δικαίως,
φλεόντων δωμάτων viréptev.
Ἐτὸ δ᾽ οὔ τι βέλτιστόν *éor οὐδ᾽ ὃ ἀπή- 355
μαντον, ὥστ᾽ ἀπαρκεῖν «ἂν εὖ πραπίδων «λαχόντι
[ πλούτου γὰρ «τίς ἔπαλξις
[[π φωτὶ πρὸς κόρον Ἐἔξω
λακτίξοντε μέγαν Ἐ δίκας βωμὸν εἰς ἀφάνειαν ;

βιᾶται δ᾽ ἃ τάλαινα πειθὼ ἄντ. α΄.
Ἐπρόβουλος, παῖς Ἐ ἄφερτος ἄτας" 361

ἄκος δὲ *crav μάταιον. οὐκ ἐκρύφθη,
4 \ a > ’ [4 Μ
πρέπει δὲ φῶς αἰνολαμπές, σίνος
κακοῦ δὲ χαλκοῦ τρόπον,
τρίβῳ τε καὶ προσβολαῖς 365
A }
μελαμπαγῆς πέλει
δικαιωθείς, ἐπεὶ
διώκει παῖς πποτανὸν ὄρνιν,
, , > w 3 ’
πόλει πρόστριμμ᾽ ἄφερτον ἐνθείς.
λιτᾶν δ᾽ ἀκούει μὲν οὔτις θεῶν" 370
τὸν δ᾽ ἐπίστροφον τῶνδε dar ἄδικον καθαιρεῖ.
οἷος καὶ ἸΙάρις, ἐλθὼν

εἰς δόμον τὸν ᾿Ατρειδᾶν, (400)
ἤσχυνε ξενίαν τράπεζαν κλοπαῖσε γυναικός. 374
λιποῦσα δ᾽ ἀστοῖσιν ἀσπίστορας στρ. β'.

Ἱκλόνους τε καὶ λογχίμους ναυβάτας. ὁπλισμούς,
ἄγουσά τ᾽ ἀντίφερνον Ἰλίῳ φθοράν,

ATAMEMNON. 15

\
+dvoty mi’ “Ara πολέοιν pétoctxost,
, es \ A
BéBaxe ῥίμφα διὰ πυλᾶν,
ἄἅτλητα τλᾶσα πολλὰ δ᾽ ἔστενον
ANI ee , a
τόδ᾽ ἐννέποντες δόμων προφῆται" 380
“Ἰὼ id δῶμα, δῶμα καὶ πρόμοι'
ἰὼ λέχος καὶ στίβοι φιλάνορες.
U * * 3 9 ί 3 δό
πάρεστι “oly ἀτίμως ἀλοιδορως
vA > ww 9 = 9 4 *
adic? oa ἦν ἀφειμένων.
πόθῳ δ᾽ ὑπερποντίας 385
φάσμα δόξει δόμων ἀνάσσειν"
εὐμόρφων δὲ κολοσσῶν
Ν ’ Μ b )
[ ἔχθεται χάρις, ἔρρει ὃ
ὀφθαλμῶν ἐν ἀχηνίαις ἀνδρὶ πᾶσ᾽ ᾿Αφροδίτα.

ὀνειρόφαντοι δὲ πενθήμονες avr. β΄.
πάρεισι δόξαι φέρουσαι χάριν ματαίαν. 391

, “ φ» a 9 ’ A e¢ a
μάταν yap, εὖτ᾽ ἂν ἐσθλὰ τις δοκῶν ὁρᾶν
φίλοισιν εὕδῃ ξυνὼν ὀνείροις,

παραλλάξασα διὰ χερῶν
, vp ὃ ,
βέβακεν ὄψις, οὐ μεθύστερον
πτεροῖς κοπαδοῦσ᾽ ὕπνου κελεύθοις."
τὰ μὲν κατ᾽ οἴκους κἐφεστίους ἄχη
tad ἐστί, καὶ τῶνδ᾽ *varepBornv ἔχει."
τὸ πᾶν δ᾽ ἀφ᾽ Ἑλλάδος #yas ξυνορμένοις
πένθεια τλησικάρδιος
δόμων ἑκάστου πρέπει. 400
πολλὰ γοῦν θυγγάνει πρὸς ἧπαρ'᾽
*.,..\ Ν , f *
TOUS μὲν γὰρ ποτε πέμψας
οἶδεν, ἀντὶ δὲ φωτῶν
’ 9 e U , 3 A
τεύχη καὶ σποδὸς εἰς ἑκάστου δόμους ἀφικνεῖται.
ὁ χρυσαμοιβὸς δ᾽ "Αρης σωμάτων, στρ. γ΄.
καὶ ταλαντοῦχος ἐν μάχῃ δορός, 406
πυρωθὲν ἐξ Ἰλίου
φίλοισι πέμπει βαρὺ

&
Oo
αι

16 AISXTAOT

ψῆγμα δυσδάκρυτον, ἀντήνορος σποδοῦ γεμίζων λέβητας
εὐθέτου.
στένουσι δ᾽ εὖ λέγοντες ἄν- 410
ὃρα τὸν μὲν ὡς μάχης ἴδρις"
τὸν δ᾽ ἐν φοναῖς καλῶς πεσόντ᾽ ἀχλ-
λοτρίαςεπδιαὶ γυναικός"
τὰ δὲ σῖγά τις Bailer’
φθονερὸν δ᾽ ὑπ᾽ ἄλγος ἕρπε 45 (450)
’ 3 ’
προδίκοις ᾿Ατρείδαις.
οἱ δ᾽ αὐτοῦ περὶ τεῖχος
. θήκας ᾿Ιλιάδος γᾶς
Ν / . 2? ‘oe ”
πἔμμορφοι κατέχουσιν" ἐχθρὰ δ᾽ ἔχοντας ἔκρυψεν.
βαρεῖα 8 ἀστῶν φάτις ξὺν κότῳ, ἀντ. γί.
δημοκράντου δ᾽ ἀρᾶς τίνει χρέος. 421
μένει δ᾽ ἀκοῦσαί τί μου
μέριμνα νυκτηρεφές.
τῶν πολυκτόνων γὰρ οὐκ ἄσκοποι Deol’ κελαιναὶ δ᾽ ᾿Ἐρινύες
“
χρόνῳ
τυχηρὸν ὄντ᾽ ἄνευ δίκας 425
A A ,
““Τταλιντυχεῖ τριβᾷ βίου
/ b 3 4 3 3 9.4
πκτίζουσ᾽ ἀμαυρόν, ἐν δ᾽ ἀΐστοις
τελέθοντος οὔτις ἀλκά.
\ 3 ¢ ’ , 9
τὸ. δ᾽ κὑπερκόπως κλύειν εὖ
βαρύ: βάλλεται γὰρ ὄσσοις 430
Διόθεν κεραυνός.
κρίνω δ᾽ ἄφθονον ὄλβον.
3 3)
μήτ᾽ εἴην πτολιπόρθης,
μήτ᾽ οὖν αὐτὸς ἁλοὺς ὑπ᾽ ἄλλων βίον κατίδοιμι.
πυρὸς δ᾽ ὑπ᾽ εὐαγγέλου ἐπῳδ.
πόλιν διήκει θοὰ 436
ἢ . 5. © 2 ,
βάξις" εἰ δ᾽ ἐτητύμως,
τίς οἷδεν, κεἴτε θεῖόν ἐστί «τι ψύθος;
τίς ὧδε παιδνὸς ἢ φρενῶν κεκομμένος,

ATAMEMNON. 17

φλογὸς παραγγέλμασιν 440
νέοις πυρωθέντα καρδίαν ἔπειτ'
ἀλλαγᾷ λόγον καμεῖν ;
γυναικὸς αἰχμᾷ πρέπει
πρὸ τοῦ φανέντος χάριν ξυναινέσαι.
πιθανὸς ἄγαν ὁ θῆλυς ὅρος ἐπινέμεται 445
ταχύπορος" ἀλλὰ ταχύμορον
Μ /
γυναικογήηρυτον ὄλλυται κλέος.
τάχ᾽ εἰσόμεσθα λαμπάδων φαεσφόρων
φρυκτωριῶν τε καὶ πυρὸς παραλλαγάς,
ΜΝ ὃ» = 9 A v9 3 a [2
εἴτ᾽ οὖν ἀληθεῖς, εἴτ᾽ ὀνειράτων δίκην 450
τερπνὸν τόδ᾽ ἐλθὸν φῶς ἐφήλωσεν φρένας.
κήρυκ᾽ amr ἀκτῆς τόνδ᾽ ὁρῶ κατάσκιον
κλάδοις ἐλαίας" μαρτυρεῖ δέ μοι κάσις
πηλοῦ ξύνουρος, διψία κόνις, τάδε,
ὡς οὔτ᾽ ἄναυδος οὔτε σοι δαίων φλόγα 455
ὕλης ὀρείας σημανεῖ καπνῷ πυρός,
ἀλλ᾽ ἡ τὸ χαίρειν μᾶλλον ἐκβάξει λέγων----
Ἁ 9 / A 39. 59 ,
τὸν ἀντίον δὲ τοῖσδ᾽ ἀποστέργω λόγον'

εὖ γὰρ πρὸς εὖ φανεῖσι προσθήκη πέλοι. (500)
ὅστις τάδ᾽ ἄλλως τῇδ᾽ ἐπεύχεται πόλει, 4(ο

> A a a \ ¢€
αὐτὸς φρενῶν καρποῖτο τὴν ἁμαρτίαν.

KHPT2.

ἰὼ πατρῷον οὖδας ’Apyelas χθονός"
δεκάτῳ σε φέγγει τῷδ᾽ ἀφικόμην ἔτους,
πολλῶν ῥαγεισῶν ἐλπίδων, μιᾶς τυχών.
οὐ γάρ ποτ᾽ ηὔχουν τῇδ᾽ ἐν ᾿Αργείᾳ χθονὶ 465
θανὼν μεθέξειν φιλτάτου τάφου μέρος.
νῦν χαῖρε μὲν χθών, χαῖρε δ' ἡλίου φάος,
ὕπατός τε χώρας Ζεύς, ὁ Πύθιός τ᾽ ἄναξ,
τόξοις ἰάπτων μηκέτ᾽ εἰς ἡμᾶς βέλη.
K. A. 2

18

ΧΟ.
ΚΗ.
ΧΟ.
ΚΗ.
ΧΟ.
ΚΗ.

AIZXTAOT

ἅλις παρὰ Σκάμανδρον «ἦσθ᾽ ἀνάρσιος"
νῦν δ᾽ αὖτε σωτὴρ ἴσθι " καὶ παιώνιος,"
ἄναξ ᾿"Απολλον. τούς τ᾽ ἀγωνίους θεοὺς
πάντας προσαυδῶ, τὸν τ᾽ ἐμὸν τιμάορον
¢ A , “ ἢ
Ἑρμῆν, φίλον κήρυκα, κηρύκων σέβας,
ἥρως τε τοὺς πέμψαντας, εὐμενεῖς πάλιν
στρατὸν δέχεσθαι τὸν λελειμμένον δορός.
ἰὼ μέλαθρα βασιλέων, φίλαι στέγαι,
σεμνοί τε θᾶκοι, δαίμονές τ᾽ ἀντήλιοι"
πεἴ που πάλαι, φαιδροῖσι τοισίδ᾽ ὄμμασε

4 / a Ul
δέξασθε κόσμῳ βασιλέα πολλῷ χρόνῳ.
ἥκει γὰρ ὑμῖν φῶς ἐν εὐφρόνῃ φέρων

LY A > Ὁ ἢ > ”
καὶ τοῖσδ᾽ ἅπασε κοινὸν ᾿Αγαμέμνων ἄναξ.
ἀλλ᾽ εὖ νιν ἀσπάσασθε, καὶ yap οὖν πρέπει,
Τροίαν κατασκάψαντα τοῦ δικηφόρου
Διὸς μακέλλῃ, τῇ κατείργασται πέδον.
βωμοὶ δ᾽ ἄϊΐστοι καὶ θεῶν ἱδρύματα,

\ ’ , 3 ld
καὶ σπέρμα πάσης ἐξαπόλλυται χθονός.
τοιόνδε Tpola περιβαλὼν ξευκτήριον
ἄναξ ᾿Ατρείδης πρέσβυς εὐδαίμων ἀνὴρ
of 3 3 a
ἥκει, τίεσθαι δ᾽ ἀξιώτατος βροτῶν

A Ὁ Ἅ A 4 / .
τῶν viv’ Πάρις γὰρ οὔτε συντελὴς πόλις
ἐξεύχεται τὸ δρᾶμα τοῦ πάθους πλέον"

3 \ \ ς A \ Led ,
ὀφλὼν yap ἁρπαγῆς Te καὶ κλοπῆς δίκην
τοῦ ῥυσίου θ᾽ ἥμαρτε, καὶ πανώλεθρον
αὐτόχθονον πατρῷον ἔθρισεν δόμον"
διπλᾶ δ᾽ ἔτισαν Ἰ]ριαμίδαι θάμάρτια.
κῆρυξ ᾿Αχαιῶν, χαῖρε, τῶν ἀπὸ στρατοῦ.
χαίρω" τεθνᾶναι δ᾽ οὐκ ἔτ᾽ ἀντερῶ θεοῖς.
ἔρως πατρῴας τῆσδε γῆς σ᾽ ἐγύμνασεν;
ὥστ᾽ ἐνδακρύειν γ᾽ ὄμμασιν χαρᾶς ὕπο.
aA ῳ 5 φ A 3 4 ’ ,
τερπνῆς ap ἦτε τῆσδ᾽ ἐπήβολοι νόσου.

“a μ \ ἴω ’ ,

πῶς δή; διδαχθεὶς τοῦδε δεσπόσω λόγου.

470

475

480

485

490

495

500

ΧΟ.
ΚΗ,
ΧΟ.
ΚΗ,
ΧΟ.
ΚΗ.
ΧΟ.
ΚΗ.

ATAMEMNON. 19

TOV ἀντερώντων ἱμέρῳ «πεπληγμένοι.

“ le) , ed δὴ
ποθεῖν ποθοῦντα τήνδε γῆν στρατὸν λέγεις ;
ὡς πόλλ᾽ ἀμαυρᾶς ἐκ φρενός εμ’ avactevery. 505

A , a * 9 a , ,
πόθεν τὸ δύσφρον τοῦτ᾽ ἐπὴν στύγος ππόλει ;
πάλαι τὸ σιγᾶν φάρμακον βλάβης ἔχω.
καὶ πῶς; ἀπόντων κοιράνων ἔτρεις τινᾶς ;
ὡς νῦν τὸ σὸν δή, καὶ θανεῖν πολλὴ χάρις. (550)
εὖ γὰρ πέπρακται. ταῦτα δ᾽ ἐν πολλῷ χρόνῳ
τὰ μέν τις «ἄν λέξειεν εὐπετῶς ἔχειν, 511
τὰ δ᾽ αὖτε κἀπίμομφα. τίς δέ, πλὴν θεῶν,
ἅπαντ᾽ ἀπήμων τὸν dv αἰῶνος χρόνον ;
μόχθους γὰρ εἰ λέγοιμε καὶ δυσαυλίας,
σπαρνὰς παρήξεις καὶ κακοστρώτους͵ ---τί δ᾽ οὐ
στένοντες, οὐ «λάσκοντες ἤματος μέρος; 516
ta δ᾽ αὖτε χέρσῳ, Kal προσῆν πλέον στύγος"
εὐναὶ γὰρ ἦσαν δηΐων πρὸς τείχεσιν"
ἐξ οὐρανοῦ γὰρ κἀπὸ γῆς λειμώνιαι
δρόσοι κατεψάκαζον, ἔμπεδον σίνος 520
ἐσθημάτων, τιθέντες ἔνθηρον τρίχα.
χειμῶνα δ᾽ εἰ λέγοι τις οἰωνοκτόνον,
a 3 Ld 3 ’ ‘

οἷον παρεῖχ᾽ ἄφερτον ᾿Ιδαία χιών,
ἢ θάλπος, εὖτε πόντος ἐν μεσημβριναῖς
κοίταις ἀκύμων νηνέμοις εὕδοι πεσών---- 5
τί ταῦτα πενθεῖν δεῖ; παροίχεται πόνος"
παροίχεται δὲ τοῖσι μὲν τεθνηκόσιν
τὸ μήποτ᾽ αὖθις μηδ᾽ ἀναστῆναι μέλειν.
τί τοὺς ἀναλωθέντας ἐν ψήφῳ λέγειν,
τὸν ζῶντα δ᾽ ἀλγεῖν χρὴ τύχης παλιγκότου; 530

3 “ 7] Μ
Ἱτούτων ἐπαινῶ μηδὲ φροντίξειν ἔτι,
καὶ πολλὰ χαίρειν ξυμφοραῖς καταξιώ.
ἡμῖν δὲ τοῖς λοιποῖσιν ᾿Αργείων στρατοῦ
νικᾷ τὸ κέρδος, πῆμα δ᾽ οὐκ ἀντιρρέπει"
ς ’ Awd > " ¢ , /
ὡς κομπάσαι τῷδ᾽ εἰκὸς ἡλίου φάει,
ὑπὲρ θαλάσσης καὶ χθονὸς ποτωμένοις" SMS

lo

5

20

XO,

KA.

AIZXTAOT

“ Τροίαν ἑλόντες δήποτ᾽ ᾿Αργείων στόλος
θεοῖς λάφυρα ταῦτα τοῖς καθ᾽ “Ελλάδά

," 3 ). ? a ¢ 2
δόμοις ἐπασσάλευσαν ἀρχαῖον γάνος.

τοιαῦτα χρὴ κλύοντας εὐλογεῖν πόλιν

καὶ τοὺς στρατηγούς" καὶ χάρις τιμήσεται, ὅ40
Διὸς τάδ᾽ ἐκπράξασα. πάντ᾽ ἔχεις λόγον.
νικώμενος λόγοισιν οὐκ ἀναίνομαι"

ἀεὶ γὰρ ἡβᾷ τοῖς γέρουσιν εὖ μαθεῖν.

δόμοις δὲ ταῦτα καὶ ζλυταιμνήστρᾳ μέλειν ᾿
εἰκὸς μάλιστα, ξὺν δὲ πλουτίζειν ἐμέ. 545
ἀνωλόλυξα μὲν πάλαι χαρᾶς ὕπο,

or ἦλθ᾽ ὁ πρῶτος νύχιος ἄγγελος πυρὸς

φράζων ἅλωσιν ᾿Ιλίου τ᾽ ἀνάστασιν"

καί τίς μ᾽ ἐνίττων εἶπε, Φρυκτωρῶν διὰ
πεισθεῖσα Τροίαν νῦν πεπορθῆσθαι δοκεῖς; 550
ἦ κάρτα πρὸς γυναικὸς αἴρεσθαι κέαρ.

λόγοις τοιούτοις πλαγκτὸς qua’ ἐφαινόμην"

ὅμως δ᾽ ἔθυον" καὶ γυναικείῳ νόμῳ

ὁλολυγμὸν ἄλλος ἄλλοθεν κατὰ πτόλιν

ἔλασκον εὐφημοῦντες ἐν θεῶν ἕδραις 555
θυηφάγον κοιμῶντες εὐωδη φλόγα.

καὶ νῦν τὰ μάσσω μὲν τί δεῖ σ᾽ ἐμοὶ λέγειν;
ἄνακτος αὐτοῦ πάντα Tevcopat λόγον.

μὲ > Α > A 3 a ’
ὅπως δ᾽ ἄριστα τὸν ἐμὸν αἰδοῖον πόσιν (600)
σπεύσω πάλιν μολόντα δέξασθαι' τί yap 560

/ fa Ὁ a

γυναικὶ τούτον φέγγος ἤδιον δρακεῖν,
ἀπὸ στρατείας ἄνδρα σώσαντος θεοῦ,

, 9 a . a 23 93 , é e
πύλας ανοΐῖξαι;---ταῦτ ἀπάγγειλον πόσει
¢/ ef , 3 4 / ,
ὕκειν OTTWS μάλιστ ἐράσμιον πόλει,
Τόστις κατ᾽ ἼΑργος πρῶτα μὲν μέλλοι λεὼν
πιστόν, γυναῖκα δ᾽ ἐν δόμοις *evpety μολὼν 565
οἵανπερ οὖν ἔλειπε, δωμάτων κύνα
ἐσθλὴν ἐκείνῳ, πολεμίαν τοῖς δύσφροσιν,
καὶ τἄλλ᾽ ὁμοίαν πάντα, σημαντήριον

ΚΗ.
ΧΟ.
ΚΗ.
ΧΟ.
ΚΗ.
ΧΟ.
ΚΗ.
ΧΟ.

ΚΗ.

ATAMEMNON.

οὐδὲν διαφθείρασαν ἐν μήκει χρόνου.
#oux οἷδα τέρψιν οὐδ᾽ ἐπίψογον φάτιν

ἄλλου πρὸς ἀνδρὸς μᾶλλον ἢ χαλκοῦ βαφας.

3. ε , a 3 ’ ,

τοιόσδ᾽ ὁ κόμπος, τῆς ἀληθείας γέμων,

9 “3 \ e ’ a
οὐκ αἰσχρὸς ws γυναικὴ γενναίᾳ λακεῖν.
᾿ \ re ἢ
αὕτη μὲν οὕτως εἶπε μανθάνοντί σοι,
τοροῖσιν ἑρμηνεῦσιν εὐπρεπῶς λόγον.

A +] 3
σὺ δ᾽ εἶπέ, κῆρυξ, Μεγέλεων δὲ πεύθομαι,
εἰ νόστιμός «τε καὶ σεσωσμένος πάλιν
WV ‘ ς A a a
ἥξει ξὺν ὑμῖν, τῆσδε γῆς φίλον κράτος.
οὐκ ἔσθ᾽ ὅπως λέξαιμι τὰ ψευδῆ καλὰ
’ \ \ } a. ,
ἐς τὸν πολὺν φίλοισι καρποῦσθαι χρόνον.

A a 3 & 3 Ν A 4 “a ,
πῶς δῆτ᾽ av εἰπὼν κεδνὰ τἀληθῆ «τύχοις ;
σχισθέντα δ᾽ οὐκ εὔκρυπτα γίγνεται τάδε.
κἀνὴρ ἄφαντος ἐξ ᾿Αχαιϊκοῦ στρατοῦ,
αὐτός τε καὶ τὸ πλοῖον. οὐ ψευδῆ λέγω.
πότερον ἀναχθεὶς ἐμφανῶς ἐξ ᾿Ιλίου,
ἢ χεῖμα, κοινὸν ἄχθος, ἥρπασε στρατοῦ;
ἔκυρσας ὥστε τοξότης ἄκρος σκοποῦ,
μακρὸν δὲ πῆμα συντόμως ἐφημίσω.
πότερα γὰρ αὐτοῦ ζῶντος ἢ τεθνηκότος
φάτις πρὸς ἄλλων ναυτίλων ἐκλήζετο ;
οὐκ οἷδεν οὐδεὶς ὥστ᾽ ἀπαγγεῖλαι τορῶς

»“"ο ,
πλὴν τοῦ τρέφοντος ᾿Ηλίου χθονὸς φύσιν.
πῶς γὰρ λέγεις χειμῶνα ναυτικῷ στρατῷ
a a /

ἐλθεῖν τελευτῆσαί τε δαιμόνων κότῳ;
εὔφημον ἦμαρ οὐ πρέπει κακαγγέλῳ
γλώσσῃ μιαίνειν" χωρὶς ἡ τιμὴ θεῶν.
», ῷ 3 A , 9 wv t
ὅταν © ἀπευκτὰ πήματ᾽ ἀγγέλος πόλει

a A /
στυγνῷ προσώπῳ πτωσίμου στρατοῦ φέρῃ,---

πόλει μὲν ὅλκος ἕν τὸ δήμιον τυχεῖν,
πολλοὺς δὲ πολλῶν ἐξαγισθέντας δόμων
ἄνδρας διπλῇ μάστιγι, τὴν "Αρης φιλεῖ,

21

570

575

580

585

590

595

600

AISXTAOT

δίλογχον ἄτην, φοινίαν ξυνωρίδα; ---
τοιῶνδε μέντοι πημάτωνεσεσαγμένον
πρέπει λέγειν παιᾶνα τόνδ᾽ ᾿Ερινύων"
σωτηρίων δὲ πραγμάτων εὐάγγέλον
ἥκοντα πρὸς χαίρουσαν εὐεστοῖ πόλιν----
mos κεδνὰ τοῖς κακοῖσι συμμίξω, λέγων
χειμῶν᾽ Ayatois οὐκ ἀμήνιτονεθεῶν;
ξυνώμοσαν γάρ, ὄντες ἔχθιστοι τὸ πρίν,
Πῦρ καὶ Θάλασσα, καὶ τὰ πίστ' ἐδειξάτην
φθείροντε τὸν δύστηνον ᾿Αργείων στρατόν.
ἐν νυκτὶ δυσκύμαντα δ᾽ ὠὡρώρει κακά"
ναῦς γὰρ πρὸς ἀλλήλαισι Θρήκιαι πνοαὶ
ἤρεικον᾽ αἱ δὲ κεροτυπούμεναι βίᾳ
χειμῶνι, «τυφῷ ξὺν Cary τ᾽ ὀμβροκτύπῳ,
@yovr ἄφαντοι ποιμένος κακοῦ στρόβῳ.
ἐπεὶ δ᾽ ἀνῆλθε λαμπρὸν ἡλίου φάος,
ὁρῶμεν ἀνθοῦν πέλαγος Αὐγαῖον νεκροῖς
ἀνδρῶν ᾿Αχαιῶν ναυτικῶν τ᾽ ἐρειπίων.
ἡμᾶς γε μὲν δὴ ναῦν τ᾽, ἀκήρατον σκάφος,
ἤτοι τις ἐξέκλεψεν ἢ ᾿ξητήσατο,
θεός τις, οὐκ ἄνθρωπος, οἴακος θυγών.
Τύχη δὲ σωτὴρ ναῦν θέλουσ᾽ ἐφέζετο,
ὡς μήτ᾽ ἐν ὅρμῳ κύματος ζάλην ἔχειν,

;» 3 3 ὸ ’ὔ ό
pnt ἐξοκεῖλαι πρὸς κραταίλεων χθόνα.
v , Ὁ ,
ἔπειτα 5 ἅδην πόντιον πεφευγότες,

> 9 U

λευκὸν κατ᾽ ἦμαρ, οὐ πεποιθότες τύχη,

3 A / , ,
ἐβουκολοῦμεν φροντίσιν νέον πάθος
στρατοῦ καμόντος καὶ κακῶς σποδουμένου.
καὶ νῦν ἐκείνων εἴ τις ἐστὶν ἐμπνέων,
λέγουσιν ἡμᾶς ὡς ὀλωλότας" τί μήν;

¢ "Ὁ > 3 , a> Ν ,
ἡμεῖς τ᾽ ἐκείνους ταῦτ᾽ ὄχειν δοξάζομεν.

/ ’ e v f ‘ 9
γένοιτο δ᾽ ὡς ἄριστα" Μενέλεων γὰρ οὖν
πρῶτόν Te καὶ μάλιστα προσδόκα μολεῖν"

605

(650)

610

615

620

625

630

ATAMEMNON, 23

εἰ δ᾽ οὖν tis ἀκτὶς ἡλίου νιν ἱστορεῖ 635
καὶ ζῶντα καὶ βλέποντα, μηχαναῖς Διὸς
οὕπω θέλοντος ἐξαναλῶσαι γένος,
ἐλπίς τις αὐτὸν πρὸς δόμους ἥξειν πάλιν.
τοσαῦτ᾽ ἀκούσας ἴσθι τἀληθῆ κλύων. 639
XO. τίς mot ὠνόμαζεν ὧδ᾽ ἐς τὸ πᾶν ἐτητύμως---- στρ. α΄.
μή τις, ὅντιν᾽ οὐχ ὁρῶώμεν,επρονοίαισι τοῦ πεπρωμένου
γλῶσσαν ἐν τύχᾳ νέμων ;---
τὰν δορύγαμβρον ἀμφινεικῆ θ᾽
Ἑλέναν ; ἐπεὶ πρεπόντως
ἑλέναυς, EXavdpos, ἑλέπτολις, 645
ἐκ τῶν ἀβροτίμων
προκαλυμμάτων ἔπλευσε
Ζεφύρου γίγαντος αὔρᾳ,
πολύανδροί te φεράσπιδες κυναγοὶ

κατ᾽ ἴχνος πλάταν ἄφαντον 650
κελσάντων Σιμόεντος ἀκτὰς ἐπ᾽ ἀεξιφύλλους

δι’ ἔριν αἱματόεσσαν. [(700)
Ἰλίῳ δὲ κῆδος ὀρθώνυμον τέλεσσίφρων ἀντ. α΄.
μῆνις ἤλασεν, tpaTrélaseatipwow ὑστέρῳ χρόνῳ

καὶ ξυνεστίου Διὸς 655

πρασσομένα τὸ νυμφότιμον
μέλος ἐκφάτως τίοντας,
Ἐνέον ὑμέν᾽ ἢ, ὃς τότ᾽ ἐπέρρεπε
γαμβροῖσιν ἀείδειν.
μεταμανθάνουσα δ᾽ ὕμνον 660
᾿ Πριάμου πόλις γεραιὰ |
πολύθρηνον μέγα που στένει, κικλησκου-
σα Πάριν τὸν αἰνόλεκτρον,
πάμπροσθ᾽ ἦ πολύθρηνον αἰῶνα *diab πολιτῶν
μέλεον αἷμ᾽ ἀνατλᾶσα. | 665
ἔθρεψεν δὲ "λέοντος - = op. β΄.

24 ΑΙΣΧΥΛΟΥ

w* δόμοις ὠγάλακτον οὕτως ἀνὴρ φιλόμαστον «δ᾽,
, ἐν βιότον προτελείοις
“ ᾽ , ΝΠ ae ae,
apepov, εὐφιλόπαιδά «τε καὶ γεραροῖς ἐπίχαρτον.
πολέα δ᾽ ἔσχ᾽ ἐν ὠγκάλαις -670
νεοτρόφου τέκνου δίκαν,
φαιδρωπὸς ποτὶ χεῖρα, σαίνων τε γαστρὸς ἀνάγκαις.

χρονισθεὶς δ᾽ ἀπέδειξεν «ἧ- avr. β΄.
Gos τὸ πρὸς τοκέων' χάριν γὰρ τροφεῦσιν ἀμείβων
μηλοφόνοις πθανάτοισιν 675

Sair’ ἀκέλευστος ἔτευξεν, * éy αἵμασι δ᾽ οἶκος ἐφύρθη,
ἄμαχον adyos οἰκέταις,
μέγα σίνος ποολυκτόνον'
Ἐθείας ὧδ᾽ Ἔ ἱερεύς τις ἄτας δόμοις «προσεθρέφθη.
πάραυτα δ᾽ ἐλθεῖν ἐς ᾿Ιλίου πόλιν λέγοιμ᾽ ἂν στρ. γ΄.
φρόνημα μὲν νηνέμου γαλάνας, 681
ἀκασκαῖον δ᾽ ἄγαλμα πλούτου,
μαλθακὸν ὀμμάτων βέλος,
δηξίθυμον ἔρωτος ἄνθος" 684
παρακλίνασ᾽ ἐπέκρανεν δὲ γάμον πικρᾶς τελευτᾶς,
δύσεδρος καὶ δυσόμιλος συμένα Πριαμίδαισιν
πομπᾷ Διὸς ξενίον
νυμφόκλαυτος ᾿Ἐρινύς.
παλαίφατος δ᾽ ἐν βροτοῖς γέρων λόγος τέτυκται, ἀντ. γ΄.
μέγαν τελεσθέντα φωτὸς ὄλβον [(750)
τεκνοῦσθαι, pnd ἄπαιδα θνήσκειν' 691
ἐκ δ᾽ ὠγαθᾶς τύχας γένει
βλαστάνειν ἀκόρεστον οἰζύν.
δίχα δ᾽ ἄλλων μονόφρων εἰμί: τὸ δυσσεβὲς γὰρ ἔργον
μέτα μὲν πλείονα τίκτει, σφετέρᾳ δ᾽ εἰκότα γέννᾳ. 695
οἴκων γὰρ εὐθυδίκων
καλλίπαις πότμος αἰεί,
φιλεῖ δὲ τίκτειν “TBpis μὲν παλαιὰ ved- στρ. δ΄.
ζουσαν *éy γε τοῖς Ἐ κακοῖς βροτῶν

ΑΓΑΜΕΜΝΩΝ. 26

Ὕβριν ror ἢ τόθ᾽, «ὅτε τὸ κύριον μόλῃ 700
Ἐνέα δ᾽ ἔφυσεν ἹΚόρον,"
δαίμονά "τ᾽ ἄμαχον," ἀπόλεμον,
ἀνίερον Θράσος, μελαίνας μελάθροισιν “Aras
πεἰδομένας τοκεῦσιν.
Δίκα δὲ λάμπει μὲν ἐν δυσκάπνοις δώμασιν, ἄντ. δ΄.
τὸν δ᾽ ἐναίσιμον τίει βίον. 706
Ta χρυσόπαστα δ᾽ κἔδεθλα σὺν πίνῳ χερῶν
|| επαλιντρόποισιν λιποῦσ᾽
ὄμμασιν ὅσια «προσέμολε,
δύναμιν οὐ σέβουσα πλούτου παράσημον αἴνῳ. 710
πᾶν δ᾽ ἐπὶ τέρμα νωμᾷ.
#Aréye δή, βασιλεῦ, Τροίας πτολίπορθ',
᾿Ατρέως γένεθλον, πῶς σε προσείπω,
πῶς εδὲ σεβίζω μήθ᾽ ὑπεράρας
μήθ᾽ ὑποκάμψας καιρὸν χάριτος" 715
| "τοῦ τε γὰρ Ἐ εἶναι πολλοὶ τὸ δοκεῖν
προτίουσι δίκην παραβάντες,
τῷ δυσπραγοῦντί T ἐπιστενάχειν
mas τις ἕτοιμος δῆγμα δὲ λύπης
οὐδὲν ἐφ᾽ ἧπαρ προσικνεῖται' 720
καὶ ξυγχαίρουσιν ὁμοιοπρετπεῖς
ἀγέλαστα πρόσωπα βιαζόμενοι
trov μὴ καθορῶντ᾽ ἀπατῶσιν.ἵ
ὅστις δ᾽ ἀγαθὸς προβατογνωμων,
οὐκ ἔστι λαθεῖν ὄμματα φωτὸς
τὰ δοκοῦντ᾽ εὔφρονος ἐκ διανοίας γ25
ὑδαρεῖ σαίνειν φιλότητι.
σὺ δέ μοι τότε μέν, στέλλων στρατιὰν
“Ἑλένης ἕνεκ᾽, οὐ γάρ κσ᾽ ἐπικεύσω, (800)
κάρτ᾽ ἀπομούσως ἦσθα γεγραμμένος —
οὐδ᾽ εὖ πραπίδων οἴακα νέμων, 730

26

AIZXTAOT

θράσος *éx θυσιῶν
4 , , / .
ἀνδράσι θνήσκουσι κομίζων
νῦν δ᾽ οὐκ ἀπ’ ἄκρας φρενὸς οὐδ᾽ ἀφίλως
taiva σε λέγων,"
w / 9 /
εὐῴρων πόνος ev τελέσασιν.
γνώσει δὲ χρόνῳ διαπευθόμενος
τόν τε δικαίως καὶ τὸν ἀκαίρως
ἐσέθεν οἰχομένου

/ 9 . a A
πολιν οἰκουρουντα TONLTOD.

ATAMEMNON.

πρῶτον μὲν “Apyos καὶ θεοὺς ἐγχωρίους
δίκη προσειπεῖν, τοὺς ἐμοὶ μεταυτίους
νόστου, δικαίων θ᾽ ὧν ἐπραξάμην πόλιν
Πριάμου" δίκας γὰρ οὐκ ἀπὸ γλώσσης θεοὶ
π κρίνοντες, ἀνδροθνῆτας ᾿λίου φθοράς,
εἰς αἱματηρὸν τεῦχος οὐ διχορρόπως
ψήφους ἔθεντο᾽ τῷ δ᾽ ἐναντίῳ κύτει
ἐλπὶς προσήει χειρὸς οὐ πληρουμένῳ.
καπνῷ δ᾽ ἁλοῦσα νῦν ἔτ᾽ εὔσημος πόλις.
ἄτης *Ounral ζῶσι' συνθνήσκουσα δὲ
σποδὸς προπέμπει πίονας πλούτου πνοάς.
τούτων θεοῖσι χρὴ πολύμνηστον χάριν
τίνειν" ἐπείπερ καὶ πάγας ὑπερκότους
πἐφραξάμεσθα, καὶ γυναικὸς εἵνεκα

πόλιν διημάθυνεν ᾿Αργεῖον δάκος,

ἵππον νεοσσύός, ἀσπιδοστρόφος λεώς,
πήδημ᾽ ὀρούσας ἀμφὶ Πλειάδων duce’
ὑπερθορὼν δὲ πύργον ὠμηστὴς λέων

ἄδην ἔλειξεν αἵματος τυραννικοῦ.

θεοῖς μὲν ἐξέτεινα φροίμιον τόδε"

τὰ δ᾽ ἐς τὸ σὸν φρόνημα, μέμνημαι κλύων,

735

740

745

750

755

ΚΛ.

ATAMEMNON. 27

Ἢ 2 A , , >
καὶ φημὶ ταὐτὰ καὶ ξυνήγορόν μ᾽ ἔχεις.

, A 3 a 4 “ \ /
Waupols yap ἀνδρῶν EOTL σύγγενες τόδε, 760

he A 9 ce) > Ψ , ,
φίλον τὸν εὐτυχοῦντ᾽ ἄνευ φθόνου σέβειν.
δύσφρων γὰρ ἰὸς κκαρδίᾳ προσήμενος
ἄχθος διπλοίξζει τῷ πεπαμένῳ vocov'
τοῖς τ᾽ αὐτὲς αὑτοῦ πήμασιν βαρύνεται,

\ a > A /
καὶ τὸν θυραῖον ὄλβον εἰσορῶν στένει, 765
εἰδὼς λέγοιμ᾽ ay’ εὖ yap ἐξεπίσταμαι
ὁμιλίας κάτοπτρον, εἴδωλον σκιᾶς
άνδρῶν φανέντας τῶν ξυνορμένων τινὰς Ὁ
δοκοῦντας εἶναι κάρτα πρευμενεῖς ἐμοί.

, > [4 a ᾽ e " Μ
μόνος δ' Ὀδυσσεύς, ὅσπερ οὐχ ἑκὼν ἔπλει,
ξευχθεὶς ἕτοιμος ἦν ἐμοὶ σειραφόρος᾽" 770
εἴτ᾽ οὖν θανόντος εἴτε καὶ ζῶντος πέρι
λέγω. τὰ δ᾽ ἄλλα πρὸς πόλιν τε καὶ θεούς,

. κοινοὺς ἀγῶνας θέντες, ἐν πανηγύρει

βουλευσόμεσθα. καὶ τὸ μὲν καλῶς ἔχον

ὅπως χρονίζον εὖ μενεῖ βουλευτέον" 775
ὅτῳ δὲ καὶ δεῖ φαρμάκων παιωνίων,

ἤτοι κέαντες 4 τεμόντες εὐφρόνως

πειρασόμεσθα ᾿'΄ πῆμ᾽ ἀποστρέψαι νόσου." (850)
νῦν δ᾽ ἐς μέλαθρα καὶ δόμους ἐφεστίους
ἐλθὼν θεοῖσι πρῶτα δεξιώσομαι, 78ο

οἵπερ πρόσω πέμψαντες ἤγωγον πάλιν.

νίκη δ᾽ ἐπείπερ ἕσπετ᾽, ἐμπέδως μένοι.

ἼΑνδρες πολῖται, πρέσβος ᾿Αργείων τόδε,

οὐκ αἰσχυνοῦμαι τοὺς φιλάνορας τρόπους

λέξαι πρὸς ὑμᾶς" ἐν χρόνῳ δ᾽ ἀποφθέίνει 785
τὸ τάρβος ἀνθρώποισιν. οὐκ ἄλλων πάρα
μαθοῦσ᾽ ἐμαυτῆς δύσφορον λέξω βίον

τοσόνδ᾽, ὅσονπερ οὗτος ἦν ὑπ᾽ ᾿ἸἸλίῳ.

τὸ μὲν γυναῖκα πρῶτον ἄρσενος δίχα

ἧσθαι δόμοις ἔρημον, ἔκπαγλον κακόν, 700
πολλὰς κλύουσαν «κληδόνας παλιγκότουτ᾽

AIZXTAOT

καὶ τὸν μὲν ἥκειν, τὸν δ᾽ ἐπεισφέρειν κακοῦ
, bad ” , . ,
κάκιον ἀλλο πῆμα, λάσκοντας δόμοις.
καὶ τραυμάτων μὲν εἰ τόσων ἐτύγχανεν
ἁνὴρ ὅδ᾽, ὡς πρὸς οἶκον ὠχετεύετο 795
φάτις, τέτρωται δικτύου πλέω λέγειν.
Σ 9 > s € 3 “ ,
εἰ δ᾽ ἦν τεθνηκώς, ws κἐπλήθνον λόγοι,
τρισώματος τὰν Τ᾽ ηρυὼν ὁ δεύτερος
χθονὸς τρίμοιρον χλαῖναν ἐξηύχει «λαβεῖν, 800
ἅπαξ ἑκάστῳ κατθανὼν μορφώματι.
τοιῶνδ᾽ ἕκατι κληδόνων παλυγκότων
\ v 9 / , A ,

πολλὰς ἄνωθεν ἀρτάνας ἐμῆς δέρης
ἔλυσαν ἄλλοι πρὸς βίαν λελημμένης.
3 a / a 3 "Ὁ ᾽ a ᾿
ἐκ τῶνδέ τοι παῖς ἐνθάδ᾽ οὐ παραστατεῖ, 805
ἐμῶν Te Kal σῶν κύριος πιστευμάτων, |
ε a3 ’ . \ ’ ‘O.,
ὡς χρῆν, ᾿Ορέστης" μηδὲ θαυμάσῃς τόδε
τρέφει γὰρ αὐτὸν εὐμενὴς δορύξενος

s ¢ , 9 ,
Στρόφιος ὁ Φωκεύς, ἀμφίλεκτα πήματα
ἐμοὶ προφωνῶν, τόν θ᾽ ὑπ᾽ Ἰλίῳ σέθεν 810
κίνδυνον, εἴ τε δημόθρους ἀναρχία
βουλὴν καταρρίψειεν, ὥστε σύγγονον
βροτοῖσι τὸν πεσόντα λακτίσαι πλέον.

U ’ al 3 ’ 4
τοιάδε μέν τοι σκῆψις οὐ δόλον φέρει.
ἔμουγε μὲν δὴ κλαυμάτων ἐπίσσυτοι 815
“τηγαὺὶ κατεσβήκασιν, οὐδ᾽ ἔνι σταγών.
ἐν ὀψικοίτοις δ᾽ ὄμμασιν βλαβας ἔχω,
τὰς ἀμφί σοι κλαίουσα λαμπτηρουχίας
ἀτημελήτους αἰέν. ἐν δ᾽ ὀνείρασιν
λεπταῖς ὑπαὶ κώνωπος ἐξηγειρόμην 820
ῥιπαῖσι θωύσσοντος, ἀμφί σοι πάθη
ὁρῶσα πλείω τοῦ ξυνεύδοντος χρόνου.
νῦν, ταῦτα πάντα τλᾶσ᾽, ἀπενθήτῳ φρενὶ
λέγοιμ᾽ ἂν ἄνδρα τόνδε τῶν σταθμῶν κύνα,

799 Codd. dant: πολλὴν ἄνωθεν, τὴν κάτω γὰρ οὐ λέγω,

AT’.

ATAMEMNON. 29

σωτῆρα ναὸς πρότονον, ὑψηλῆς στέγης 825
στῦλον ποδήρη, μονογενὲς τέκνον πατρί,
a A , 3 ’
καὶ γῆν φανεῖσαν ναυτίλοις παρ᾽ ἐλπίδα,
/ φ 9 a 3
κάλλιστον ἦμαρ εἰσιδεῖν ἐκ χείματος, . (900)

e “ ra) es
ὁδούτορῳ διψῶντι πηγαῖον ῥέος.

δ \ 9 a 4 σι ud

τερπνὸν δὲ TavayKaiov ἐκφυγεῖν ἅπαν. 830
τοιοῖσδέ Ἐτοί νιν ἀξιῶ προσφθέγμασιν.
φθόνος δ᾽ ἀπέστω" πολλὰ γὰρ τὰ πρὶν κακὰ
ἠνειχόμεσθα" νῦν δέ μοι, φίλον κάρα,
3 3 9 Ul a N A
ἔκβαιν᾽ ἀπήνης τῆσδε, μὴ χαμαὶ τιθεὶς
τὸν σὸν πόδ᾽, ὦ ᾽ναξ, Ἰλίου πορθήτορα. 835
Suwat, τί μέλλεθ᾽, als ἐπέσταλται τέλος
πέδον κελεύθον στρωννύναι πετάσμασιν;
εὐθὺς γενέσθω πορφυρόστρωτος πόρος,

9 a 3 Ww € Aa e a /
és Sau ἄελπτον ws ἂν ἡγῆται Δίκη.
τὰ δ᾽ ἄλλα φροντὶς οὐχ ὕπνῳ νικωμένη 840
θήσει δικαίως ξὺν θεοῖς εἱμαρμένα.
Λήδας γένεθλον, δωμάτων ἐμῶν φύλαξ,
ἀπουσίᾳ μὲν εἶπας εἰκότως ἐμῇ"

‘ A 9 lA 9 3 4

μακρὰν γὰρ ἐξέτεινας" ἀλλ᾽ ἐναισίμως
αἰνεῖν, παρ᾽ ἄλλων χρὴ τόδ᾽ ἔρχεσθαι γέρας. 845
καὶ τἄλλα, μὴ γυναικὸς ἐν τρόποις ἐμὲ
ἅβρυνε, μηδὲ βαρβάρου φωτὸς δίκην
χαμαιπετὲς βόαμα προσχάνῃς ἐμοί"
μηδ᾽ εἵμασι στρώσασ᾽ ἐπίφθονον πόρον
τίθει. θεούς rot τοῖσδε τιμαλφεῖν χρεών" 850
ἐν ποικίλοις δὲ θνητὸν ὄντα κάλλεσιν
βαίνειν, ἐμοὶ μὲν οὐδαμῶς ἄνευ φόβου.

’ 9 4 Ἁ ; ’ 9 ,
λέγω κατ᾽ ἄνδρα, μὴ θεόν, σέβειν ἐμέ.

‘ / Q A

χωρὶς ποδοψήστρων τε Kal τῶν ποικίλων
κληδὼν avtet’ καὶ τὸ μὴ κακῶς φρονεῖν 855
θεοῦ μέγιστον δῶρον. ὀλβίσαι δὲ χρὴ

/ , 4 3 9 ΄΄ὰ
βίον τελευτήσαντ᾽ ἐν εὐεστοῖ φίλῃ.

ΚΛ,

ΑΙΣΧΥΛΟΥ͂

εἰ πάντα δ᾽ as «πράσσοιμεν, εὐθαρσὴς ἐγώ.
καὶ μὴν τόδ᾽ εἰπὲ μὴ παρὰ γνώμην ἐμοί,
γνώμην μὲν ἴσθι μὴ διαφθεροῦντ᾽ ἐμέ.

ηὔξω θεοῖς δείσας ἂν ὧδ᾽ ἔρδειν rade;
εἴπερ τις εἰδώς γ᾽ εὖ τόδ᾽ «ἐξειπεῖν τέλος.

τί 8 ἂν δοκεῖ σοι ἸΙρίαμος, εἰ τάδ᾽ ἤνυσεν ;

ἐν ποικίλοις ἂν κάρτα μοι βῆναι δοκεῖ.
μή νυν τὸν ἀνθρώπειον αἰδεσθῆς ψόγον.
φήμη γε μέντοι δημόθρους μέγα σθένει.

ὁ 8 ἀφθόνητός γ᾽ οὐκ ἐπίξηλος πέλει.

οὔ τοι γυναικός ἐστιν ἱμείρειν μάχης.

τοῖς 8 ὀλβίοις γε καὶ τὸ νικᾶσθαι πρέπει.
ἢ καὶ σὺ νίκην τήνδε δήριος τίεις ;

πιθοῦ κράτος πᾶρες γε «μὴν ἑκὼν ἐμοί,
ἀλλ᾽ εἰ δοκεῖ σοι ταῦθ᾽, ὑπαί τις ἀρβύλας
λύοι τάχος, πρόδουλον ἔμβασιν ποδός,

καὶ τοῖσδέ μ᾽ ἐμβαίνονθ᾽ ἁλουργέσιν θεῶν
μή τις πρόσωθεν ὄμματος βάλοι φθόνος.
πολλὴ γὰρ αἰδὼς «δωματοφθορεῖν ποσὶν
φθείροντα πλοῦτον ἀργυρωνήτους θ᾽ ὑφάς.
τούτων μὲν οὕτω" τὴν ξένην δὲ πρευμενῶς
τήνδ᾽ écxouile, τὸν κρατοῦντα μαλθακῶς
θεὸς πρόσωθεν εὐμενῶς προσδέρκεται.

ἑκὼν yap οὐδεὶς δουλίῳ χρῆται, ζυγῷ.

αὕτη δέ, πολλῶν χρημάτων ἐξαίρετον
ἄνθος, στρατοῦ δώρημ᾽, ἐμοὶ ξυνέσπετο.
ἐπεὶ δ᾽ ἀκούειν σον κατέστραμμαι τάδε,
εἶμ᾽ ἐς δόμων μέλαθρα πορφύρας πατῶν.
ἔστιν θάλασσα----τίς δέ νιν κατασβέσει;---
τρέφουσα πολλῆς πορφύρας εἰσάργυρον
κηκῖδα παγκαίνιστον, εἱμάτων βαφας.
«ἅλις δ᾽ ὑπάρχει τῶνδε σὺν θεοῖς, ἄναξ,
ἔχειν" πένεσθαι & οὐκ ἐπίσταται δόμος.

860

865

870

875

(950)

880

885

890

ATAMEMNON.

a A 3 4 Ul a 9 [2
πολλῶν πατησμὸν δ᾽ εἱμάτων ἂν ηὐξάμην,
δόμοισι προὐνεχθέντος ἐν χρηστηρίοις,
ψυχῆς κόμιστρα *ons ye* μηχανωμένη.
ῥίζης γὰρ οὔσης φυλλὰς ἵκετ᾽ ἐς δόμους
σκιὰν ὑπερτείνασα Σειρίου κυνός"
καὶ σοῦ μολόντος δωματῖτιν ἑστίαν,
θάλπος μὲν ἐν χειμῶνι σημαίνεις μολόν᾽"
of , A > 9 W a
ὅταν δὲ τεύχῃ Ζεὺς am’ ὄμφακος πικρᾶς
οἶνον, τότ᾽ ἤδη ψῦχος ἐν δόμοις πέλει
9 A ’ὔ ~ 9 9 ,
ἀνδρὸς τελείον δῶμ᾽ ἐπιστρωφωμένου.
Ζεῦ, Ζεῦ τέλειε, τὰς ἐμὰς εὐχὰς τέλει"
μέλοι δέ τοι σοὶ τῶνπερ ἂν μέλλῃς τελεῖν.

31

goo

f Ὁ 53 t ’
τίπτε μοι τόδ᾽ ἐμπέδως στρ. α΄.

δεῖμα προστατήριον

καρδίας τερασκόπου ToTatat,

μαντιπολεῖ δ᾽ "ἀκέλευστον ἄμισθον ἀοιδάν, Ἐ
οὐδ᾽ ἀποπτύσαι, δίκαν
δυσκρίτων ὀνειράτων,
θάρσος εὐπιθὲς ἴξει
φρενὸς φίλον θρόνον; χρόνος δ᾽ ἐπὶ

πρυμνησίων *EvvewBorais
papplas ἀκάτας παρή-
|Bnoev, εὖτε ναυβάτας
Π ὥρθ᾽ ὑπ’ Ἴλιον στρατός.

905

91Ο

’ 9 > 3 9 U 9 g
πεύθομαι δ᾽ ἀπ᾿ ὀμμάτων ἄντ. α΄.

νόστον, αὐτόμαρτυς ὦν"
τὸν δ᾽ ἄνευ λύρας ὅμως κμονῳδεῖ
θρῆνον ᾿Ερινύος αὐτοδίδακτος ἔσωθεν
θυμός, οὐ τὸ πᾶν ἔχων
ἐλπίδος φίλον θράσος.
σπλάγχνα δ᾽ εοὔτι ματάζξει,
[ πρὸς ἐνδίκοις φρεσὶν κυκλούμενον
, ᾿δίναις κέαρ τελεσφόροις.

916

920

32 AISXTAOT

w 3 >. 93 » «A a 3
εὔχομαι δ᾽ ἀπ᾽ ἐμᾶς πτοιαῦτ
ἐλπίδος ψύθη πεσεῖν
ἐς τὸ μὴ τελεσφόρον.

925

(1000)

μάλα γέ τοι * 76 μεγάλας vyelas axdperov® στρ. β΄.

τέρμα, νόσος γὰρ faelt γει-
των ὁμότοιχος ἐρείδει,
καὶ πότμος εὐθυπορῶν
ἀνδρὸς Τὐπὲρ βιότου
/ 3 3 ν > Ψ
[κύὐματ᾽ ἔπαισεν ἕρμ ἄφαντον.
καὶ τὸ μὲν πρὸ χρημάτων
| κτησίων ἀπ᾽ εὐμέτρου
| σφενδόνας «ὄκνῳ βαλὼν
3 » , /
οὐκ ἔδυ πρόπας δόμος
πημονᾶς γέμων ἀγαν,
30. 9 4 ,
οὐδ᾽ ἐπόντισε σκάφος.
πολλά τοι δόσις

930

935

ἐκ Διὸς ἀμφιλαφής τε καὶ ἐξ ἀλόκων ἐπετειᾶν

νῆστιν ὥλεσεν νόσον.
3. oN \ a A A , , 9
[ἐπὶ δὲ yay πεσὸν ἅπαξ θανάσιμον τὸ πρρόπαρ av-
δρὸς μέλαν αἷμα, τίς ἂν πτοῦτ᾽
3 / 3 3 ’
ἀγκαλέσαιτ᾽ ἐπαείδων ;
οὐ δὲ τὸν ὀρθοδαὴ
al ’ 3 Uj
τῶν φθιμένων ἀνάγειν
Ζεὺς « κατέπαυσ᾽ ἐπ᾽ εὐλαβείᾳ ;
εἰ δὲ μὴ τεταγμένα
μοῖρα μοῖραν ἐκ θεῶν
> \ / /
εἶργε μὴ πλέον φέρειν,
προφθάσασα καρδία
a A QQ) 9g
γλώσσαν av τάδ᾽ ἐξέχει.
A 3 4 \ ,
νῦν δ᾽ ὑπὸ σκότῳ βρέμει
θυμαλγής τε καὶ

9QN 9 / \ 3 ’
οὐδὲν ἐπελπομένα ποτὲ καίριον ἐκτολυπεύσειν

ζωπυρουμένας φρενός.

940

ἄντ. β΄.

945

950

955

ΚΛ.

ΧΟ.
KA.

XO.

XO.

ATAMEMNON. 33

εἴσω κομίζου καὶ ov’ Kacavdpay λέγω"

ἐπεί σ᾽ ἔθηκε Ζεὺς ἀμηνίτως δόμοις

κοινωνὸν εἶναι χερνίβων, πολλῶν μετὰ

δούλων σταθεῖσαν κτησίου βωμοῦ πέλας.

ἔκβαιν᾽ ἀπήνης τῆσδε, μηδ᾽ ὑπερφρόνει. 960
καὶ παῖδα yap τοι φασὶν ᾿Αλκμήνης ποτὲ
πραθέντα τλῆναι, καὶ ζυγῶν θυγεῖν βίᾳ.

εἰ δ᾽ οὖν ἀνάγκη τῆσδ᾽ ἐπιρρέποι τύχης,
ἀρχαιοπλούτων δεσποτῶν πολλὴ χάρις"

of δ᾽ οὔποτ᾽ ἐλπίσαντες ἤμησαν καλῶς, 965
ὠὦὠμοί τε δούλοις πάντα καὶ παρὰ στάθμην.

ἔχεις παρ᾽ ἡμῶν ola περ νομίξεται.

σοί τοι λέγουσα παύεται σαφῆ λόγον.

ἐντὸς δ᾽ «ἁλοῦσα μορσίμων ἀγρευμάτων

πείθοι᾽ ἄν, εἰ πείθοι" ἀπειθοίης δ᾽ ἴσως. 970
ἀλλ᾽ εἴπερ ἐστὶ μή, χελιδόνος δίκην, (1050)
ἀγνῶτα φωνὴν βάρβαρον κεκτημένη,

ἔσω φρενῶν λέγουσα πείθω νιν λόγῳ.

ἕπου" τὰ λῷστα τῶν παρεστώτων λέγει.

πείθου, λιποῦσα τόνδ᾽ ἁμαξήρη θρόνον. 975
ov τοι θυραίαν τήνδ᾽ ἐμοὶ *oxyorAnv πάρα
τρίβειν τὰ μὲν γὰρ ἑστίας μεσομφάλου
Τήγισμέν᾽ ἡμῖν ἐστι, ποιμνίων δ᾽ ἄπο
ἕστηκεν ἤδη μῆλα πρὸς σφαγὰς πυρός,

ὡς οὔποτ᾽ ἐλπίσασι τήνδ᾽ ἕξειν χάριν.

σὺ δ᾽ εἴ τι δράσεις τῶνδε, μὴ σχολὴν τίθε' οϑο
εἰ δ᾽ ἀξυνήμων οὖσα μὴ δέχει λόγον,

«ἀλλ᾽ ἀντὶ φωνῆς φράξε καρβάνῳ χερί.
ἑρμηνέως ἔοικεν ἡ ξένη τοροῦ

δεῖσθαι" τρόπος δὲ θηρὸς ὡς νεαιρέτου.

ἦ μαίνεταί ye καὶ κακῶν κλύει φρενῶν, 985
ἥτις λιποῦσα μὲν πόλιν νεαίρετον

ἥκει, χαλινὸν δ᾽ οὐκ ἐπίσταται φέρειν

K. A. 3

34

ΧΟ.

ΧΟ.
ΚΑ.
ΧΟ,

KA.

XO.

KA.

XO.

KA.

XO.

KA.

ΠΑΙΣΧΥΔΟΥ͂

πρὶν αἱματηρὸν ἐξαφρίξεσθαι μένος.

οὐ μὴν πλέω ῥίψασ᾽ ἀτιμωθήσομαι.
ἐγὼ δ᾽, ἐποικτείρω γάρ, οὐ θυμώσομαι. 990
93,43 φ ’ Ul 9 ? / > Ψ

ἴθ᾽, ὦ τάλαινα, τόνδ᾽ ἐρημώσασ᾽ ὄχον,

φεΐκουσ᾽ ἀνάγκῃ τῆδε καίνισον ζυγόν.

ΚΑΣΑΝΔΡΑ.
ὁτοτοτοῖ, πόποι, δᾶ, στρ. α΄.
ὦ ᾿πολλόν, ὦ ᾽πολλον.
τί ταῦτ᾽ ἀνωτότυξας ἀμφὶ Λοξίου ; 995
ov yap τοιοῦτος ὥστε θρηνητοῦ τυχεῖν. :
GTOTOTOL, πέποι, δᾶ. ἄντ. α΄.

ὦ ᾽πολλον, ὦ ᾿πολλον.

ἥδ᾽ αὖτε δυσφημοῦσα τὸν θεὸν καλεῖ,

οὐδὲν προσήκοντ᾽ ἐν γόοις παραστατεῖν. 1000
᾿Απόλλων, ᾿Απόλλων στρ. β΄.
9 a 9% 9 “ 4 a e
ayuiat, ἀπολλων ἐμὸς

9 , δ 3 / δὴ 4

ἀπώλεσας yap ov μόλις τὸ δεύτερον.

χρήσειν ἔοικεν ἀμφὶ τῶν αὐτῆς κακῶν'

μένει τὸ θεῖον δουλίᾳ περ ἐν φρενί. 1005
᾿Απόλλων, ᾿Απόλλων | ἄντ. β΄.
3 a 3 9 4 9 )
αγυιατ᾽, αἀπολλων ἐμὸς. ;

ἃ ποῖ ποτ᾽ ἤγαγές με; πρὸς ποίαν στέγην;

\ Α "A ὃ ΡΝ 9 \ “eas 9 A
πρὸς τὴν Ατρειδῶν' εἰ od μὴ τοδ᾽ ἐννοεῖς,
ἐγὼ λέγω cor’ καὶ τάδ᾽ οὐκ ἐρεῖς ψύθη. ΙΟΙΟ
a a, στρ. Υ΄.
μισόθεον μὲν οὖν, πολλὰ συνίστορ᾽ καὐ-
τοκτόνα κακὰ κἀρτάνας
Ἐἀνδροσφαγεῖόν θ᾽ αἱμάτων" ῥαντήριον.

ἔοικεν evpis ἡ ξένη, κυνὸς δίκην, IOIS
4 . ’ ϑ 9 f ,
εἶναι pateves S ὧν «ἀνευρήσει φόνον.
1 φΦ 4 * 3 a
a a, ἄντ. γ΄.

Ἐμαρτυρίοισι γὰρ τοῖσδ᾽ ἐπιπείθομαι,"---

ΧΟ.

ΚΑ.

ΧΟ.

ΚΑ.

ΧΟ.

ΚΑ.

ΧΟ.

ΚΑ.

ΑΓΑΜΕΜΝΩΝ. 35

κλαιόμενα «βρέφη σφαγὰς
ὀπτάώς τε σάρκας πρὸς πατρὸς βεβρωμένας. 1020

- A , a \ 4
ἢ μὴν κλέος TOU μαντικὸν πεπυσμένοι

«ἦσμεν" προφήτας δ᾽ οὔτινας «ματεύομεν.

>? / ! ἐ ,
ἰώ, πόποι, τί ποτε μήδεται; στρ. δ΄. (1100)
τί τόδε «νῦν ἄχος “νέον ;
μέγ ἐν δόμοισι τοῖσδε μήδεται κακόν, 1025

ἄφερτον φίλοισιν, Svoiatov’ ἀλκὰ δ᾽
ἑκὰς ἀποστατεῖ.
ae “
τούτων ἀιδρίς eit τῶν μαντευματων"
3 “᾿ 7 e a ᾿ , . a
ἐκεῖνα δ᾽ ἔγνων πᾶσα yap πόλις Bod.

ἰώ, τάλαινα, τόδε γὰρ τελεῖς ; avr. δ΄.
τὸν ὁμοδέμνιον πόσιν 1031

λουτροῖσι φαιδρύνασα---πῶς φράσω τέλος:

τάχος γὰρ τόδ᾽ ἔσται. προτείνει δὲ χεὶρ ἐκ
χερὸς κὀρέγματα. |

οὕπω ξυνῆκα' viv γὰρ ἐξ αἰνιγμάτων 1035

ἐπαργέμοισι θεσφάτοις ἀμηχανώ.

ἔ, ἔ, παπαῖ, παπαῖ, τί τόδε φαίνεται; στρ. ε΄.

μὴ δίκτυόν τί y “Αἰδου;

ἀλλ᾽ ἄρκυς ἡ ξύνευνος, ἡ ξυναιτία

πλουγοῦ. στάσις δ᾽ κακόρετος γένει 1040
κατολολυξάτω θύματος λευσίμου.

/ 4 Ἁ / , , ,

ποίαν "Epwody τήνδε δώμασιν κέλει στρ. στ΄.

ἐπορθιάζειν; οὔ με φαιδρύνει λόγος.
ἐπὶ δὲ καρδίαν ἔδραμε κροκοβαφὴς
fof ’ ,
σταγων, ATE καίρια WTWTLMLOS T045
ξυνανύτει βίου δύντος αὐγαῖς.
ταχεῖα δ᾽ ἄτα πέλει.

& ἃ, ἰδού, ἰδού" ameye τῆς βοὸς ᾿ ὦντ. ε΄.
τὸν ταῦρον ἐν πέπλοισιν
“ μέλαγκέρῳ λαβοῦσα μηχανήματι 1050

“τύπτει πίτνει & πἐν ἐνύδρῳ «κύτει.
4—2

326

ΧΟ.

KA.

KA.

XO.

KA.

AIZXTAOT

δολοφόνου λέβητος τύχαν σοι λέγω.
οὐ κομπάσαιμ᾽ ἂν θεσφάτων γνώμων ἄκρος ἀντ.στ΄.
εἶναι κακῷ δέ τῳ προσεικάξω τάδε.
ἀπὸ δὲ θεσφάτων τίς ἀγαθὰ φάτις 1055
βροτοῖς στέλλεται; κακῶν yap «διαὶ
πολυεπεῖς τέχναι θεσπιῳδὸν
, A
φόβον φέρουσιν μαθεῖν.
9. 9\ , , , .
ἰὼ ἰὼ ταλαίνας κακόποτμοι τύχαι στρ. ζ.
τὸ γὰρ ἐμὸν θροῶ πάθος ἐπεγχέασ᾽. 1060
*d ποῖ με δεῦρο τὴν τάλαιναν ἤγαγες ;
997 % 3 Ld 4 4
οὐδέν ποτ᾽ εἰ μὴ ξυνθανουμένην᾽ τί yap;

φρενομανής τις εἶ θεοφόρητος, ἀμ- στρ. η΄.
φὶ δ᾽ αὑτᾶς θροεῖς
νόμον ἄνομον, οἷά τις πξουθῶς 1065

|| dxoperos Bods φεῦ ταλαίναις Ἴτυν
Il φρεσὶν “Iruv στένουσ᾽ ἀμφιθαλῆ κακοῖς
ἀηδὼν βίον.
ἰὼ ἰὼ λιγείας μόρον ἀηδόνος" ἀντ. ζ΄.
π“περίβαλον yap οἱ πτεροφόρον δέμας 1070
θεοί, γλυκύν T καἰῶνα κλαυμάτων ἄτερ"
ἐμοὶ δὲ μίμνει σχισμὸς ἀμφήκει Supt.
πόθεν ἐπισσύτους θεοφόρους & ἔχεις ἄντ. η΄. (1180)
ματαίους dvas,
τὰ δ᾽ ἐπίφοβα δυσφάτῳ κλαγγᾷ 1075
μελοτυπεῖς, ὁμοῦ τ᾽ ορθίοις ἐν νόμοις ;
πόθεν ὅρους ἔχεις θεσπεσίας ὁδοῦ

κακορρήμονας ;
ἰὼ γάμοι, γάμοι στρ. θ΄.
Πάριδος, ὀλέθριοι φίλων. 1080

9A , Ul 4
ἰὼ Σκαμάνδρου πάτριον ποτόν'
4 A 3 A Dot , 3
τότε μὲν ἀμφὶ σὰς ἀϊόνας τάλαιν
ἠἡνυτόμαν τροφαῖς"
[ον 3 9 4 Ἵ ,
νῦν δ᾽ ἀμφὶ Κωκυτόν τε κἀχερουσίους

ΧΟ.

KA.

XO.

KA.

ATAMEMNON.

ὄχθους ἔοικα θεσπιῳδήσειν τάχα.
τί τόδε τορὸν ἄγαν ἔπος ἐφημίσω ;
καί τις νεόγονος ἂν" μάθοι.
πέπληγμαι δ᾽ ὑπαὶ δήγματι φοινίῳ,
δυσαλγεῖ τύχᾳ μινυρὰ θρεομένας,
θαύματ᾽ ἐμοὶ κλύειν.
ἰὼ πόνοι, “τόνοι
πόλεος ὀλομένας τὸ πᾶν.
ἰὼ πρόπυργοι θυσίαι πατρός,
πολυκανεῖς βοτῶν ποιονόμων. ἄκος δ᾽
οὐδὲν ἐπήρκεσαν
τὸ μὴ πόλιν μέν, ὥσπερ οὖν ἔχει, παθεῖν'

1095

ὀγὼ δὲ "θερμὸν οὖς" τάχ᾽ ἐν πέδῳ Baro.

ἑπόμενα «προτέροις τάδ᾽ κεἐπεφημίσω.
καί τις σὲ πκκακοφρονῶν τίθη-
σι δαίμων, "ὕπερθεν βαρὺς" ἐμπίτνων,
μελίξειν πάθη γοερὰ ᾿Ἐθανάσιμ᾽, ὧν
τέρματ᾽ * ἀμηχανώ.

1 ε ΤΠ pa 9 ἢ
καὶ μὴν ὁ χρησμὸς οὐκέτ᾽ ἐκ καλυμμάτων
ἔσται δεδορκώς, νεογάμου νύμφης Sixny’
λαμπρὸς δ᾽ ἔοικεν ἡλίου πρὸς ἀντολὰς
πνέων ἐσήξειν, ὥστε κύματος δίκην

s 9 \ a“ U LY
πκλύζειν πρὸς αὐγὰς τοῦδε πήματος πολὺ
Aw. , > 9 », 39 9 ἢ ,
μεῖζον φρενώσω δ᾽ οὐκέτ᾽ ἐξ αἰνυγμάτων.
καὶ μαρτυρεῖτε συνδρόμως ἴχνος κακών
ῥινηλατούσῃ τῶν πάλαι πεπραγμένων,

4 ,
aQvT, t.

II0o

1105

Itro

τὴν yap στέγην τήνδ᾽ οὔποτ᾽ ἐκλείπει χορὸς
ξύμφθογγος, οὐκ εὔφωνος" οὐ γὰρ εὖ λέγει.
καὶ μὴν πεπωκώς y, ὡς θρασύνεσθαι πλέον,

βρότειον αἷμα, κῶμος ἐν δόμοις μένει
δύσπεμπτος ἔξω ξυγγόνων ᾿Ερινύων.
ὑμνοῦσι δ᾽ ὕμνον δώμασιν προσήμεναι,
πρώταρχον ἄτην' ἐν μέρει δ᾽ ἀπέπτυσαν

IIIS

48

ΧΟ.

ΚΑ.
ΧΟ.
ΚΑ.
ΧΟ.
ΚΑ.
ΧΟ.
ΚΑ.
ΧΟ.
ΚΑ.
ΧΟ.
ΚΑ.
ΧΟ.
ΚΑ

AISXTAOT

εὐνὰς ἀδελφοῦ τῷ πατοῦντι δυσμενεῖς.

ἥμαρτον, ἢ *xup@ τι τοξότης τις ἄς;

ἢ Ψψευδόμαντίς εἰμι θυροκόπος φλέδων ; 1120
ἐκμαρτύρησον προὐμόσας τό μ᾽ εἰδέναι᾽

λόγῳ παλαιὰς τῶνδ᾽ ἁμαρτίας δόμων.

καὶ πῶς ἂν ὅρκος, πῆγμα γενναίως παγέν,
παιώνιον γένοιτο; θαυμάζω δέ σου,

πόντου πέραν τραφεῖσαν ἀλλόθρουν πόλν 1125
κυρεῖν λέγουσαν ὥσπερ εἰ παρεστάτεις. (1201)

μάντις μ᾽ ᾿Απόλλων τῷδ᾽ ἐπέστησεν τέλει.
μῶν καὶ θεός περ ἱμέρῳ πεπληγμένος ;
προτοῦ μὲν αἰδὼς ἦν ἐμοὶ λέγειν τάδε.

aBpuverat γὰρ πᾶς τις εὖ πράσσων πλέον. 1130

9 9 .4 \ ἤ 9 3 N 4 4
αλλ ἣν παλαιστῆς καρτ ἐμοὶ πνέων yap.
ἡ καὶ τέκνων εἰς ἔργον ἤλθετον νόμῳ;
’ / 3 4

ξυναινέσασα Λοξίαν ἐψευσαμην.
ἤδη “τέχναισιν ἐνθέοις ἠρημένη ;
4, ! ’ 9 34 7 4
ἤδη πολίταις πάντ ἐθέσπιζον παθη. 1135
πῶς δῆτ᾽; κἄνατος ἦσθα Λοξίου κότῳ;
ἔπειθον κοὐυδέν᾽ οὐδέν, ὡς τάδ᾽ ἡμπλακον.
ἡμῖν. γε μὲν δὴ πιστὰ θεσπίζειν δοκεῖς.

ἰοῦ ἰοῦ, ὦ ὦ κακα:
ὑπ᾿ αὖ με δεινὸς ὀρθομαντείας πόνος 1140
στροβεῖ, ταράσσων φροιμίοις πἐπισσύτοις.
ὁρᾶτε τούσδε τοὺς δομοις ἐφημένους
νέους, ὀνείρων προσφερεῖς μορφώμασιν ;

παῖδες θανόντες ὡσπερεὶ πρὸς τῶν φίλων,

χεῖρας κρεῶν πλήθοντες οἰκείας βορᾶς, 1145
ξὺν ἐντέροις τε σπλάγχν᾽, ἐποίκτιστον γέμος,
πρέπουσ᾽ ἔχοντες, ὧν πατὴρ ἐγεύσατο.

ἐκ τῶνδε ποινάς φημι βουλεύειν τινὰ

λέοντ᾽ ἄναλκιν ἐν λέχει στρωφώμενον

οἰκουρόν, οἴμοι, τῷ μολόντι δεσπότῃ 1150

ΧΟ.

ΧΟ.

ATAMEMNON. 39

᾿ἐμῷ' φέρειν yap χρὴ τὸ δούλιον ζυγόν.

νεῶν τ᾽ πἔπαρχος Ἰλίου τ᾽ ἀναστάτης

οὐκ οἷδεν #0la γλῶσσα μισήτης κυνὸς

Ἐλείξασα κἀκτείνασα φαιδρὸν οὖς," δίκην

"Arns λαθραίου, «δήξεται κακῇ τύχῃ. 1155
“τοιαῦτα τολμᾷ θῆλυς ἄρσενος φονεὺς
ἐστίν---τί νιν καλοῦσα δυσφιλὲς δάκος

τύχοιμ᾽ ἄν; ἀμφίσβαιναν, ἢ Σκύλλαν τινὰ
οἰκοῦσαν ἐν πέτραισι, ναυτέλων βλάβην,
θύουσαν “Αἰδου μητέρ᾽, ἄσπονδόν τ᾽ π΄Αρην 1160
φίλοις πνέουσαν; ὡς & ἐπωλολύξατο

ἡ παντότολμος, ὥσπερ ἐν μάχης τροπῆ.

δοκεῖ δὲ χαίρειν νοστίμῳ σωτηρίᾳ.

καὶ τῶνδ᾽ ὅμοιον εἴ τι μὴ πείθω τί γάρ;

τὸ μέλλον ἥξει. καὶ σύ "μ᾽ ἐν" τάχει παρὼν 1165
ἄγαν ἀληθόμαντιν οἰκτείρας ἐρεῖς.

τὴν μὲν Θυέστου δαῖτα παιδείων κρεῶν

ξυνῆκα καὶ πέφρικα᾽ καὶ φόβος μ᾽ ἔχει

κλύοντ᾽ ἀληθῶς οὐδὲν ἐξηκασμένα:

τὰ δ᾽ ἄλλ᾽ ἀκούσας ἐκ δρόμου πεσὼν τρέχω. 1170
᾿Αγαμέμνονός σέ φημ’ ἐπόψεσθαι μέρον. Φ
εὔφημον, ὦ τάλαινα, κοίμησον στόμα.

ἀλλ᾽ οὔτι Παιὼν τῷδ᾽ ἐπιστατεῖ λόγῳ.

οὔκ, εἰ παρέσται γ᾽) ἀλλὰ μὴ γένοιτό πω.

σὺ μὲν κατεύχει, τοῖς δ᾽ ἀποκτείνειν μέλει. 1175
τίνος πρὸς ἀνδρὸς τοῦτ᾽ ἄχος πορσύνεται; (1251)
7 "καρθ᾽ ὅρον παρεσκόπεις ἢ χρησμῶν ἐμών.

τοῦ γὰρ τελοῦντος οὐ ξυνῆκα μηχανήν.

καὶ μὴν ἄγαν γ᾽ “Ελλην᾽ ἐπίσταμαι φάτιν.

καὶ γὰρ τὰ πυθόκραντα, εδυσμαθῆ δ᾽ ὅμως. 1180
παπαῖ οἷον τὸ wip’ ἐπέρχεται δέ μοι.

ὁτοτοῖ Λύκει᾽ "Απολλον᾽ ot ἐγώ, ἐγώ.

αὕτη εδίπους λέαινα, συγκοιμωμένη

40

AIZXTAOT

’ , 9 δὰ 3 id
λύκῳ, λέοντος εὐγενοῦς ἀπουσίᾳ,
“ A [4 ὔ
κτενεῖ με τὴν τάλαιναν, ὡς δὲ φάρμακον 1185
τεύχουσα κἀμοῦ μισθὸν ἐνθήσει κότῳ.
ἐπεύχεται Ἐδέ, φωτὶ θήγουσα ξίφος,"
ἐμῆς ἀγωγῆς ἀντιτίσασθαι φόνον.
τί δῆτ᾽ ἐμαυτῆς καταγέλωτ᾽ ἔχω τάδε
καὶ σκῆπτρα καὶ μαντεῖα περὶ δέρῃ στέφη; 1100
πᾳ σφὼ μὲν πρὸ μοίρας τῆς ἐμῆς διαφθερῶ.
ir’ ἐς φθόρον πεσόντ᾽" "ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἅμ᾽ ἕψομαι."
ΝΜ 9 wW 9 93 4 fe) ’
ἄλλην τιν #*aTals ἀντ ἐμοῦ πλουτίξετε.
ἐδοὺ δ᾽, ᾿ΑἈπόλλων αὐτὸς ἐκδύων ἐμὲ
χρηστηρίαν ἐσθῆτ᾽, ἐποπτεύσας δ᾽ κὅὄμως 1195
9 “~ ὃ / , * >, *
Kav τοῖσδε κόσμοις καταγελωμένην “ph ἔτλη
’ ΑΝ] 3 “ bY 4 , ,
φίλων ὕπ᾽ ἐχθρῶν «τ᾽ οὐ διχορρόπως μάτην.
καλουμένη δὲ φοιτάς, ὡς ἀγύρτρια,
πτωχός, τάλαινα, λιμοθνὴς ἠνεσχόμην.
A a e , , 9 Ul > ἢ
Kal νῦν ὁ μάντις, μάντιν ἐκπράξας ἐμέ, 1200
amnyay ἐς τοιάσδε θανασίμους τύχας"
βωμοῦ πατρῴου δ᾽ avr’ ἐπίξηνον μένει
A , ,
θερμῷ πκοπείσῃ φοινίῳ προσφάγματι.
οὐ μὴν ἀτιμοί γ᾽ ἐκ θεῶν τεθνήξομεν.
ἥξει γὰρ ἡμῶν ἄλλος αὖ τιμάορος, 1205
μητροκτόνον φίτυμα, ποινάτωρ πατρός"
N 3 4 ’ a A 9 ,
φυγὰς δ᾽ ἀλήτης τῆσδε γῆς atrokevos
, ” , , , .
κάτεισιν, ἄτας τάσδε θριγκώσων φίλοις
ὀμώμοται γὰρ ὅρκος ἐκ θεῶν μέγας,
Ψ e ’ , U
afew νιν ὑπτίασμα κειμένου TaTpos. 1210
τί δῆτ᾽ ἐγὼ πκάτοικτος ὧδ᾽ ἀναστένω,
ἐπεὶ τὸ πρῶτον εἶδον ᾿Ιλίου πόλιν
πράξασαν ὡς ἔπραξεν, οἱ δ᾽ «εἷλον πόλιν,
οὕτως ἀπαλλάσσουσιν ἐν θεῶν κρίσει ;
ἰοῦσα πράξω, τλήσομαι τὸ κατθανεῖν. 1215
“Αἰδου πύλας δὲ "τάσδ᾽ ἐγὼ" προσεννέπω.

ΧΟ.

ΧΟ.

ATAMEMNON. 41

ἐπεύχομαι δὲ καιρίας πληγῆς τυχεῖν,
ὡς ἀσφάδαστος, αἱμάτων εὐθνησίμων
ἀἁπορρυέντων, ὄμμα συμβάλω τόδε.
ὦ πολλὰ μὲν τάλαινα, πολλὰ δ᾽ αὖ σοφὴ 1220
γύναι, μακρὰν ἔτεινας" εἰ δ᾽ ἐτητύμως

4 e A Γι) ἤ
μόρον τὸν αὑτῆς οἶσθα, πῶς θεηλάτου
βοὸς δίκην πρὸς βωμὸν εὐτόλμως πατεῖς ;
οὐκ ἔστ᾽ ἄλυξις, οὔ, ξένοι, «χρόνον πλέω.
6 > , A , f
ὁ δ᾽ ὕστατός ye τοῦ χρόνου πρεσβεύεται. 1225
ἥκει TOO Hap’ σμικρὰ κερδανῶ φυγῇ. (1301)
ἀλλ᾽ ἔσθι τλήμων οὖσ᾽ ἀπ᾽ εὐτόλμου φρενός.
οὐδεὶς ἀκούει ταῦτα τῶν εὐδαιμόνων.

Φ 9 9 A“ A Ul Ca)
GN εὐκλεῶς Tor κατθανεῖν χάρις βροτῷ.
ἰώ, πάτερ, σοῦ τῶν τε γενναίων τέκνων. [230
τί δ᾽ ἐστὶ χρῆμα; τίς a ἀποστρέφει φόβος;
φεῦ, φεῦ.
τί τοῦτ᾽ ἔφευξας ; εἴ τι μὴ φρενῶν στύγος.
ᾳῴφόνον δόμοι πνέουσιν αἱματοσταγῆ.
καὶ πῶς τόδ᾽ ὄξεε θυμάτων ἐφεστίων ; 1235
ὅμοιος ἀτμὸς ὥσπερ ἐκ τάφου πρέπει.
οὐ Σύριον ἀγλάϊσμα δώμασιν λέγεις.
ἀλλ᾽ εἶμι κἀν δόμοισι κωκύσουσ᾽ ἐμὴν
᾿Αγαμέμνονός τε μοῖραν. ἀρκείτω Bios.
ἰώ, ξένοι. 1240
οὔ τοι Sucoitw, θάμνον ὡς ὄρνις, φόβῳ
φἄλλως" θανούσῃ μαρτυρεῖτέ μοι τόδε,
ὅταν γυνὴ γυναικὸς ἀντ᾽ ἐμοῦ θάνῃ,

Φ ῇ [2 9 φ 9 AN
ἀνήρ te Svadapaptos ἀντ᾽ ὠνδρὸς πέσῃ.
ἐπιξενοῦμαι ταῦτα δ᾽ ὡς θαωνουμένη. 1245
ὦ τλῆμον, οἰκτείρω: σε θεσφάτου μόρου.
a ΝΜ 9 4 a ea 4 a ,
ἅπαξ ἔτ εἰπεῖν ῥῆσιν, κοὐ θρῆνον θέλω
9 A > «A e a 3 4
ἐμὸν τὸν αὐτῆς. ἡλίῳ δ᾽ ἐπεύχομαι
πρὸς ὕστατον φῶς, τοῖς «φίλων τιμαόροις

ΧΟ.

ΑΙΣΧΥΛΟΥ͂

a ,
πἐχθροὺς φονεῦσι "τὸν φόνον ἢ τίνειν ὁμοῦ
δούλης θανούσης, εὐμαροῦς χειρώματος.
ἰὼ βράτεια πράγματ᾽" εὐτυχοῦντα μὲν
σκιᾷ τις ἂν πρέψειεν" εἰ δὲ δυστυχῆ,
“ e , , Ψ ’
βολαῖς ὑγρώσσων σπόγγος ὥλεσεν γραφήν.
καὶ ταῦτ᾽ ἐκείνων μᾶλλον οἰκτείρω πολύ.
τὸ μὲν εὖ πράσσειν ἀκόρεστον ἔφν
πᾶσι βροτοῖσιν δακτυλοδείκτων δ᾽
οὔτις ἀπειπὼν εἴργει μελάθρων,
μηκέτ᾽ κἐσέλθῃς, τάδε φωνῶν.
καὶ τῷδε πόλιν μὲν ἑλεῖν ἔδοσαν
μάκαρες. ἸΠριάμου,
‘ 3 3 3 e , .
θεοτίμητος δ᾽ οἴκαδ᾽ ἱκάνει
νῦν δ᾽ εἰ προτέρων αἷμ᾽ ἀποτίσει,
καὶ τοῖσι θανοῦσι θανὼν ποινὰς
ἄλλων θανάτων ἕάπάνευθε xpavei,*
/ 3 A 4 a 3 a
τίς «ποτ᾽ ἂν εὔξαιτο βροτών aciwet
δαίμονι φῦναι, τάδ᾽ ἀκούων;
ὦμοι, πέπληγμαι καιρίαν πληγὴν ἔσω.

σῖγα τίς πληγὴν ἀὐτεῖ καιρίως οὐτασμένος :

ὦμοι par’ αὖθις, δευτέραν πεπληγμένος.

1250

1255

1260

1265

1270

γ 3 , - ,, 3 / .
τοὔργον εἰργάσθαι δοκεῖ μοι βασιλέως οἰμώγματι
ἀλλὰ κοινωσώμεθ' .xav πως ἀσφαλῆ βουλεύματα.

α΄. ἐγὼ μὲν ὑμῖν τὴν ἐμὴν γνώμην λέγω,
πρὸς δῶμα δεῦρ᾽ ἀστοῖσι κηρύσσειν βοήν.

ΧΟ. β΄. ἐμοὶ δ᾽ ὅπως τἀχιστά γ᾽ ἐμπεσεῖν δοκεῖ,

καὶ πρᾶγμ᾽ ἐλέγχειν ξὺν νεορρύτῳ ξίφει.

ΧΟ. γ΄. Kaye, τοιούτου γνώματος κοινωνὸς ὧν,
ψηφίζομαί «τι δρᾶν τὸ μὴ μέλλειν δ᾽ ἀκμή.

ς A ’ ’ \ e
ὁρᾶν πάρεστι φροιμιάξονται yap ὡς
τυραννίδος σημεῖα “πράσσοντες πόλει.

΄, χρονίζομεν yap’ οἱ δὲ τῆς Ἐμελλοῦς κλέος

“πέδοι πατοῦντες οὐ καθεύδουσιν χερί,

1275

(1351)

1280

ΑΓΑΜΕΜΝΩΝ.

XO. στ΄. οὐκ olda βουλῆς ἧστινος τυχὼν λέγω.

ΧΟ.

τοῦ δρώντέίς ἐστι καὶ τὸ βουλεῦσαι περί.

ζ΄, κἀγὼ τοιοῦτός εἰμ᾽, ἐπεὶ δυσμηχανῶ 1285

λόγοισι τὸν θανόντ᾽ ἀνιστάναι πάλιν.
η΄. ἢ καὶ βίον «τείνοντες ὧδ᾽ ὑπείξομεν
δόμων καταισχυντῆρσι τοῖσδ᾽ ἡγουμένοις ;
θ΄. ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ ἀνεκτόν, ἀλλὰ κατθανεῖν κρατεῖ'

πεπαιτέρα γὰρ μοῖρα τῆς τυραννίδος. 1290

“. % yap τεκμηρίοισιν ἐξ οἰμωγμάτων
id 3 \ e 3 ΄
μαντευσόμεσθα τἀνδρὸς ὡς ὁλωλοτος :
ια΄. Gad εἰδότας χρὴ τῶνδε «μυθεῖσθαι πέρι'
A ‘ / le) 4 4? δέ δί
τὸ γὰρ τοπάζξειν τοῦ cad εἰδέναι δίχα.

. 68. ταύτην ἐπαινεῖν πάντοθεν πληθύνομαι,{Ἡ 1295

a a 4
τρανῶς ᾿Ατρείδην εἰδέναι κυροῦνθ᾽ ὅπως.
πολλῶν πάροιθεν καιρίως εἰρημένων,
τἀναντί᾽ εἰπεῖν οὐκ ἐπαισχυνθήσομαι.
A , 3 a“ ? \ , ,
πῶς γάρ τις ἐχθροῖς ἐχθρὰ πορσύνων, φίλοις

δοκοῦσιν εἶναι, Ἐπημονῆς ἀρκύστατ᾽ av* 1300

, . ef “a 9 4
φραξειεν ὕψος κρεῖσσον ἐκπηδήματος ;
ἐμοὶ & ἀγὼν ὅδ᾽ οὐκ ἀφρόντιστος πάλαι
κεὐχῆς παλαιᾶς ἦλθε, σὺν χρόνῳ γε μήν.
Ψ > > ΜΝ 3 > 3» 3 ,
ἕστηκα δ᾽ ἔνθ᾽ ἔπαισ᾽ ἐπ ἐξειργασμένοις.

οὕτω δ᾽ ἔπραξα, καὶ τάδ᾽ οὐκ ἀρνήσομαι, 1305

ὡς μήτε φεύγειν μήτ᾽ “ἀμύνεσθαι μόρον.
ἄπειρον ἀμφίβληστρον, ὥσπερ ἰχθύων,
περίστιχίζω, πλοῦτον εἴματος κακόν.
παίω δέ νιν δίς" κἀν δυοῖν ποἰμωγμάτοιν

“a ς “A “ e \ ,
μεθῆκεν #avTod κῶλα' καὶ πεπτωκότι 1310

τρίτην ἐπενδίδωμι, τοῦ κατὰ χθονὸς
“Αἰδου, νεκρῶν σωτῆρος, εὐκταίαν χάριν.
οὕτω τὸν αὐτοῦ θυμὸν ὁρμαίνει πεσών᾽
κἀκφυσιῶν ὀξεῖαν αἵματος σφαγὴν

βάλλει μ᾽ ἐρεμνῇ ψακάδι φοινίας δρόσου, 1315

ΧΟ.

ΚΛ,

ΧΟ.

ΚΛ,

AIZXTAOT |

χαίρουσαν οὐδὲν ἧσσον ἢ " διοσδότῳ

yaver* σπορητὸς κάλυκος ἐν λοχεύμασιν.

ὡς ὧδ᾽ ἐχόντων, πρέσβος ᾿Αργείων τόδε,

χαίροιτ᾽ ἄν, εἰ χαίροιτ᾽, ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἐπεύχομαι.

εἰ δ᾽ ἦν, πρεπόντως ὥστ᾽ ἐπισπένδειν νεκρῷ, 1320
τάδ᾽ ἂν δικαίως ἦν, ὑπερδίκως μὲν ody
ᾳτοσόνδςε κρατῆρ᾽ ἐν δόμοις κακῶν ὅδε

πλήσας ἀραίων αὐτὸς ἐκπίνει μολών.
θαυμάξομέν σου γλῶσσαν, ὡς θρασύστομος,

ἥτις τοιόνδ᾽ ἐπ᾽ ἀνδρὶ κομπάζεις λόγον. 1325 (1400)
“«ειρᾶσθέ μου γυναικὸς ὡς ἀφράσμονος"

ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἀτρέστῳ καρδίᾳ πρὸς εἰδότας

λέγω---αὺ δ᾽ αἰνεῖν εἴτε με ψέγειν θέλεις,
ὅμοιαν---οὗτός ἐστιν ᾿Αγαμέμνων, ἐμὸς

πόσις, νεκρὸς δὲ τῆσδε δεξιᾶς χερός, 1330
ἔργον δικαίας τέκτονος. τάδ᾽ ὧδ᾽ ἔχει.
τί κακόν, ὦ γύναι, στρ.

χθονοτρεφὲς ἐδανὸν ἢ ποτὸν
“πασαμένα putas ἐξ ἁλὸς ὄρμενον
τόδ᾽ ἐπέθου θύος δημοθρόους τ᾽ ἀράς; 1335
ἀπέδικες ἀπέταμές «τ᾽,
ᾳἀπόπολις δ᾽ ἔσει,
μῖσος ὄβριμον aarois.
νῦν μὲν δικάξεις ἐκ πόλεως φυγὴν ἐμοὶ
καὶ μῖσος ἀστῶν δημόθρους τ᾽ ἔχειν ἀράς, 1340
οὐδὲν «τότ᾽ ἀνδρὶ τῷδ᾽ ἐναντίον φέρων"
ὃς οὐ προτιμῶν ὡσπερεὶ BoTad μόρον,
μήλων φλεόντων εὐπόκοις νομεύμασιν,
ἔθυσεν αὑτοῦ παῖδα, φιλτάτην ἐμοὶ
ὠδῖν᾽, ἐπῳδὸν Θρῃκίων «ἀημάτων. 1345
οὐ τοῦτον ἐκ γῆς τῆσδε φχρὴν σ᾽ ἀνδρηλατεῖν,
μιασμάτων ἄποιν᾽ ; ἐπήκοος δ᾽ ἐμῶν
ἔργων δικαστὴς τραχὺς εἶ. λέγω δέ σοι

ΧΟ.

KA.

XO.

ATAMEMNON. 45

τοιαῦτ᾽ ἀπειλεῖν, ὡς παρεσκενασμένης

ἐκ τῶν ὁμοίων χειρὶ νικήσαντ᾽ ἐμοῦ 1350
ἄρχειν ἐὰν δὲ τοὔμπαλιν κραίνῃ θεὸς,

γνώσει διδαχθεὶς ὀψὲ γοῦν τὸ σωφρονεῖν.

μεγαλόμητις εἶ, ἄντ.
περίφρονα δ᾽ ἔλακες, ὥσπερ οὖν
φονολιβεῖ τύχᾳ φρὴν ἐπιμαίνεται, 1355

λίπος ἐπ᾿ ὀμμάτων αἵματος «ἐμπρέπειν
ἀτίετον᾽ ἔτι σε χρὴ
στερομέναν φίλων
τύμμα πτύμματι τῖσαι.

καὶ τήνδ᾽ ἀκούεις ὁρκίων ἐμῶν θέμιν' 1360
μὰ τὴν τέλειον τῆς ἐμῆς παιδὸς Δίκην,
ἼΛτην κτ᾽ ᾿Ερινύν θ᾽, αἷσι τόνδ᾽ ἔσφαξ᾽ ἐγώ,
οὔ μοι φόβου μέλαθρον ἐλπὶς «κἐμπατεῖν,
ἕως ἂν αἴθῃ πῦρ ἐφ᾽ ἑστίας ἐμῆς
Αἴγισθος, ὡς τὸ πρόσθεν εὖ φρονῶν ἐμοί, 1355
οἶτος γὰρ ἡμῖν ἀσπὶς οὐ σμικρὰ θράσους.
κεῖται γυναικὸς τῆσδε λυμαντήριος
tavnp, ὁ πασῶν ἐκφανὴς ἰδεῖν στρατῷῴΐτ'
Χρυσηΐδων μείλιγμα τῶν ὑπ᾽ Ἰλίῳ:
ἥ τ᾽ αἰχμάλωτος ἥδε καὶ τερασκύπος,
καὶ κοινόλεκτρος τοῦδε, θεσφατηλόγος 1370
“πιστὴ ξύνευνος, κναυτίλοις δὲ σελμάτων
“ἰσοτριβής. ἄτιμα δ᾽ οὐκ ἐπραξάτην'"
ὃ μὲν γὰρ οὕτως" ἡ δέ τοι, κύκνου δίκην,
τὸν ὕστατον μέλψασα θανάσιμον γόον
κεῖται φιλήτωρ *T@od, ἐμοὶ δ᾽ ἐπήγαγεν 1375
*evvais π᾿αροψώνημα τῆς ἐμῆς χλιδῆς.

φεῦ, τίς dv ἐν τάχει, μὴ περιώδυνος, στρ. α΄.
μηδὲ δεμνιοτήρης,
/ ‘ 4 , 9 4 ec «a
μόλοι τὸν αἰεὶ φέρουσ᾽ ἐν ἡμῖν (1450)

μοῖρ᾽ ἀτέλευτον ὕπνον, δαμέντος 1380

45

KA.

XO.

KA.

XO.

_AIZXTAOT |

, 3
φύλακος εἰ μενεστάτου,

καὶ Ἐπολύ γε" τλάντος γυναικὸς διαί;

πρὸς γυναικὸς δ᾽ ἀπέφθισεν βίον.
ἰὼ ἰὼ «παράνους ‘EXéva
μία τὰς πολλάς, τὰς πάνυ πολλὰς
\ 2Ὰ 2 > eA rn ,
ψυχὰς ὀλέσασ᾽ ὑπὸ Τροίᾳ
νῦν δὲ τελείαν . ..
(desunt versus aliquot]
‘ / 3 ’
Ὑκαὶ πολύμναστον ἐπηνθίσω

στρ. β΄
1385

στρ. Ὑ.]

Ἐπλεισθενέδαισι μίασμα δι’ αἷμ᾽ ἄνιπτον,

* , > “A 60
ταν τ ἐριν ἃ ὁδομοισιν

τότ᾽ ἦν adpatos*, ἀνδρὸς οἰξύς.
μηδὲν θανάτου μοῖραν ἐπεύχου
τοῖσδε βαρυνθειίς"
μηδ᾽ εἰς ᾿Ελένην κότον ἐκτρέψης,
e 3 4 4 e , “
ὡς ἀνδρολέτειρ᾽, ὡς pia πολλῶν
ἀνδρῶν ψυχὰς Δαναῶν ὀλέσασ᾽,
9 37) »;)
ἀξύστατον ἄλγος ἔπραξεν.
A aA 3 , , ,
δαῖμον, ὃς ἐμπίτνεις δώμασι καὶ *didui-
orot Τανταλίδαισιν,
κράτος T ἰσόψυχον ἐκ γυναικῶν
πκαρδιόδηκτον ἐμοὶ κρατύνεις,
»νῶωῶ 9. /
ἰδ ἐπὶ σώματος δίκαν

pos κόρακος ἐχθροῦ ἔσταθεῖσ᾽ ἐκνόμοις Ἐ

ὕμνον ὑμνεῖν ἐπεύχεται "νόμοις.

νῦν δ᾽ ὥρθωσας στόματος γνώμην,
τὸν τριπάχυιον

δαίμονα γέννης τῆσδε κικλήσκων᾽"
ἐκ τοῦ γὰρ ἔρως αἱματολοιχὸς
«velpa τρέφεται, πρὶν καταλῆξαι

τὸ παλαιὸν ἄχος, νέος ἐχώρ.

ἦ μέγαν *év μελάθροις Ἐ
δαίμονα καὶ βαρύμηνιν αἰνεῖς,

1399

στρ. δ΄.

[305

9 id
avT. a.

1400

ἀντ. ©.

1406

1410
στρ. εἷς.

ATAMEMNON. 47

φεῦ, φεῦ, κακὸν αἶνον arnpas τύχας ἀκορέστου.
ἰώ, ἰή, διαὶ Διὸς
παναιτίου, παανεργέτα᾽ 1415
τί γὰρ βροτοῖς ἄνευ Διὸς
τελεῖται; τί τῶνδ᾽
οὐ θεόκραντόν ἐστιν;

4 32), ᾽
ἰὼ ἰώ, στρ. στ΄.
βασιλεῦ, βασιλεῦ, πῶς σε δακρύσω ; 1420

φρενὸς ἐκ φιλίας τί ποτ᾽ εἴπω ;
κεῖσαι δ᾽ ἀράχνης ἐν ὑφάσματι τῷδ᾽
ἀσεβεῖ θανάτῳ βίον ἐκπνέων.

ὦ μοί μοι, κοίταν τάνδ᾽ ἀνελεύθερον, στρ. ζ΄.
δολίῳ μόρῳ δαμεὶς 1425
ἐκ χερὸς ὠμφιτόμῳ βελέμνῳ.
ΚΛ. - αὐχεῖς εἶναι τόδε τοὔργον ἐμόν. στρ. η΄.

μὴ δ᾽ ἐπιλεχθῇς
9 Β / 9 , 3 4
Αγαμεμνονίαν εἰναὶ μαὶ' ἀλοχον'
φανταζόμενος δὲ γυναικὴὲ νεκροῦ 1430 (1500)
τοῦδ᾽ ὁ παλαιὸς δριμὺς ἀλάστωρ
9 ’ fe) a
Ατρέως, χαλεποῦ θοινατῆρος,
τόνδ᾽ ἀπέτισεν,
} a 3 ’
τέλεον νεαροῖς ἐπιθύσας.
ΧΟ. ὡς μὲν ἀναίτιος εἶ ἀντ. ε΄.
τοῦδε φόνου, τίς ὁ μαρτυρήσων; 1436
~ [4] / , / 9 “A 3 ,
πῶ; πῶ; πατρόθεν δὲ συλλήπτωρ γένοιτ᾽ ἂν ἀλάστωρ.
βιάξεται δ᾽ ὁμοσπόροις
ἐπιρροαῖσιν αἱμάτων
μέλας “Apns, ὅποι δίκαν 1440
προβαίνων" πάχνᾳ
κουροβόρῳ παρέξει.
>\ 35} Φ
ἰὼ 60, ἄντ. στ΄.
βασιλεῦ, βασιλεῦ, πῶς σε δακρύσω;
φρενὸς ἐκ φιλίας τί ποτ᾽ εἴπω; .1445

48 AISXTAOT

a 9 3 , ? e , δὶ
κεῖσαι δ᾽ ἀράχνης ἐν ὑφάσματι τῷδ᾽

3 a f ’ 3 “

ἀσεβεῖ θανάτῳ βίον ἐκπνέων.

ὦ μοί μοι, κοίταν τάνδ᾽ ἀνελεύθερον, ἄντ. ζ΄.
δολίῳ μόρῳ δαμεὶς
ἐκ χερὸς ἀμφιτόμῳ βελέμνῳ. 1450
KA. οὐδὲ yap οὗτος δολίαν ἄτην ἄντ. η΄.

Ν ΝΜ 3
οἴκοισιν ἔθηκ᾽ ;
ἀλλ᾽ ἐμὸν ἐκ τοῦδ᾽ ἔρνος ἀερθὲν
| τὴν πολύκλαυτον *avakia δράσας

|| Ἰφιγένειαν, πάσχων afia* 1455
μηδὲν ἐν “Αὐδουν μεγαλαυχείτω,
ξιφοδηλήτῳ
θανάτῳ τίσας ἅπερ ἦρξεν.
ΧΟ. ἀμηχανῶ, φροντίδος στερηθεὶς στρ. θ΄.
Ἐεὐπαλάμων μεριμνᾶν," 1460

ὄπα τράπωμαι, πίτνοντος οἴκου.
δέδοικα δ᾽ ὄμβρου κτύπον δομοσφαλῆ
τὸν αἱματηρόν' ψακὰς δὲ λήγει.
«δίκην δ᾽ ἐπ᾿ ἄλλο πρᾶγμα *#Onyaver βλάβης
πρὸς ἄλλαις θηγάναισι Μοῖρα. 1465
ἰὼ γᾶ, γᾶ, εἴθε μ᾽ ἐδέξω, ἀντ. β΄.
πρὶν τόνδ᾽ ἐπιδεῖν ἀργυροτοίχου
δροίτας κατέχοντα χαμεύναν.
τίς ὁ θάψων νιν, τίς ὁ θρηνήσων;
ἦ σὺ τόδ᾽ ἔρξαι 1470
τλήσει, κτείνασ᾽ ἄνδρα τὸν αὑτῆς
ἀποκωκῦσαι, ψυχῇ τ᾽ ἄχαριν
χάριν ἀντ᾽ ἔργων
μεγάλων ἀδίκως ἐπικρᾶναι;
ΝΕ ΞΕ [ἀντ. γ΄.
τίς & ᾿ἐπιτύμβιον αἶνον" ἐπ᾽ ἀνδρὶ θεῳ 1476
ξὺν δακρύοις ἰάπτων
Post 1451 codd. dant οὔτ᾽ ὠνελεύθερον οἶμαι θάνατον | τῷδε γενέσθαι.

ATAMEMNON. 49

ἀλαθείᾳ φρενῶν πονήσει;
ΚΛ. οὐ σὲ προσήκει τὸ μέλημα λέγειν στρ. {΄. (1550)
τοῦτο᾽ πρὸς ἡμῶν 1480
κάππεσεν, πἡμεῖς καὶ καταθάψομεν,
οὐχ ὑπὸ κλαυθμῶν τῶν ἐξ οἴκων,
(duo versus desunt)
ἄλλ᾽ ᾿Ιφιγένειά νιν ἀσπασίως
, θυγατήρ, ὡς χρή,
πατέρ᾽ ἀντιάσασα πρὸς ὠκύπορον 1485
πόρθμευμ᾽ ἀχέων
περὶ πχεῖρε βαλοῦσα φιλήσει.

ΧΟ. ὄνειδος ἥκει τόδ᾽ ἀντ᾽ ὀνείδους, ἄντ. θ΄.
δύσμαχα δ᾽ ἐστὶ κρῖναι"
φέρει φέροντ᾽, ἐκτίνειν δ᾽ 6 καίνων. 1490

/ ’ , 3 , ’
“μένει δέ, μίμνοντος ἐν χρόνῳ Διός,
παθεῖν τὸν ἔρξαντα᾽ θέσμιον yap’

/ “A \ 3 “Ὁ 9 , ,
Tis ἂν yovay *apaiov ἐκβάλοι δόμων;

_ κεκόλληται γένος Ἐπρὸς ἄτα.
ΚΛ. εἰς τόνδ᾽ πκἐνέβης ξὺν ἀληθείᾳ ἄντ. {.
χρησμόν" ἐγὼ δ᾽ οὖν 1496

ἐθέλω, δαίμονι τῷ Πλεισθενιδᾶν
ὄρκους θεμένη, τάδε μὲν στέργειν,
δύστλητά περ ὄνθ᾽" ὃ δὲ λοιπόν, ἰόντ᾽
ἐκ τῶνδε δόμων ἄλλην γενεὰν 1500
τρίβειν θανάτοις αὐθένταισιν. :
κτεάνων TE μέρος
βαιὸν ἐχούσῃ πᾶν ἀπόχρη μοι
[μανίας μελάθρων
[ ἀλληλοφόνους ἀφελούσῃ. 1505
AITT200%.
ὦ φέγγος ethpov ἡμέρας δικηφόρου"
φαίην ἂν ἤδη νῦν βροτῶν τιμαόρους
θεοὺς ἄνωθεν γῆς ἐποπτεύειν ἄχη,
Κ. Α. ἃς

50

AIZXTAOT

ἐδὼν ὑφαντοῖς ἐν πέπλοις Ἐρινύων
τὸν ἄνδρα τόνδε κείμενον φίλως ἐμοί, 1510
χερὸς πατρῴας ἐκτίνοντα μηχανάς.
᾿Ατρεὺς γὰρ ἄρχων τῆσδε γῆς, τούτου πατήρ,
πατέρα Θυέστην τὸν ἐμόν, ὡς τορῶς φράσαι,
Ἑαύτοῦ &* ἀδελφόν, ἀμφίλεκτος ὧν κράτει,
ἠνδρηλάτησεν ἐκ πόλεώς τε καὶ δόμων. 1510
καὶ προστρόπαιος ἑστίας μολὼν πάλιν

4 , ΄- (ed 4 9 σὰ
τλήμων Θυέστης μοῖραν ηὕρετ᾽ ασφαλῆ,
τὸ μὴ θανὼν πατρῷον αἱμάξαι πέδον
“autos ξένια δὲ τοῦδε δύσθεος πατὴρ
᾿Ατρεὺς προθύμως μᾶλλον ἢ φίλως πατρὶ 1520
τῷ ᾿μῷ, κρεουργὸν ἦμαρ εὐθύμως ἄγειν
δοκῶν, παρέσχε δαῖτα παιδείων κρεῶν.
τὰ μὲν ποδήρη καὶ χερῶν ἄκρους κτένας
κἔκρυπτ᾽ ἄνωθεν ἀνδρακὰς καθήμενος"
ἄσημα δ᾽ αὐτῶν ὕμόρια τῷ δυσδαίμονε 1525
φαγεῖν ἔπεμψ᾽" ὁ δ᾽ ἡ αὐτίκ᾽ ἀγνοίᾳ λαβὼν
ἔσθει βορὰν ἄσωτον, ὡς ὁρᾷς, γένει.
κἀπειτ᾽ ἐπιγνοὺς ἔργον οὐ καταίσιον,
ὥμωξεν, ἀμπίπτει δ᾽ ἀπὸ σφαγῆς *éuav' —_ (1600)
μόρον δ᾽ ἄφερτον ἸΤελοπίδαις ἐπεύχεται,
λάκτισμα δείπνου ξυνδίκως τιθεὶς καράν, 1530
οὕτως ὀλέσθαι πᾶν to Πλεισθένους γένος.
ἐκ τῶνδέ σοι πεσόντα τόνδ᾽ ἰδεῖν πάρα,

> \ , a A , e ney
κἀγὼ δίκαιος τοῦδε τοῦ φόνου padevs
τρίτον γὰρ "ἐπὶ toivd’* ὄντα μ᾽ ἀθλίῳ πατρὶ

’ \ ww 9 9
ξυνεξελαύνει τυτθὸν ὄντ᾽ ἐν σπαργάνοις, 1535
4 9 εὶ e ἢ ’

τραφέντα δ᾽ αὖθις ἡ δίκη κατήγαγε.

N a 3 \ ¢ f “Ὁ ”
καὶ τοῦδε τἀνδρὸς ἡψάμην θυραῖος ὧν,
πᾶσαν ξυνάψας μηχαψμὴν δυσβουλίας.
οὕτω καλὸν δὴ καὶ τὸ κατθανεῖν ἐμοὶ
ἰδόντι τοῦτον τῆς δίκης ἐν ἕρκεσιν. 1540

ΧΟ.

AI.

XO.

AI.

XO.

AI.

XO.

ATAMEMNON.

Aiyic®’, ὑβρίζειν ἐν κακοῖσιν ov σέβω.
3
\ > “ Ἁ e \ a
σὺ δ᾽ ἄνδρα τόνδε φὴς ἑκὼν κατακτανεῖν,
μόνος δ᾽ ἔποικτον τόνδε βουλεῦσαι φόνον.
WwW 3 3 ’ 3 ’ A δι ‘4
οὔ φημ᾽ ἀλύξειν ἐν δίκῃ τὸ σὸν Kapa
δημορριφεῖς, σάφ᾽ ἴσθι, λευσίμους ἀράς.
σὺ ταῦτα φωνεῖς νερτέρᾳ προσήμενος
κώπῃ, κρατούντων τῶν ἐπὶ ζυγῷ δορός ;
, 2 vw e ,
γνώσει, γέρων ὧν, ws διδάσκεσθαι βαρὺ
τῷ τηλικούτῳ, σωφρονεῖν εἰρημένον.
δεσμὸς δὲ καὶ τὸ γῆρας αἵ τε νήστιδες
δύαι διδάσκειν ἐξοχώταται φρενῶν
ἰατρομάντεις. οὐχ ὁρᾷς ὁρῶν τάδε;

πρὸς κέντρα μὴ λάκτιζε, μὴ παίσας μογῇς.

5." ὺ fe} δ᾽ 9 \ 3 A
|*euvny σὺ τοῦδ᾽ οἰκουρὸς αἰσχύνας ἅμα
Ἰ γυναικὶ τοὺς ἥκοντας ἐκ μάχης τρέων

δῖ

1545

1550

1555

ἀνδρὶ στρατηγῷ t*r αἰσχρὸν ἔρραψας φόνον.

καὶ ταῦτα τἄπη κλαυμάτων ἀρχηγενῆ.
3 , “~ A Y 9 ’ 57 .
Ορφεῖ δὲ γλῶσσαν τὴν ἐναντίαν ἔχεις
ὁ μὲν γὰρ ἦγε πάντ᾽ ἀπὸ φθογγῆς χαρᾷ,
σὺ δ᾽ ἐξορίνας κνηπίοις ὑλάγμασιν

We, \ > , a
ager’ κρατηθεὶς δ᾽ ἡμερώτερος φανεῖ.
ὡς δὴ σύ μοι τύραννος ᾿Αργείων ἔσει,
ds, κοὐδ᾽ ἐπειδὴ τῷδ᾽ ἐβούλευσας μόρον,
δρᾶσαι τόδ᾽ ἔργον οὐκ ἔτλης αὐτοκτόνως.
τὸ γὰρ δολῶσαι πρὸς γυναικὸς ἦν σαφῶς"
ἐγὼ δ᾽ ὕποπτος ἐχθρὸς ἦ παλαιγενής.
ἐκ τῶν δὲ τοῦδε χρημάτων πειράσομαι
ἄρχειν πολιτῶν' τὸν δὲ μὴ πειθάνορα

’ / 4 \ /
CevEw βαρείαις οὔτι μὴ σειραφόρον
κριθῶντα πῶλον, GAN ὁ δυσφιλὴς σκότῳ
λιμὸς ξύνοικος μαλθακόν σφ᾽ ἐπόψεται.
σὺ δὴ τὸν ἄνδρα τόνδ᾽ ἀπὸ ψυχῆς κακῆς
9 > A 9 , 9 Q ,
οὐκ αὐτὸς ἠνάριξες, ἀλλὰ σὺν γυνή,

1560

1565

1570

A—2

52

ΑΙ.

ΧΟ.

Al.

XO.

ΑΙ.

ΧΟ.
KA,

ΑΙ.

AIZXTAOT ATAMEMNON.

χώρας μίασμα καὶ θεῶν ἐγχωρίων,

. ἔκτειν᾽" Ὀρέστης apa που βλέπει φάος, 1575

ΑΥ̓͂ \ “A a ,
ὅπως κατελθὼν δεῦρο πρευμενεῖ τύχη
ἀμφοῖν γένηται τοῖνδε παγκρατὴς φονεύς ;
ἀλλ᾽ ἐπεὶ δοκεῖς Tad ἔρδειν “κοὐ λέγειν, γνώσει τάχα.
tou γάρ, εἰ γέροντές ἐσμεν, τοῖς κακοῖς ὑπεί-
᾿ξομεν. 1579 (1650)
> , [2 “A 4 9 e Q ’
ela δη, φίλοι λοχῖται, τοὔργον οὐχ ἑκὰς τόδε.
εἶα δή, ξίφος πρόκωπον πῶς τις εὐτρεπιζέτω.
αλλὰ μὴν κἀγὼ πρόκωπος οὐκ ἀναίνομαι θανεῖν.
δεχομένοις λέγεις θανεῖν oe τὴν τύχην δ᾽ καἱρούμεθα.
Aa 4 μ ,.» a ΝΜ f ἤς
μηδαμῶς, ὦ φίλτατ᾽ ἀνδρῶν, ἄλλα δράσωμεν κακά
ἀλλὰ καὶ τάδ᾽ ἐξαμῆσαι πολλὰ δύστηνον θέρος" 1585
πημονῆς ἅλις γ᾽ ὑπάρχει" μηδὲν αἱματώμεθα.
Ἐστεῖχε καὶ σὺ yot* γέροντες πρὸς δόμους πεπρω-
μένους,
πρὶν παθεῖν ἔρξαντες" Ἐἀρκεῖν χρῆν τάδ᾽ ὡς ἐπράξαμεν.
> Or , ͵ a wo ¢o , » 4
εἰ δέ τοι μόχθων γένοιτο τῶνδ᾽ ἅλις, «δεχοίμεθ᾽ ἄν,
δαίμονος χηλῇ βαρείᾳ δυστυχῶς πεπληγμένοι.
ὧδ᾽ ἔχει λόγος γυναικός, εἴ τις ἀξιοῖ μαθεῖν. 1591
9 A , > 9 ‘ A eo 3? J
ἀλλὰ τούσδ᾽ ἐμοὶ ματαίαν γλῶσσαν ὧδ᾽ ἀπανθίσαε,
καἀκβαλεῖν ἔπη τοιαῦτα πδαίμονος πειρωμένους,
σώφρονος γνώμης δ᾽ πἁμαρτεῖν, τὸν κρατοῦντά +0
ὑβρίσαι. 1594
9 a 3 , sd 3) a /
οὐκ av ᾿Αργείων τόδ᾽ εἴη, φῶτα προσσαίνειν κακόν.
43 9 9 , 3 9 e , e J J >
ἀλλ᾽ ἐγώ σ᾽ ἐν ὑστέραισιν ἡμέραις μέτειμ᾽ ἔτι.
3 3} 3 ΄ a 3 3 ’ A“
οὐκ, ἐὰν δαίμων ᾿Ορέστην δεῦρ᾽ ἀπευθύνῃ μολεῖν.
Φ0 3 Ἁ , 4 / 4
old ἐγὼ φεύγοντας ἄνδρας ἐλπίδας σιτουμένους.
πρᾶσσε, πιαίνου, μιαίνων τὴν δίκην" ἐπεὶ πάρα.
” ’ Ψ a , ’
ἴσθι μοι δώσων ἄποινα τῆσδε μωρίας χάριν. 1600
κόμπασον θαρσῶν, ἀλέκτωρ *@oTe θηλείας πέλας.
μὴ προτιμήσῃς ματαίων τῶνδ᾽ ὑλαγμάτων" ξέγωὼ
Ἁ , A “Ὁ , a
καὶ σὺ θήσομεν κρατοῦντε τῶνδε δωμάτων Τκαλῶς.

TRANSLATION

WITH NOTES EXPLANATORY AND ILLUSTRATIVE.

TRANSLATION.

[Ziclosed numerals refer to the Greek text.]

AGAMEMNON.

[SCENE: the royal palace at Argos: opposite to the central door ἐς the altar of
Apollo Aguieus: near it, on each side, altars of other deities. On the
flat roof of the palace, or, perhaps, on a tower reared above it, is seen
a WATCHMAN, ¢t recumbent posture, with head resting on his hands,
gazing towards the east. The time is night, but near to morning.]

PROLOGOS.

WaTCHMAN.

STILL do I ask the gods deliverance from these toils
throughout my long year’s watch, whereto I lay me down

Prologos. In this prologue the poet has three chief objects in view :
a. to announce the capture of Troy by the beacon-blaze and the watchman’s
outcry; §. to bring Clytaemnestra to the notice of his audience as a woman
of masculine character and strong will (10) ; . to prepare them for future
evil by hinting the misconduct of those who rule the palace in the absence
of Agamemnon (18, 19, 36—39).

2. μῆκος, accus. of duration. Some would have it to depend on érelas,
taking φρουρᾶς in apposition to πόνων. Others read μῆχος, remedy, in
appos. to ἀπαλλαγήν.

whereto &c. ἣν κοιμώμενος, a construction (κοιμᾶσθαι φρουράν) of the
cognate or contained accus. The verb has the meaning of κεῖσθαι only.

56 AGAMEMNON.

upon the Atreidae’s roof, arm-rested, like a dog,

and know by heart the congress of the nightly stars,

with those which bring to men winter and summer-tide, 5
bright potentates, ¢eir sheen conspicuous in the sky
beholding, whensoe’er they set and rise again.

and now I’m watching for the signal of a torch,

the blaze of fire, that bringeth a report from Troy,

a voice announcing capture: for e’en so commands 10
a woman’s manly-planning heart in hopeful mood.

but whensoe’er I keep this nightly-restless couch

of mine, all drenched with dew, by dreams unvisited—

3. arm-rested, ἄγκαθεν. Hesychius and another grammarian, followed
by some editors, consider this to be a form of ἀνέκαθεν, aloft. Some place
ἀνέκαθεν in the text. We think Cod. F. and Pal. right in regarding it as=
Homeric ἐπ᾽ ἀγκῶνος, on the elbow.

5,6. The watchman, reclining on the palace-roof nightly through the
year, and looking eastward, would (as Professor Adams kindly tells us)
have the opportunity of studying all the constellations lying not far from
the Equator: the most conspicuous being,—among the zodiacal, Taurus,
Gemini, Leo, Virgo, Scorpio,—among the extra-zodiacal, Andromeda,
Orion, Canis Major and Minor, Aquila. As the constellations so seen
would vary according to the seasons, a poet might say that they bring
summer and winter. This would not apply to the planets, Jupiter, Venus
and Mars, which would also become conspicuous in the course of the year,
but not as connected with particular seasons. Some stars more distant
from the Equator would also engage the observer’s attention, as Capella in
Auriga, Arcturus in Bootes, and Vega in Lyra.

6. potentates, δυνάστας. Most explain this of the sun and moon. But
the sun would not be seen in the night, and the moon has nothing to do
with the change of seasons. It is however possible that Aesch., thinking
most of the sun, may have meant to say that the watch, beginning at sunset,
and ending at sunrise, would teach the various hours at which these took
place. Others refer δυνάστας to larger fixed stars which would in the
course of the year come within the watchman’s field of view as he lay down
with his face towards the east. See these in the last note.

7. On this verse and on verse 17 see Conspectus Lectionum and Notes
on Lection.

10. 90 commands, ὧδε κρατεῖ, Herm., to which version we see no valid
objection. One whose will rules or prevails may be said to command. |

PROLOGOS. 57

for terror in the stead of sleep beside me stands,

so that in sleep I may not soundly close mine eyes— _ 15
and when I think to sing a song or hum a tune,

providing this one music-antidote to sleep,

then do I wail with groans the evils of this house,

not, as of yore, in noblest wise administer’d.

but now may’t come, my fortunate release from toils, 20
when through the dark with joyous message gleams the fire,

(Zhe beacon-blaze ἐς descried on Mt. Arachnaeus: the Watchman starts to
his feet, and cries.)

Hail, O thou shiner of the night, exhibiting
a day-light splendour, and in Argos garniture
of many a dancing choir, to honour this event.

hurrah ! - hurrah ! 25
to Agamemnon’s wife clear token do I give
that from her couch she rise with earliest speed, and lift,
for all the house 2 hear, a happy-omened cry
this torchlight loudly greeting, since that Ilion’s town
is taken, as the beacon-message plainly tells. 30
and I myself too will perform a prelude-dance ;

14. terror, φόβος, i.e. fear of punishment for sleeping on his watch.

16. ἀείδειν, fo sing words ; μινύρεσθαι, to hum a tune without words.

24. συμφορὰ is used in its original sense, occurrence, event, which here
is a happy one. But, by a well-known Greek euphemism, it most fre-
quently means a calamitous event, a misfortune, as above, 18.

25. Some think that the watchman now descends by an unseen stair to
the proscenium, and there ends his speech, afterwards entering the palace
by one of the lesser doors. We do not take this view. If he had been
watching on a turret, he descends from it, and perhaps shouts through a trap-
door in the roof to the queen and family, then, concluding his speech on
the roof, he quits it by an unseen stair.

28. λαμπάδι depends on the ἐπὶ in ἐπορθιάζειν, to shout aloud on.

30. plainly tells, ἀγγέλλων πρέπει, distinctly announces. πρέπειν ex-
presses distinctness in what is seen or heard. See ἐμπρέποντας above, 6,

31. Here the watchman performs some steps of a dance.

58 AGAMEMNON.

for lucky shall I count the fortunes of our lords,

now that this beacon-watch has thrown me triple sice.

and so, when he, the king who rules the palace, comes,
my lot be with this hand to hold his well-loved hand. 35
of all the rest I’m silent: on my tongue hath stepp’d

a mighty ox; the house itself, if voice it found,

would give the clearest evidence; since I by choice

speak to the knowing, to the unknowing I forget.

PARODOS.

[Zhe Watchman leaves the palace roof. An interval of time is now supposed.
Daylight has arrived. Clytaemnestra, acquainted with the tidings of the
beacon, has sent messengers commanding incense to be burnt before all the
shrines of Argos, in token of thanksgiving. The Chorus, consisting of
the chief councillors of the state, attend at the palace to learn the news.
Lach χορευτὴς carries a staff (Baxrnpla). They enter the orchestra by
the passage between the stage and the spectators seats (θέατρον) on the
right hand of the latter, and, moving on the circumference of a quadrant,
ascend the choral platform, which extends from the central thymele (altar
of Bacchus) to the proscenium. There, standing in their usual order,
they chant their opening song. The passage by which they enter ts called
Parodos,and the song then sung receives the same technical name. In
this drama it has three parts, τ. Amapaests ; 2. Pro-odé ; 3. Ode.]

32, 33. θήσομαι, J shall reckon or (as Pal.) score. lucky, εὖ πεσόντα, to
have had a lucky cast : the metaphor is continued in the next verse. ‘rifle
sice, τρὶς ἕξ, The dice (κύβος) of the Greeks were like our own; and,
when they played with three, the best throw was three sixes, which the
Romans called Venus. The lowest was τρεῖς κύβοι (three aces), in Latin,
Canis.

35. to hold, βαστάσαι, lit. to liftor dear up. The use of this verb
seems to shew that the inferior greeted his lord by laying his hand under
that of the latter, and respectfully pressing it upward.

36. on my tongue &c. The origin of this metaphor, an ox treading on
the tongue, which expresses enforced silence, is unknown.

37. the house &c. See Luke xix. 40: ‘I tell you that, if these
should hold their peace, the stones would immediately cry out.’

39. J forget, noua. Ital. non mi ricordo; which, since a famous
occasion in 1820, has almost passed into a proverb for convenient silence.
It might be rendered hold my peace here.

PARODOS. 59

CHORUS.

1. Anapaests.

Now is the tenth year on 225 passage, 40
since Priam’s great opponent,

king Menelaus with king Agamemnon,

—a stalwart yoke-pair, sons of Atreus, holding

from Zeus the honour of two thrones, two sceptres,—

an Argive armament of thousand vessels ' 45
from out this country

despatch’d, a militant reprisal,

a mighty war-cry shouting in their fury,

in mood like vultures,

which in their lonely sorrows for their children 50
high o’er their eyrie whirl in circles

40. Inthe anapaestic system (or series of systems, if a versus paroe-
miacus be regarded as the terminus of a system) with which the Parodos
commences, the Chorus says: that ten years have passed since the expedi-
tion against Troy sailed out under Agamemnon and Menelaus, whose
wrath for the loss of Helen was like that of a pair of vultures robbed of
their young: that an avenging deity espoused their cause: that war and
bloodshed ensued, of which the end was not reached, but punishment could
not fail to visit the unholy performance of sacred rites. The old age of the
Chorus, which had kept its members at home, is described as a second
childhood. Finally they address Clytaemnestra (who, during their recita-
tive, has probably come out of the palace and begun to light the altars
before it), inquiring why the order for burning incense is gone forth, and
bezging her to relieve the anxiety with which their minds are disturbed.

41. opponent, ἀντίδικος, properly in a suit (δίκη. This is specially
applicable to Menelaus, who had been robbed of his wife, and whose name
is first mentioned. Agamemnon is then added, as his brother espousing
his cause, and as commander-in-chief; but the two continue to be men-
tioned as forming one yoke-pair, ζεῦγος ᾿Ατρειδᾶν, in apposition with which
gen. stands τιμῆς and its epithets. The construction is remarkable.

50. lonely, ἐκπατίοις. This is variously explained: the derivation (ἐκ
warov, out of the usual path) suggests the sense we give. .

51. high o'er, ὕπατοι, for ὕπερθε, an unusual expression. ᾿Ἑπάγω is a
conjecture worthy of consideration, as ὕπατοι follows, 55.

όο AGAMEMNON.

with oary pinions rowing,

since they have lost their labour,

the couch-observing labour of their nestlings.

but hearing from on high, perchance Apollo 55
or Pan or Zeus, the shrilly-crying bird-wail

of these sky-sojourners,

unto transgressors sendeth

an after-punishing Erinys.

e’en so the mightier Zeus, of guest-law guardian, 60
sends forth the sons of Atreus,

about a many-suitored woman

appointing limb-subduing struggles countless

of knee that in the dust is planted

and spear-shaft snapping in the onsets 65
alike for Trojans and for Danaans.

as things are now, so are they, and fulfilled

shall be as Destiny hath willed;

tnor eer shall any mant by secret soothing

of burnt-oblation or of wine-libation 70
avert of fireless rites the strong-set indignation.

55. It has been suggested, that Apollo favours the vultures as augural
birds; Pan, as birds that hunt; Zeus, as birds of royal nature, Tes ᾿Απόλ-
λων κιτ.λ, τετις ἡ AW. ἢ κιτ.λ.

57. shy-sojourners, μετοίκων. The vultures are settlers in the sky,
where the gods dwell. Apollo, Pan, Zeus, are their patrons (προστάται).
But τῶνδε μετοίκων may possibly be a gloss.

60. the mightier, ὁ κρείσσων, i.e. Leds ξένιος (of guest-law guardian),
who is assumed, in that character, to be still mightier than the Zeus (res)
who favoured the vultures.

62. many-suitored, wodvdvopos. Helen had many suitors: and, after
the death of Paris, she married Deiphobus.

65. onsets, προτελείοις. Hesychius has: προτέλεια, al πρὸ τοῦ γάμου
τελούμεναι θυσία. Hence the word is used here metaphorically for a
skirmish beginning a battle : in 204, for a sacrifice before a voyage.

71, fereless rites. The meaning of ἀπύρων ἱερῶν has been disputed.
There seems to be no safer explanation than this—that the poet thus
designates all unholy rites, such as the marriage-rites of Paris and Helen,

PARODOS. 61

but we, by aged frames exempted,

left of the force behind which then was mustered,

remain, our child-like strength on staves supporting.

for the young marrow leaping upward 75
within the bosom,

ere martial vigour holds its place, is eld-like ;

and far-gone eld, what time the foliage withers,

ways triple-footed walketh, .
and, than a child no stronger, 80 (83)
a day-seen dream, each g/d man wanders.

but thou, Tyndareus’ daughter,

queen Clytaemnestra, what is this occasion?

what new thing has befallen?

what hast thou noted, trusted in what tidings, 85
that thus thou sendest round an incense-stirring message ?
for now of all the gods both city-ruling,

supernal, infernal,

and o’er the mart presiding,

the altars are ablaze with offerings: 90 (93)
the torch on this side and on that uplifteth

its skyward-reaching stature,

drugged with the soft and guileless suasions

which, being hasty and illegal, took place without the usual burnt-offerings.
The wrath of these will mean the wrath of the deities to whom such offerings
were due. The sacrifice of Iphigenia may also be glanced at.

72. exempted, arirat. This word ἀτίτης (a tlw) is explained to mean,
not liable to pay a due ; here, ‘ not fit for military service.’

79. triple-footed, τρίποδας. An allusion to the riddle of the Sphinx,
solved by Oedipus, ἔστι δίπους ἐπὶ γῆς καὶ τέτραπος.. καὶ τρίπος. The biped
man, when he crawls as an infant, is four-footed; when he takes a crutch
in old age, three-footed.

93. guileless, ἀδόλοισι. The true contrast implied by this epithet has
been generally overlooked. Some poorly render it genuine ; others suppose
the guile of orators to be glanced at. In our opinion (looking at φαρμ. xp.
ἁγνοῦ) Aeschylus refers to the φάρμακα δόλια of sorceresses (φαρμακευτρίαι).
See Theocr. ἀμ 11. Verg. Aci, vii. He means to say that the tidings

62 AGAMEMNON.

of holy ointment,

the clot from out the royal store-room. 95
of these things what thou canst, and what to utter

is lawful, speak, tshew something certaint,

and of this care become a healer,

which now is sometimes evil-boding,

but soon again from sacrifices 100 (103)
hope shining mild drives thought away, that sorrows
Insatiate s¢i//, a soul-consuming mischief.

2. Pro-ode,
Empowered am I to sing aloud Strophe.
the lucky might of stalwart heroes,
boded by a wayside omen, 10

(for still my life, with strength connurtured,

made known by Clytaemnestra’s illumination are true. The: queen is no
deceiving sorceress.

95. clot, wéXavos, a soft essential substance, such as butter or lard.

store-room, μυχόθεν, from the μυχός, interior of the palace, where the
store-rooms were, near the ἑστία : lit. ‘the royal clot from the μυχός.᾽ἢ

101. that sorrows, lit. of sorrow, λύπης.

102 (106). On changes made in these Anapaests, glosses omitted (61,
71. 92), additions suggested (69, ror), carrections (67, 83, 97, 106), see
Consp. Lect. and Notes on Lection.

103. Why Clytaemnestra at this moment makes no reply to the Chorus,
is left toconjecture. Engaged with the altars, she may be supposed to have
moved during the recitation of the anapaests, and to be out of sight behind
the right-hand Periacte. The Pro-ode of the Parodos now sung describes
a wayside omen which occurred to Agamemnon and Menelaus on their
march to Chalcis, and its interpretation by the army-seer Calchas, who,
knowing by his skill that Artemis was displeased with the Atreidae, invoked
the aid of Apollo to pacify her, and prevent the evil consequences hinted
at in the concluding lines. The omen was that of two eagles (who represent
the Atreidae) devouring a pregnant hare. On wayside omens (ἐνόδια
σύμβολα) see Theophrast. Char. (ὁ δεισιδαίμων) and Hor. C. 111. 27.

104. stalwart heroes, ἀνδρῶν ἐντελέων. See Notes on Lection.

105. boded by a wayside omen, ὅδιον.

106. for still δα. i.e. though old, I am strong enough to sing with
boldness.

PARODOS. 63

by heavenly favour

upon me breathes the confidence of song),

how the twin-thronéd kingship of the Achaeans,

of Hellad youth a government harmonious, 110 (111)
with spear and hand exacting vengeance

a fiery bird to Teucrian land

conducts, the king of birds to kings of ships

—the black one and the white-tailed—manifest

nigh to the tents, upon the hand that wields the spear, II5
in a station seén of all,

feeding upon a hare with young ones big,

caught ere its closing race was over.

sing woe! sing woe! but be the gaod victorious!

Them when the skilful army-seer Antistrophe.
beheld, the warlike sons of Atreus 121 (122)
two in number, twain in temper,

he understood the hare-devourers,

their earliest escort :

and thus, interpreting the portent, spake. 125
‘this expedition captures Priam’s city

in time: and all the herds before the fortress,

that fed the people with abundance,

shall fate with violence lay waste:

109. kingship, κράτος (abstract for concrete)=fBacirdas. So τάγαν,
leaders.

111. exacting vengeance, πράκτορι.

114. Aristotle (4. A. 1x.) distinguishes these eagles as μελανάετος and
wuyapyos. They symbolise the differing tempers of the two Atreidae,
121.

115. «pon the hand that wields the spear, χερὸς ἐκ δοριπάλτου, i.e. on
the right hand.

116. station, €pa:,an augural term.

118. caught, βλαβέντα, neut. plur. referred to hare and young ones.

122. he understood, ἐδάη, i.e. he learnt their meaning.

124. their earliest escort, πομπᾶς apxous, i.e. the ominous birds which
first met them, évodlous ὄργιθας. See Notes on Lection.

64 AGAMEMNON.

let only from the gods no envy cloud, 130 (129)
forestricken, Troy’s great bit in arms encamp’d.

for spiteful to the house is Artemis the pure,

to her father’s wingéd hounds,

a timid creature eating, young and all,

ere birth: and hates the meal of eagles. 135
sing woe! sing woe! but be the good victorious!
So kindly though she be, the Beauteous one, LE pode.

to dewdrops small of furious lions,

and to the udder-loving cubs

of all land-roaming beasts, she beggeth 140 (137)
the pleasing signs of these birds to fulfil,

visions of happy omen, but not blameless.

I call for aid from healing Paean,

that she may frame no stormful breezes

against the Danaans blowing, 145
long time the ships detaining,

the while a second sacrifice she speedeth,

a lawless one, unbanquetable,

kindred artificer of quarrels,

130. cloud, κνεφάσῃ. ‘To cloud a bit’ isa confused metaphor; but
in tragedy the language of soothsayers is studiously dark. See it parodied
by Aristophanes in the Birds. ‘The bit’ means the Greek army.

133. winged hounds, πτανοῖσιν xvol, The eagle is called the hound
of Zeus, as his constant attendant; and ‘winged hound’ (by a tragic idiom)
to distinguish the metaphorical from the real dog. See Prom. 1042, Διὸς
δέ τοι πτηνὸς κύων δαφοινὸς alerds. Soph. fr. 815, 6 σκηπτοβάμων alerds,
κύων Διός. Clytaemnestra is called δίπους λέαινα, 1187. Mr Paley says:
‘*the eagles and the Atreidae are here viewed as identical, the one being
portended by the other; and the anger of Artemis against the birds for
killing the hare is indicative of her anger against Agamemnon for some
offence which Aeschylus does not expressly mention, but Sophocles (5 2
566) describes as the slaughter of a doe in hunting.”

141. these birds, στρουθῶν τούτων. Here στρουθοὶ means ‘large birds,’
i.e. the eagles. See the word in Lexicon.

143. Aealing Facan. Apollo, as healing god, is named Παιάν. His
epithet, dos, is variously explained. See it in Lex.

PARODOS. 65

a husband not respecting: for there waiteth 150 (144)
a terrible recoiling anger,

house-guarding, treacherous, mindful, child-avenging.’

such things did Calchas shouting utter

with mighty blessings mingled,

as from the wayside birds predestined 155
unto the royal houses.

with these in concert

sing woe! sing woe! but be the good victorious!

Ode.
Zeus, whosoe’er he is, if by that title Str. 1.
to be called himself delighteth, 160 (152)

even thus do I address him.
other name I cannot mention,
in the balance weighing all,

158. On the readings in this Ode (108, rat, 123, 136, 139—40) see
Consp. Lect. and Notes on Lection.

159. The Chorus, in this Ode, begin with a profession of religious
faith in Zeus as now the supreme ruler of heaven. Uranus and Kronos
(they say) are past and powerless. It is wise to sing the praise of Zeus the
conqueror, who taught mankind the truth that learning is gained by suffer-
ing. One instance of this is seen in that repentance which is forced on
reluctant minds by the stings of conscious guilt, and which must be viewed
as a blessing from the gods. Such is the case of Agamemnon. At the
time when the Achaeans were detained in Chalcis by foul winds, with ruin
to their health, and when Calchas laid before the chiefs the dread demands
of Artemis,— Agamemnon exclaimed : ‘terrible is the choice between dis-
obedience and the murder of a child: for how can I leave my troops to
their fate ? how can I refuse to my allies the sacrifice they desire and de-
mand?’ Thus did he steel his heart to become the slayer of his daughter.
The dire fact is then described with picturesque pathos: and the maxim
repeated, that the fruit of suffering is learning. But how this will be
shown in the Future, none can foretell. A time will come for knowing;
till then, Jamentation is premature. May the issue be prosperous, in
accordance with the wishes of her who is now singly guarding this
Apian land.

Κ. A. ὃ

66 AGAMEMNON.

save Zeus, if from my thought the idle burden

I may reject with true dczszon. 165
If one there was in former ages mighty, Ant. τ.
with all-battling prowess teeming,

proofless now his ancient being :

and who afterward existed

found a conqueror, and is gone. 170 (160)
but any shouting gladly ‘Zeus the victor,’

shall gain the full award of wisdom:

Him who the way of wisdom showed to mortals, Str. 2.
who stablished as a valid maxim,
by suffering they must purchase learning. | 175

yea, e’en in slumber oer the heart
sad memory of evil trickles,

168. Aeschylus could not mean that Uranus, one of the μάκαρες
θεοὶ αἰὲν ἐόντες, had ceased to exist. In the Prometheus he says of Uranus
and Kronos,

οὐκ ἐκ τῶνδ᾽ ἐγὼ
ϑισσοὺς τυράννους ἐκπεσόντας ἠσθόμην ;
What he says in this place is, that Uranus has become a mere tradition,
while Kronos has been conquered and expelled,

169 (58). who afterward existed: i.e. Kpovos (Saturn), the father ‘of
Zeus, deposed and expelled from Olympus by his son, according to the
Hellenic mythology. In the Eumenides 584 x.r.X., when Apollo, defend-
ing Orestes against the Furies, declares that he himself obeyed the
command of Zeus in directing Orestes to take vengeance on Clytaemnestra
for the murder of Agamemnon, the Furies in reply twit him with this act
of Zeus, |

πατρὸς προτιμᾷ Ζεὺς μόρον, τῷ σῷ OV"
αὐτὸς δ᾽ ἔδηφε πατέρα πρεσβύτην Kpévor.

Apollo answers by saying that Zeus did not incur the irretrievable guilt
of bloodshed.

170. ὦ conqueror, τριακτῆρος. Tptaxrnp, from τριάζειν, to throw thrice
in a wrestling-match, which decided the victory.

171. shouting...Zeus the victor, Φῆνα---ἐπινίκια κλάζων, lit. ‘shouting
victory-songs on Zeus,’ xAd{wy having the two accusatives of thing and

person. Mr Paley cites Aristoph. Ach, ut. τήνελλα καλλίνικον ἄδοντές σε
καὶ τὸν ἀσκόν.

PARODOS.

and to the unwilling brings discretion ;
such is the favour of the gods,

I ween, who on the sacred bench are seated.

And then the elder chief of ships Achaean,
no blame on any prophet casting,
conspiring with imperious fortunes,

what time the Achaean soldiery

with barrel-emptying stress of weather
were sorely troubled, occupying

the site to Chalcis opposite

on tide-reciprocating shores of Aulis—
When blasts that from the Strymon came,
producing leisure mischievous, with famine,
bad anchorages, wanderings of mortals,
nor ships nor cables sparing,

time after lengthened time protracting,

were wasting with delay the flower of Argos—

when yet another remedy, ᾿
more grievous than the bitter wintry-wind,
unto the chiefs the prophet shouted,
before them casting Artemis,
that with their sceptres
the sons of Atreus smote upon the earth,
and stifled not the tear—
’Twas thus the elder chief exclaim’d:
‘a heavy fate indeed is disobedience,
and heavy too, if I my child shall slaughter,
my mansion’s lovely darling,
a father’s hands before the altar

178. drings: lit. comes.

67

189 (168)
Ant. 2.

195

200 (185)

Ant, 3.

205

181. And then ἃς. So far, this Ode has contained a religious and
moral digression affecting the crisis which the Chorus had reached at the
close of the Pro-ode. In its second antistrophe the story of Agamemnon

is now continued.

189. from the Strymon, i.e. from the N.E., most unfavourable for the

voyage to Troy.

ἃ-2

68 AGAMEMNON.

with streaming gore of murdered maid polluting.

of these things, which is void of ill?

a fleet-deserter how can I become,

and fall away from my alliance? 210 (194)
for lawfully may they desire

with rage outrageous

a sacrifice wind-calming, virgin blood.

may all be for the best!’

So, when the harness of necessity Str. 4. 215
he donned, an impious wind-change blowing,

impure, unholy, from that moment

he chose a new all-daring purpose.

for mortals, by its base monitions,

the wretched madness of first sin emboldens. 220 (202)
and so he had the hardihood

to be a daughter’s sacrificer,

auxiliar to a woman-venging warfare,

and to the sailing ships

a rite inaugurating their departure. 225
Her prayers and invocations of her sire, Ant. 4.
her maiden age, as nought they counted,

those war-enamoured arbitrators.

and, when the litany was ended,

the father told the priestly servants, 230 (209)
as lay she prostrate with her robes about her,

with all their heart to lift her high,

prone, as a kid, above the altar,

ι

215. harness, λέπαδνον, lit. breast-rein.

216 (197). wind-change, rpowalay (αὔραν).

218 (199). μετέγνω. Μετὰ in composition often implies change.
Μεταγιγνώσκειν is to adopta new opinion or purpose (γνώμη) which is de-
scribed as τὸ παντότολμον φρονεῖν, the having an all-daring mind.

223 (203). auxtiar, ἀρωγάν, in apposition to the clause θυτὴρ γενέσθαι
θυγατρός.

225 (104). a@ rite &c., προτέλεια, See 64.

PARODOS. 69

and, watching o’er her lovely mouth, to stile

with voiceless strength of gags 235
her shriek of execration on the houses.
But, to the earth down-dropping Str. 5.

her saffron-tinctured veil, each sacrificer

she smote with piteous arrow from her eye,

as though ’twere in a picture, seeming 240 (219)
desirous to address them: since full often

in the large-tabled guest-hall of her sire

she sang, and virgin with pure voice did honour

fondly to her fond father’s paean,

that ushered in 245
with happy fate the third libation.
What next—I saw not, speak not: Ant. 5.

it was not unfulfill’d, the lore of Calchas.
to them that suffer Justice doth incline
the scale of learning: but the Future 250 (228)

234. If φυλακᾷ were read here, the construction would be simple.
But Mr Paley, keeping φυλακάν, makes it the subj. of κατασχεῖν, that a
watch &c. should restrain &c. This is possible: but, upon the whole, we
consider φυλακὰν a contained accus. depending on κατασχεῖν, which also
governs φθόγγον as object. This is rendered in effect by the English ver-
sion, watching &c.

238. saffron-tinctured veil, The scholiasts say πέπλον, robe or mantle.
Some believe κρόκου βαφὰς to mean d/ood, and use χέουσα as an argument.
See Consp. L.

240. as...in-a picture. In a later age, the sacrifice of Iphigenia was
the subject of a famous picture by Timanthes, who crowned his skill by
hiding the face of Agamemnon. See the description by Lucretius.

242. ἀνδρῶνας, properly the men’s apartments, used here (with evrparé-
gous) to imply the guest-hall which belonged to them.

243. aid honour, ἐτίμα, i.e. took part in. See rlovras, 657.

244—246. Mr Paley says: ‘‘ the σπονδὴ and the παιὰν were inseparable
adjuncts of a banquet, and the αὐλητρὶς was seldom left out.” Probably
the paean was sung at the third libation; hence it is called here τριτό-
σπονδος, and as that libation was sacred to Ζεὺς Σωτήρ, it is also called
εὐποτμος, hapfy-fated,

70 AGAMEMNON.

thou'lt hear when it is past; till then, farewell to’t:

tis quite as good as sorrowing ere the time;

for clear ’twill come with day-break: but of these things
the issue be success! so wisheth

of Apia’s land 255
this nearest and sole-guarding bulwark.

EPEISODION I.

[ There ts some difficulty in accounting for the silence of Clytaemnestra when
addressed in the anapaests of the Parodos 82—102. Some think that
she had not left the palace at that time; others that she was on the
proscenium at l, 82, but quitted it before 102 without staying to reply,
which is perhaps the truer view. At all events she now comes forward
to the logeion, and ts addressed by the Coryphacus in the words with
which the First Epeisodion begins.)

CHORUS.

Thy power revering, Clytaemnestra, I am come:

for ’tis duf justice to respect a rulers wife

when the male throne is left without an occupant.

but, whether thou hast learnt some good, or, learning nought,
in hope of happy tidings incense offerest, 261 (239)
fain would I hear: yet shall thy silence not offend.

256. bulwark, ἕρκος. It is very doubtful whether this expression is
applied by the Chorus to themselves as the Council of State or to Cly-
taemnestra, who now appears on the proscenium. We lean to the latter
view. On the various readings in this Ode (153, 157, 159, 167, 180, 190,
19t, 216, 228—9, 231—2 and others) see Comsp. L. and Notes on Lection.

257. In this Epeisodion, Clytaemnestra, replying to the questions of
the Chorus, first describes the succession of beacons by which the news
of the capture of Troy has been transmitted to Argos ; and then draws an
imaginary picture of the condition of things in the captured city. Her con-
cluding words, like those of the watchman, are designed by the poet to
prepare the minds of the hearers for evil impending, which here is ascribed
to the possibly aroused displeasure of the deities.

260. thou hast learnt, lit. having learnt, πεπυσμένη. The Chorus ask
whether the incense is offered in thanksgiving or in supplication,

EPEISODION I. vi

CLYTAEMNESTRA, -
With happy tidings, as the proverb ἐς, indeed
may Morning from its mother Night arrive to birth!
but thou wilt hear a joy too great for hearers hope; 265
the Argive ¢roops have taken Priam’s capital.

CHORUS.
What sayest thou? the word is lost for lack of faith.

CLYTAEMNESTRA.
That Troy belongs to the Achaeans:—speak I plain?

CHoRUus,
Joy steals upon my sezses, calling forth a tear.

CLYTAEMNESTRA,
’Tis true: thine eye declares thy loyal sentiment. 270 (248)

CHORUS.
What is’t thou trustest? hast thou proof of this event?

CLYTAEMNESTRA.
I have: why should I not, unless a god deceived?

| CHORUS.
Do phantoms seen in dreams convince thy reverent soul ?

CLYTAEMNESTRA.
I would not earn the credit of a sleepy mind.

264- The name Εὐφρόνη (which stands to Νύξ in some such relation
as Εὐμενίδες to "Epwies) suggests εὐαγγέλια.

271. This verse is usually printed as one question : what trustworthy
proof &c.? Others place a first interrogation after yap; how then? hast
thou &c.?2 Clytaemnestra’s reply suggests the punctuation in our text.
‘I have a τέκμαρ,᾽ she says, and ends her speech by saying τέκμαρ τοιοῦτον
EvpBorov τε σοὶ λέγω 315 (291).

274. Most editors render this: 7 would not accept the fancy of a dozing
mind. This is unobjectionable in itself, but the tone of the next lines leads
us to prefer what appears in our version: J have no wish to be thought a

-dreamer of dreams. ᾿

72 AGAMEMNON.

CHORUS.
Has then some wingless voice enriched thee with the news? 275

CLYTAEMNESTRA.
My intellect, as some young girl’s, thou scornest sore.

CHORUS.
Declare within what time the city has been sack’d.

CLYTAEMNESTRA,
Within this night, I say, that bore the present dawn.

CHORUS,
What messenger is he that could achieve such speed?

CLYTAEMNESTRA.
Hephaestos, forth from Ida sending a bright light. 280 (258)
and beacon ever hitherward from courier fire
sent beacon: Ida first to the Hermaean cliff
of Lemnos: from that isle the mighty faggot-blaze
in order third the Athoan height of Zeus received,
and thence the travelling torch’s strength, high-elevate 285
so as to skim the surface of the sea, lay full
before the gladdened view, transmitting, like some sun,
a golden-beaming blaze unto Makistus’ towers.
nor did he, dallying, or by heedless sleep o’ercome,
forego the duty that beseems a messenger: 290 (268)

275. wingless voice, ἄπτερος Parts, a voice conveyed to the mental ear
by no bird, i.e. a kind of presentiment. On omens conveyed by the cry
of birds see Soph. Oed. 7. 965, Antig. 1001, 1021.

277. within what time, ποίου χρόνου; The gen. has this force.

279. could achieve such speed? Some render, could arrive so soon?

280. Hephaestos, “Hpacros, the fire-god Vulcan. The succession of
beacons is (1) M. Ida in the Troad: (2) M. Hermaeus in Lemnos, west-
ward : (3) M. Athos on the peninsula Acte, westward: (4) M. Makistus
in Euboea, southward: (5) M. Messapius in Boeotia, south of west: (6) M.
Cithaeron in Boeotia, south of west: (7) M. Aegiplanctus in Megaris, west
of south: (8) M. Arachnaeus in Argolis, west of south: (9) the palace-roof
at Argos, westward.

EPEISODION I. 73

Dut -to Euripus’ streams far flies the beacon flame,

and makes its signal to Messapius’ sentinels.

they, answering blaze with blaze, the tidings forwarded

by lighting up with fire a pile of aged heath.

sO in its vigour still the torch, not yet bedimmed, 295
across the plain of the Asopus took its leap,

like the bight moon, unto Cithaeron’s cliff, and there
awoke another new relay of missive flame.

nor did that watch-post disallow the far-sent light,

kindling a larger blaze than any named before. 300 (278)
forthwith beyond the lake Gorgopis shot the light,

and coming to its point on Aegiplanctus’ mount

it urged an increase of the stablished fire-supply,

so, lighting up with stintless energy, they send

a mighty beard of flame, tand one possessing strength 305
so masterful ast with its onward-rushing blaze

the very headland to surmount that overlooks

the gulf Saronic: then it shot, until it reach’d

mount Arachnaeus, .city-neighbouring beacon-site:

and last unto this roof of the Atreidae shoots 310 (287)
this light, not undescended from Idaean fire. |
such are the well-adapted laws of torch-bearers,

from one to other in succession dze fulfilled.

and the first winneth, though ’tis hindmost in the race.

312. laws of torch-bearers. The arrangements of the famous torch-
race at Athens present some difficulties. We know two things, (1) that the
winner must reach the goal with his torch alight: (2) that racers handed
over their lighted torches to other racers under some law of succession, as
here διαδοχαῖς, and in Lucretius, et quasi cursores, vitai lampada tradunt.
The contending tribes, therefore, must have provided at least two runners
each; the second of whom should receive the lighted torch from the first,
perhaps to carry it back to the starting place, if the course was like that of
the δίαυλος δρόμος. Or there might be several successive runners on
parallel straight courses divided at equal intervals.

314 (290). and the first winneth, though’tis hindmostin the race. This,
we doubt not, means that the beacon of Ida, which looks down on the
captured city, is on that account the winner. The victory is there.

"4 AGAMEMNON.

such is to you the proof and token that I tell, 315
a message by my husband sent from Troy to me.

CHORUS.

The gods hereafter, lady, shall receive my prayers.
but for this tale—I fain would hear again, and crown
my wonder, how thou'lt tell it to the very close.

CLYTAEMNESTRA.

The Achaeans are the occupants of Troy this day.
a noise unmixed, I ween, is in the city heard. 321 (298)
should you pour vinegar and oil within one rim,
a variant you would call them, not a friendly pair.
so of the captives and the capturers distinct
the voices may be heard, a two-fold circumstance. 325
. for on the one side they around the corpses flung
prostrate of husband or of brethren, children some
of aged parents, from a throat no longer free
the destiny bewail of these their dearest ones.
the others night-fatigue ensuing upon fight 33° (307)
sets famished down to breakfasts of whate’er the town
contains, no token placing them in order due,
but just as every man hath drawn the lot of chance.
within the captured habitations now of Troy
they’re dwelling, from the chilly frosts of open sky 335
and from the dews delivered: thus divinely blest
they'll slumber all the night without a sentinel.
and, if they worship well the city-keeping gods,
those of the taken land, and shrines of deities, —
they, captors, will not be made captive in their turn. 340 (317)
but let no prior lust prevail upon the host
to plunder what they ought not, overcome by greed:
for to their homes they must obtain a safe return,
to round the second member of the double-race.
and, if the army come obnoxious to the gods, 345
the sufferings of the slain may ‘hen be wakened up,

EPEISODION I. 75

e’en if there happen /o ¢hem no immediate ills.

from me, a woman as J am, such thoughts you hear.

but may the good prevail in no divided shape ;

for the delight of many blessings is my choice. 350 (327)

CHORUS.
Sagely thou speakest, lady, like a prudent man;
but, after hearing from thy mouth the trusty signs,
I κοῦ prepare me duly to address the gods.
for joy is wrought of worth equivalent to toils.

STASIMON 1.

I. Anapaests.

O Zeus the king, O night the friendly, 355

354. On the readings in Epeisodion 1. (265, 281, 283—s, 313, and
others) see Comsp. Lect. and Notes on Lection.

355. Stas. 1. Inthe Anapaests introducing this Stasimon, the Chorus
praises Zeus, who, by the event of the past night, has executed the retribu-
tion long prepared against Troy and its people for the guilt of Paris. The
Ode begins with reasserting the same truth. Impious is the man who says
the gods are indifferent to the conduct of mankind. A sinner’s family feel
the consequences, when the license of wealth tempts him to guilt. Sinless
contentment is true wisdom: for wealth cannot protect the criminal who
spurns the altar of justice. He is driven on by mad lust to irretrievable
crime and final ruin, which a god inflicts. Such an one was Paris, when
he stole Helen from her home. She went, leaving war to her people, and
carrying destruction to Troy, while the Achaean prophets deplored the
affliction of the deserted and inconsolable husband. This is beautifully
depicted in the second strophe and antistrophe. Next are described the
miseries arising from war to the Grecian multitudes. Their friends are
slain in battle; if they return home at all it is only in the shape of dust
within their funereal urns. Hence the leaders of the war, the sons of Atreus,
incur popular odium, and the Erinyes exact vengeance for the blood of the
slain. Happy they who are exempt from the evils of war, either as con-
querors or as conquered. Inthe Epode the Chorus expresses some doubt
as to the certainty of the news. A woman, they say, is liable to believe
too readily all tidings of a gratifying kind.

76 AGAMEMNON.

of mighty glories winner,

who flungest on the Trojan fortress

a net so closely meshed

that neither one full-grown

nor any child might overreach

slavery’s vast snare of all-subduing ruin!
great Zeus I venerate, of guest-law guardian,
who wrought these ¢ssues, long since bending
his bow on Alexander in such wise

that nor before the seasonable moment,

nor yet above the stars

might shoot, without effect, his arrow.

2. Ode.

The stroke of Zeus they have: this ¢ruth to tell
is easy, and to trace it out.

they fared as he decreed. there was who said
that gods disdain to take regard of mortals
by whom the grace of things inviolable

is trodden down: but impious he.

’tis shown to the descendants

of such as, daring what may not be dared,
breathe Ares with more might than justice,
their houses overflowing

beyond the measure that is good.

best ’tis not, no, nor free from wrong,

that it can be sufficing

to one of prudent temper.

for what defence are riches to a man,

359 (336)

Str. 1.

37° (347)

375

380 (356)

366. above the stars, ὑπὲρ ἄστρων, i.e. beside the mark, seemingly a

proverbial phrase.

376. breathe Ares,"Apn πνεόντων, i.e. are inspired with the daring and

violent temper ascribed to the influence of the Wargod Ares.

382. jor what defence ἃς. Whether the emendation of the text here
adopted be exact or not, the sense of the passage is correctly represented in

STASIMON Δ 77

who insolently spurneth out of sight

the mighty altar-throne of Justice ὃ

The wretched suasive impulse drives him on, Avé. 1. 385
fore-counselling, resistless child

of fatuous sin: all remedy is vain.

the mischief is not hidden; plain it showeth,

a light of baleful gleam: like ill-mixed copper

if rubbing is applied, the man 390 (365)
black-grainéd is, when tested ;

since, boy-like, ‘he pursues a flying bird,

insufferable tribulation

upon his city bringing:

and to his prayers no god gives ear, . 395
but overthrows the unrighteous man

with things like these familiar.

and such an one was Paris,

what time unto the home of Atreus’ sons

he came, and by the stealing of a wife 4ce (374)
the hospitable board polluted.
Then, leaving to the citizens Str. 2.

shields clashing, spearmen, sailors arming,
to Ilion taking ruin for a dower,
tof cities twain one migrant curse,t

the Greek and in the translation. 70. spurn the altar of justice out of sight
means (as Mr Paley says) ‘to get rid of all distinction between right and
Wrong.’

386. fore-counselling, resistless child of fatuous sin, προβουλόπαις ἄφερτος
dras. Some render προβ. ‘devising beforehand woe for children :’ in which
latter sense (says Pal.) ‘‘ the doctrine will be that the consequences of crime
descend to generations unborn: while in the former sense, which is to be
preferred, arn is said τίκτειν and to have a child we@w,” see yoo. Karst.,
Weil., Dav., read πρόβουλος, παῖς, which Mr Paley does not disapprove.

391. black-grained, μελαμπαγής. ‘Bronze, when composed of a due
proportion of copper and tin, has a green rust (aerugo), and becomes bright
by friction; whereas, if mixed with zinc, it turns quite black externally,
and is liable to become dim and speckled, after being polished.” Paley,

404, 2. Verg. Aen. 11. §73. Troiae et patriae communis Erinys.

78 AGAMEMNON.

swiftly through the gates she’s gone,
daring a thing undareable ;

and thus with many a groan they spake,
the prophets of the dwelling:

“alas! alas!

Ο palace, palace, and ye chiefs!

alas, o bed and all ye traces

of husband-loving &indness /

silent in his dishonour, unupbraiding

he standeth, all that once was sweetest gone:
and in his longing for ¢he wife o’er sea

a phantom shall appear to rule the palace.
the gracefulness of fine-formed statues

is held in detestation,

and for the husband, in the want of eyes,
all loveliness hath perished.

And pensive fancies dream-displayed
arrive, presenting vain enjoyment.

for vainly—when one seems to look on bliss
thy sweet dreams visited in sleept—
swiftly-sliding through the hands

’tis gone, the vision—afterward

attendant with its wings no more

upon the paths of slumber.”

and such indeed

are they, the sorrows that are felt

beside the palace-hearth and others

yet more than these afflictive.

but for the masses—them that sailed together

405

410 (381)

415

422 (389)
Ant, 2:

425

430 (396)

413. silent &c. In attempting to correct a passage so corrupt as this,
no scholar would venture to suppose he was restoring the exact words of the
poet. We have been guided, in great measure, by our opinion of the sense

which the place requires.
419. ἔπ the want of eyes, ὀφθαλμῶν ἐν dxnvias.
our opinion as to the interpretation of this phrase.

We have changed

STASIMON I. 79

from forth the land of Hellas—in the home

of every one heart-aching grief is seen.

yea, many are the things that touch the heart-core : 435
some doth a /riend full well remember

he sent erewhile zo dattle,

but to the home of each, instead of men,

come urns and ashes only.

The War-god, who for gold exchangeth bodies, 440 (405) .527. 3.
and holds the scales in combat of the spear,

burnt dust for friends to mourn with heavy tears

from Ilion sendeth, freighting

the jars, in place of men, with well-stowed ashes.

so they bemoan their heroes, praising each: 445
this one, for being skilled in wartare,

and that, for having nobly fall’n

in bloodshed through another’s wife.

such is their secret fretting ;

and grudging grief steals silent on 450 (415)
against the wrong-redressing sons of Atreus.

but others on the spot, around the fortress,

in their own forms hold tombs of Ilian land,

yet, holding, by the foeman’s soil are hidden.

The talk of spiteful citizens is noisome, 455 Ant. 3.
and worketh as a people-sanctioned curse.

my care expects some night-wrapt thing to hear:

for of the many-slaying

451. wrong-redressing, προδίκοις, plaintiffs or champions in a suit
(δίκη); i.e. principals and leaders in the Trojan war, a war of vengeance
for wrong.

453. tn thetr own forms, εὔμορφοι incodd. The word certainly stands
in contradistinction to the burnt ashes of other slain; hence we suspect
that Aesch. wrote ἔμμορφοι, in their own forms, i.e. unburnt.

456. people-sanctioned curse, Snuoxpdvrov dpas. Mr Paley says: ‘‘the
custom of execrating the public enemies of the Athenians in their assemblies
is well known, Demost. 270 οὐχ ὧν ἔτυχεν ἦν, ἀλλ᾽ ols ὁ δῆμος κα-
ταρᾶται.᾽;

8ο AGAMEMNON.

the deities are never unobservant, ΝΝ
and in due time the black Erinyes 460 (424)
one who was lucky without justice

by luck-reversing brunt of life

make dark, and when among the unknown

he lies, no succour waits him.

renown o’er-great is perilous: 465
for by the eyes of Zeus a bolt is darted.

my choice is happiness devoid of envy :

neither a city-sacker may I be,

nor see the light of life, to others captive.

By the good tidings of the fire Epode. 47° (435)
a quick report has travelled through the city.

who knows if truly Zod,

or if it be some fallacy divine?

yet who so childish or so shorn of sense,

as, by the new-sent beacon-message 475
inflamed in heart, through variant news

to be dejected afterward ἢ

it suits a woman’s ¢ager mind

before the evident assurance

to welcome a delight. 450 (444)
the feminine decision on its march |

too credulously trustful

466, ὃν the eyes of Zeus, docs διόθεν. So we render with Mr Paley.
Others make ὄσσοις τ against the eyes (of the many-slaying).

478. eager mind, αἰχμᾷς Of this word Mr Paley says on Prom. 412,
‘In Aesch. it appears to signify zzdoles, from ἀΐσσω, like θυμὸς from θύω, in
both the notion of impulse prevailing, according to the natural temperament
of the Greeks.’

48t—3. Our old version followed Donaldson, who shews (New Creat.
§ 174) that ἐπινέμομαι can be used passively. But this use seems excluded
here by ταχύπορος, which suits the deponent sense encroaching (by an in- ©
vading army or epidemic) but not the passive, encroached on. ‘The female
limit’ is a metaphor, implying ‘the sentiment determining the mind of
woman.

EPEISODION ἢ. Sr

goes swiftly; but swift-fated too
a woman-bruited glory perisheth.

EPEISODION II.

CHORUS.

Soon shall we know the things by torches carrying light 485
transmitted, and by beacon-watches and by fire,

whether indeed they’re true, or whether dream-like came
this blaze, and with its pleasantness beguiled our minds.
yon herald I behold approaching from the shore

with olive-boughs o’ershaded, while the thirsty dust, 490 (454)
brother of mud, and closely bordering, attests

484. For the emendations in this ch.ode (which corruption in some
parts renders necessary, as in 346, 355— 363, 383—4, 388—9, 397—8, 402,
427, and others) and on the additions suggested after 376, 392, see Οὐ.
Lect. and Notes on Lection.

483. In this Epeisodion the Chorus notices the arrival of the herald
Talthybius, who, on entering, salutes his native city, its deities, edifices
and statues. He notifies the approaching return of Agamemnon, and extols
the greatness of his victory. A conversation (στιχομνυθία, line for line)
ensues between him and the Chorus, in which they hint the disquietude of
feeling in Argos. The herald then recounts the sufferings of the army at
Troy during the war, which are now compensated by brilliant results, for
which thanksgivings are due to the gods. Clytaemnestra then approaches
and claims credit for the confidence she placed in the beacon-message.
She sends a hypocritical greeting to Agamemnon, declaring her own
fidelity during his absence: and then probably retires. The Chorus enquire
about Menelaus. In his replies, Talthybius is obliged to confess that the
_ Grecian fleet has been shattered and dispersed by a storm, and that the
ship of Menelaus has disappeared. He speaks, however, with confident
hope of his safe return ere long; and now goes into the palace.

489. from the shore. The herald comes in therefore by the entrance
of the stage to the left of the spectators.

490. the thirsty dust, brother of mud, and closely bordering &c.
A strange mode of intimating that the herald’s boots &c. are covered with
mud, and his other garments with dust,

K. A. G

82 AGAMEMNON.

that neither mute, nor lighting flame of mountain wood,
will he give signal unto thee by smoke of fire;

but rather, he will either speak and utter joy,

or—but the word opposed to this my soul abhors: 495
for to the good displayed be each addition good!

who for this city offers prayer of other kind,

be his, himself to reap the error of his heart,

HERALD.

O thou paternal threshold of the Argive land,

to thee in this tenth yearly sunlight I am come, 500 (463)
now, after many hopes were wreck’d, of one possess’d.

for ne’er was I expecting in this Argive land |

to be in death the sharer of a bless¢d tomb.

now do I give thee greeting, land, now, sunlight, thee,

and Zeus the country’s highest, and the Pythian king, 505
no longer aiming arrows at us with his bow.

enough upon Scamander’s banks wast thou unkind;

in other mood a saviour now and healer be,

o king Apollo; and the gods address I all

o’er games presiding: Hermes too, my champion, 510 (473)
dear herald, and by heralds all a name revered,

and heroes who despatch’d us, that in kindliness

they will receive the host surviving from the war.

o thou the dwelling of our kings, belovéd roof,

and holy seats, and ye, sun-facing deities, 515
if e’er of old, with these your eyes of happy cheer

in order due receive ye the long absent king.

for, bringing light in darkness equally to you

and to all present here, king Agamemnon’s come.

salute him duly then, for so it well beseems, 520 (483)
since with the spade of justice-righting Zeus—whereby

the champaign hath been tilled—he has uprooted Troy.

the altars are extinct, and shrines of deities, ᾿

EPEISODION IL. 83

and perisheth at once the seed of all the land.
on Troy’s meck has he thrown such yoke, and now he’s come— -
the royal elder-son of Atreus, happy man; 526
and worthiest to be honoured of all mortals he

that live: for neither Paris nor his citizens

can boast their doing greater than their suffering.

for, worsted in a suit of rapine and of theft, 53° (493)
he lost his ravished pledge, and mowed unto the ground
his father’s house in utter ruin, land and all.

doubly did Priam’s children pay the price of sin.

CHORUS.
Joy to thee, herald of the Achaeans from the host.

HERALD.
I do rejoice: now may the gods decree my death. 535

CHORUS.
Desire of this thy fatherland hath harassed thee?

HERALD.
Ay, so that tears are in mine eyes from this delight.

CHORUS.
Then ye too were infected with that sweet disease.

HERALD.
How so? by teaching I shall master this thy speech, -

5628. συντελὴς πόλις seems to mean no more than éhe city to which he
belonged, i.e. his fellow-citizens.

531. vavished pledge, ῥύσιον, what is violently taken, properly as a
pledge, to be restored on conditions. Here it can only meana dooty wrong-
fully taken, i.e. Helen and her wealth.

mowed, ἔθρισεν for ἐθέρισεν from θερίζω.

534. from the host, τῶν ἀπὸ στρατοῦ, an extremely daring ‘ praegnans
locutio,’ for τῶν ἐν στρατῷ, αὐτὸς ἀπὸ στρατοῦ μολών.

535. mow may the gods &c. τεθνᾶναι δ᾽ οὐκέτ᾽ ayrepw θεοῖς, a bold
expression, incapable of literal rendering in a few words; ‘(as to) dying,
I will no longer debate against it with the gods,’

6...»

84 . AGAMEMNON.

CHORUS.
Smitten with love of those who answered you with love.
HERALD.
This land, you mean, was longing for the longing host. 541 (504)
CHORUS.
Yea! so that oft 1 groaned aloud in gloom of heart.
HERALD,
Whence came that sullen gloom upon the citizens?
- CHORUS.
Silence 1 long have held an antidote to harm,
HERALD,
_ How? were there any that you feared, the kings away? 545
CHORUS.
_As you were saying, e’en to die were great delight.
HERALD,

Yes, we have been successful: but in lengthened time

of these things one may say some fell out happily,

while others were not free from fault; but who, save gods,
is unafflicted through a whole eternity? 550 (513)
our labours were we to recite, and lodgings vile,

aur scanty spaces, poorly strawn—when were we nat
groaning and shouting any fraction of a day?

then to our land-life even more disgust attached :

543. πο» the citizens, πόλει, aS we read here for στρατῷ (codd.),
which we regard as a senseless gloss.

547. What moved Aesch. to assign to the herald a style so disjointed
as we find in some places? Perhaps the heraldic office, sacrosanct as it was,
had, like that of modern beadles and town-cryers, a comic side in popular
regard: and, while it was the function of heralds to recite grand words
put inta their mouths by authority, they were not supposed ta he fluent
expaunders of their own thoughts,

552. spaces, παρήξεις, which, Mr Paley says, ‘seem to mean the narrow
passages along the deck between the rowers.’

553. Shouting, λάφκοντες, our conjecture for the unmeaning λαχόντες.

EPEISODION I. 85

for near the foemen’s fortress-walls our couches lay, 555
and rains from heaven, and meadow-dews ¢haf rose from earth,
were drenching us, a constant mischief of our clothes,

our hair like that of wild-beasts making: and if one

should tell the tale of bird-destroying winter-time,

like that which Ida’s snow made unendurable, _—§60 (523)
or heat, what time upon the windless couch of noon

the sea without a billow sank and went to sleep—

these things what boots it to lament? ’tis past and gone,
the labour; first for those who’ve died ’tis past and gone,
so that they will not care to come to life anew. 565
why need one make a calculation of the slain?

why should the living grieve for adverse fortune’s chance?
tof these things I suggest to take no further thought t,

and to misfortunes I commend a long farewell.

but to ourselves, survivors of the Argive host,

gain hath the vantage, loss presents no counterpoise, 570 (533)
and fitly to this present sunlight may we boast,

while over sea and over land our flight we take:

‘‘Troy having captured now at last, the Argive host

these spoils unto the gods that are adored in Greece

nailed in their temples, fo remain an antique joy.” 575
our city and its captains ought you to extol,

such actions hearing, and the grace of Zeus that wrought
these things shall have its honour. All my words are said.

556. rains, understood from δρόσοι by zeugma.

566. makea calculation, ἐν ψήφῳ λέγειν, lit. to tell on the pebble (cal-
culus), i.e. by counters.

567. After this line, before καὶ, it is evident that a verse is lost.

574. adored ¢z Greece. On their way home, and after their return, the
several chiefs would dedicate spoils to the gods with inscriptions of this
nature. Probably Virgil, a student of the Greek drama, had this passage in
view when he makes Aeneas dedicate Grecian spoils at Actium with the
inscription, ‘ Aeneas haec de Danais victoribus arma,’ Aen. 111. 288.

86 AGAMEMNON.

CHORUS.

Defeat by force of argument I do not grudge:

for useful learning to the old is ever young. 580 (543)
but justly for this house and Clytaemnestra chief

these things have interest, and impart to me their joy.

CLYTAEMNESTRA.

Long since indeed I shouted loud a joyous cry,

when the first nightly messenger of fire arrived,

telling of Ilion’s capture and its ruined fate, 585
and some one spake and censured me :—‘relying then

on beacon-watchers, now thou deemest Troy 15 sacked?
how like a woman, to be thus elate of heart!’

such language clearly meant that I was led astray:

yet sacrifice I rendered, and in female strain 590 (553)
one here, one there, a shout of joy the city through

with pious words uplifted, while they lulled to rest

in shrines of gods the incense-preying odorous flame.

and now why needest thou prolong to me thy tale?

from the king’s self I shall obtain a full account. 595
but I will haste with every honour possible

to greet my venerated lord on his return:

579. defeat 7 do not grudge, νικώμενος οὐκ ἀναίνομαι, The latter verb, like
αἰσχύνομαι, has various constructions, the participle, as here, being one.

582. and impart to me their joy; lit. ‘‘ and (it is fit) that along with
them (ξὺν) they (ταῦτα) should enrich (=gladden) me.” Such is Klausen’s
view of the construction, which seems correct. .

583. tere Clytaemnestra advances to the λογεῖον and takes part in the
dialogue.

590. in female strain, γυναικείῳ νόμῳ. The ὀλολυγμὸς was mostly the
cry of women, but men might take part in it.

592. ἐπείρα to rest, i.e. extinguished by pouring wine on them, as Mr
Paley says, though nothing is known of the custom.

595. from the king’s self &c. Thus again the poet escapes tedious
repetition, giving the first touch of that hypocrisy which the queen carries
on to the full in the next lines. On these see Votes on Lection.

EPEISODION I. 87

for what light can a woman see more sweet than this,
when heaven has brought her husband safe from his campaign,
the gates to open? take this message to my lord: 600 (563)
say to the city he is come supremely dear,

tseeing that first of all in Argos he will find

a people} faithful when he comes, at home a wife

such as he left her, watch-dog of his royal house,

gentle to him, a foe to such as wish him ill,

and in all other points alike, no sacred seal 625
having in this long interval of time disturbed.

pleasure from other man, nay, scandalous report

I know no more of than the art of dyeing brass.

such is my boast, and, laden to the full with truth,

no shameful one for any noble lady’s mouth, 610 (573)

CHORUS,

To you, a learner, thus indeed she makes her speech,

to those who thoroughly interpret, speciously.

but, herald, say—of Menelaus ’tis I ask—

if on his homeward voyage safe returning back

he will arrive with you, this country’s much-loved lord. 615

HERALD,

I could not possibly by speech make false news good,
that friends should reap the joy for long-continued time.

608. the art of dyeing brass, χαλκοῦ βαφάς. This seems to bea pru-
verbial expression for unattainable knowledge.

611—12. These words are studiously obscure, for the Chorus could not
tell the herald plainly that Clyt. was not speaking truly.

616—17. J could not possibly, οὐκ ἔσθ᾽ ὅπως λέξαιμι. Mr Paley cites
appositely: οὐκ ἔστιν ὅτῳ μείζονα μοῖραν νείμαιμ᾽ ἤ σοι Prom. 299. οὐκ ἔστιν
ὅστις πλὴν ἐμοῦ κείραιτό νιν, Cho, τόᾳ. Peile justly ascribes this idiom of
the opt. to ‘indefinite generality,’ and Mr Paley with equal justice observes
that this character especially belongs to negative propositions.

The constructions τὰ ψευδῆ καλὰ in 616 and κεδνὰ ταληθῆ in 618 claim
particular attention. Here we think Mr Paley mistaken when he says

88 AGAMEMNON.

CHORUS.

How much I wish your speech could make true tidings good.
but these things severed are not easily concealed.

HERALD.

The chief hath disappear’d from the Achaean fleet, 620 (583)
his vessel and himself; I tell you no untruth.

CHORUS.

Had he set sail from Ilion in your sight, or did
a storm, a common trouble, snatch him from the host?

HERALD.

E’en as a first-rate archer, you have hit the mark,
and of a long woe given a concise report. 625

CHORUS.

Was it as living or as dead there went about
a rumour of him by the other mariners?

HERALD.

None knoweth so as clearly to declare the fact
save him—the Sun—that nourisheth the growths of earth.

‘*there is no grammatical objection to taking κεδνὰ τὰ GAnOn=Kadd τὰ μὴ
ψευδῆ (ὄντα), opposed to τὰ ψευδῆ καλὰ preceding (which he has rendered
‘good news which is false’): ‘would then you could tell us good news which
is true.’”” We admit that τὰ ψευδῆ καλὰ 15 capable of being rendered ‘ false
good-news,’ treating καλὰ as a subst. and yevd7 as its attribute: and if 1.
618 did not follow (with κεδνὰ τἀληθῆ), we might well be satisfied with that
rendering. But the parallel of κεδνὰ τἀληθῆ is a trait of light, proving at
once that καλὰ is not to be treated as the subst. The subst. is ra ψευδῆ,
opposed to τἀληθῆ, and καλὰ =xedvd, each being predicative in position and
adverbial (or proleptic) in sense. We disapprove also the view taken of
618 by Herm. Pei. Well. πῶς δῆτ᾽ ἄν, εἰπὼν xedvd, τἀληθὴ τύχοις (εἰπών).
Our view is, 616 οὐκ ἔσθ' ὅπως λέξαιμι τὰ ψευδῆ (ὡς ὄντα) καλά, ‘I could not
speak false news (as) good’ (which is equivalent to ‘false good news’):
618 πώς Snr’ dy τύχοις εἰπὼν τἀληθῆ (ws ὄντα) κεδνά; how I wish you could
succeed in speaking true news (as) good’ (equivalent to ‘true good news’).

EPEISODION 17}. 89

CHORUS.

Will you then tell me, to the naval host how came 63> (593)
a storm by rancour of the gods, and ended how?

HERALD.

A day for words well-omened it beseemeth not

to desecrate by tongue that telleth evil news:

divided is the honour of the deities, .

but when a sad-faced messenger to any town 635
brings of a smitten host abhorr’d calamities—

saying that one, the public wound, hath struck the state,
while many men from many a home are victims gone
devoted by the two-thong’d scourge, that Ares loves,—

a double-speartd curse, a bloody pair of ills;— 640 (602)
when one is laden with a heap of woes like these, |
tis fit to sing this paean of the Ennyes.

but when a joyful bearer of victorious news

has reach’d a city gladdened with felicity—

how shall I mingle good with ill, the while I tell 645
the Achaeans’ storm not unarous’d by wrath of gods?

for Fire and Sea, the greatest enemies before,

conspired together, and showed pledges of their faith

by the destruction of the hapless Argive host.

ills of a billowy sea had risen in the night, 650 (612)
for Thracian storm-blasts still against each other crushed
the vessels, and they, butted with this violence

by furious hurricane and rush of beating rain,

had gone, by evil shepherd driven, out of view.

but, when the sun’s bright light returned, the Aegean deep 655
we see with corpses blooming of Achaean men,

and naval wrecks: ourselves however and our ship,

637. the public, τὸ δήμιον. Aesch. here dwells on the distinction of
public and private calamities. In a former passage (396 τὼ μὲν κατ᾽ οἴκους
...70 way δὲ &c.) he had compared those of the great families and the
popular masses.

90 AGAMEMNON.

an unscathed hull, did some one stealthily withdraw,

or beg us off, some god, not man, that grasp’d the helm.
and saviour Fortune on the ship perch’d willingly: 660 (623)
that neither did we feel the beating of the surge

at anchor, nor were stranded on a rock-bound coast,

but after we had thus escaped a watery grave,

in the white daylight, little confident of fate,

we in our thoughts were brooding o’er the late mishap 665
of our afflicted and unkindly shattered fleet.

and now if any one of them is breathing still,

they speak of us as having perish’d: for why not?

and we imagine them to suffer the same fate.

but may things issue for the best! yea, first of all 670 (633)
and chief, expect that Menelaus will arrive.

at least if any sunbeam knoweth aught of him

living and seeing light by the design of Zeus,

whose will it is not yet to extirpate the race,

some hope there 15 that he will reach his home again. 675
so much you’ve heard, and be assured you hear the truth.

STASIMON II,

CHORUS,

1. Ode.
Who was it that with truth so perfect—~ Str. 1.

676. On thecorrections in Epeisodion 1. (506, §16, 564—s) and on the
proposed additions after 530, 564 see Consp. Lect. and Notes on Lection.

677. As Stasimon I. depicted the character and crime of Paris with its
causes, its circumstances and fatal consequences, so Stasimon 11. deals
with the same general subject, the elopement, but with special reference to
the character and the sin of Helen. The Chorus begin by saying that she
is justly called ‘EXévy (the capturer, from ἑλεῖν), seeing that through her were
captured ships and men and a city. Her marriage with Paris marred the
city of Priam and the lives of its citizens. As a young lion reared in a
house, tame and gentle at first, becomes afterwards ravenous and blood-

STASIMON 1. ΟἹ

was it not one we do not see,

with thoughts forecasting destiny

the tongue directing happily p— 689 (642)
gave name to her, the war-bride, the debated,

the captivating Helen?

since verily ship-captivating,

men-captivating, city-captivating,

from forth her richly-sumptuous curtains 635
she with the breeze of land-born Zephyr sailcd,

and many shield-accoutred huntsmen

were on the track of those

who brought to land the disappearing oar

upon the coast of Simois leaf-bestrown, 69° (651)
for her, the cause of bloody strife.
But wrath accomplishing its purpose Ant. τ.

on Ilion a marriage forced
of name too true, in after time
exacting vengeance for the scorn 695

thirsty, such was Helen at Troy, lovely and charming when she came, at
‘the last ἃ curse and a destroying fury. The ode concludes with moral re-
flections probably suggested by the chequered character and fortunes of the
race of Pelops. Excessive wealth, it is said, results in woe: but the
Chorus deems it more important to observe that one crime is wont to
produce another: insolence grows out of insolence, and engenders arrogance
and audacity. Justice abhors the mansions of vicious wealth, and loves to
dwell with the pious poor. .

682. the captivating Helen. The epithet ‘captivating’ (not in the
Greek) is introduced to favour the rendering of the adjectives drawn from
the name Ἑλένη. Our learned and jngenious friend Miss Swanwick, in
her able translation, has employed the same artifice: ‘ Helen, the captor.’
A play upon names and words is adopted often by the tragic poets : Alas in
Soph. 4/., Πενθεὺς in Eurip. Bacch. (also in Theocritus) are among the
instances. In this drama we find κῆδος ὀρθώννυμον 653; ᾿Απόλλων ἐμός,
ἀπώλεσας yap τοῖ!.

688. before.xar’ ἴχνος und, ἔπλευσαν.

693. κῆδος has two meanings, (1) affinity by marriage, (2) woe.

92 AGAMEMNON.

done to the table and to Zeus hearth-sharing,
from them that honoured loudly

the spousal-celebrating music,

that novel hymen, which for bridesmen

the moment then was drawing on to sing.
but, learning a new dirgeful hymn,

Priam’s old town, I ween,

with groanings loud its Paris ill-wived calls,
yea, having first a dirgeful life endured

for the sad blood of citizens.

E’en so some man hath nourished in his house
reft of its mother’s milk

yet udder-loving οὐ), a lion’s cub,

in life’s primeval season

tame, unto the children kindly,

and to the aged an amusement.

so in the arms it oft was carried,

like to a new-rear’d infant child,

smiling upon the hand, and fawning

in stress of appetite.

But in the course of time the character
from parent stock derived

it showed ; for paying fees to nurturers

by truculent sheep-slaughter,

It procured a feast unbidden;

and αὐ the house with blood was spattered,
indomitable grief to servants,

a many-slaying mischief huge.

and thus ’twas bred within the mansion

700 (659)

795
Str. 2.

710 (669)

715
Ant. 2.

720 (676)

699. We have, with some boldness, ventured to read νέον ὑμέν᾽ for
ὑμέναιον, in order to lengthen the final syllable in τίοντας, to which corre-
sponds πρεπόντως ἴῃ the strophe. The words ὑμὴν and ὑμέναιος are equally
good for the song and for the deity; and the quantity of ὑ (in the former at
least) is ‘doubtful,’ Ὑμὴν ὦ Ὑμέναιε, The epithet νέον is suitable to a

second wedding. Some may prefer ὕμνον to vuér’.

STASTIMON TL.

a priest of bale divine.

These things resembling I should say
there came to Ilion’s city

a temper of unruffled calm,

a gentle ornament of wealth,

a softly-darted eye-glance,

a flower of love heart-stinging.

but swerving ‘from such state she wrought
a bitter end of marriage,

-sent forth to be for Priam’s race
ill-seated, ill-associated,

by mission of the guestlaw-guarding Zeus
a bride-deplored Erinys.

From ancient lore among mankind

is framed an aged maxim:

that, grown to fulness, a man’s weal:h
begets, and does not childless die; ᾿
but from good fortune sprouteth

woe to the race, unsated.

but I from others differing

am lone in my opinion.

an impious deed engenders more
succeeding, and their stock resemblinz:
but righteous families at all times have
a happy fate in children.

And Insolence when old is wont to bear
a youthful Insolence

in evil men displayed at this or that time
whene’er the destined season comes.
the young one genders Arrogance,

and that uncombated, unwarr’d,
unholy fiend Audacity,

black curses both for dwellings, like their parents.
But Justice shines in houses dark with smoke,

and honours virtuous life;

93

725
Str. 3.

732 (683)

735

Ant. 3.

740 (689)

745

Sir, 4. 750 (698)

755

Ant. 4.

94 AGAMEMNON.

while gold-bespangled seats, where hands are filthy, 769 (706)
she leaveth with averted eyes,

and unto pious homes repairs,

revering not the power of wealth

with spurious commendation stamp’d :

and each thing to its proper end she guideth. 765

[AZ the close of this ode, Agamemnon and his suite enter the orchestra through
the Parodos on the left of the spectators. He ts seated on a mule-car, in
which is also his prisoner Cassandra. The car approaches the steps
which on that side connect the orchestra with the proscenium ; and the
coryphaeus then addresses the king in the anapaests which follow.]

2. Anapaests.

Now tell me, king, Troy’s sacker, son of Atreus,

how I am to address thee, how revere thee,

not overstepping nor yet resting short of

the proper line of salutation?

for many, after violating justice, 770 (716)
prize more the seeming than the being:

and every one is prompt to give the ill-fated

a groan of pity: but the sting of sorrow

in no case penetrateth to the heart-core:

*66. These Anapaests introduce the Third Epeisodion, and might
almost be said to form a part of it. The Chorus march on their platform
towards the left-hand Parodos to greet the king and his train. In welcom-
ing him they express a fear lest they should say too much in the way of
flattery, or too little in the direction of joyful commendation. The pros-
perous have many insincere flatterers: but ἃ good judge of character will
distinguish the true from the false. They own that their feeling was once
unfavourable to Agam., when he led so many forth to die, and sought to
embolden them by acruel sacrifice. Now, as all’s well that ends well, they
congratulate sincerely. In time (they add by way of warning) the king will
learn to discriminate wisely between loyal citizens and dangerous persons.

766. Now tell me, λέγε δή, a reading which we adopt in preference to the
vulgate ἄγε δή. The corruptions in these Anapaests seem to be numerous,

769. proper line, καιρόν, lit. season; i,e. just medium.

LPEZISODION Lf. 95

and to the semblance of congratulators 775
- suiting themselves by straining smileless faces,

tthey cheat the undiscerning. ἢ

but whoso is a clever judge of cattle,

from such a person’s eyes can ne’er be hidden

the natures that with water-mingled friendship

appear to fawn in loyalty of spirit. 780 (726)
and in those former days, when thou wast launching

an expedition for the sake of Helen,

by me thou wast depicted, I’ll not hide it,

in colours most ill-favoured, as not wielding

the mental rudder well, from sacrifices 735
for men to death devoted

obtaining courage.

now therefore, with no feignéd feeling

nor any lack of love tl praise thee, saying,t

‘all’s well with toilers, when their toil’s well ended.’ 790 (734)
in time thou wilt distinguish by inquiry

the citizen who justly guarded

the city tin thine absencet,

and one of inconvenient conduct,

EPEISODION III.

AGAMEMNON.
Argos in first place and the country’s deities 795

75. to the semblance &c. évyxalpovew ὁμοιοπρεπεῖς, the former word
being dat. plur. of partic. συγχαίρων.

788. with no feigned feeling, οὐκ am’ ἄκρας φρενός, not from the mere
surface of the mind.

740. all’s well &c., lit. ‘labour is cheerful to them that have ended it
well’: the play being on the double ev. Perhaps it is proverbial.

794. For corrections in Stasimon 11. and the Anapaests following (658,
664, 666, 679, 699—704, 707—9, 712, 714, 716, 731) and for additions sug-
gested at 722, 733, 735,see Consp. Lect. and Notes on Lection.

Epeisodion 11, In reply to the anapaestic address of the Chorus,

96 AGAMEMNON.

tis nght that I salute, who help’d to win for me
return, and such reprisals as I justly took

Agamemnon begins by saluting his royal city and the gods who had given
him victory: next, referring to what the coryphaeus had said, he dwells on
the doubtful affection of friends, naming Ulixes as the only comrade on
whose support he could always rely: thirdly, he declares his intention to
settle affairs of state in a public council; and then prepares to leave the car,
enter the palace, and worship his domestic deities : concluding with a prayer
for continued success, Clytaemnestra, now advancing to the logeion, and
addressing the Chorus, states at some length ‘the painful tenour of her life’
during Agamemnon’s absence. She had been disturbed by evil rumours.
She had sent the young Orestes away to Phokis from fear of popular com-.
motion: she had suffered in health from watching for the beacons, ‘and
from restless and anxious nights. She welcomes her husband’s return in
a series of far-fetched similes: inviting him to descend from the chariot and
enter the palace on a pathway laid down with purple embroideries. Re-
plying to her, Agamemnon deprecates any such slavish homage and osten-
tatious splendour as Eastern despots were accustomed to: this, he says,
will displease the gods. Fame speaks for itself: prudence is man’s best
endowment: and no man can be declared happy before the hour of death.
For himself, he would be of good cheer if he could always prosper as now.
A dialogue (in στιχομυθία) follows, in which Clytaemnestra, by dexterous
cross-examination, prevails on the king to accept the honour of a tapestried
pathway: ‘Give me a sincere answer’ (she says) ‘to ane question.’—‘ My
answer shall certainly be sincere.’ ‘In any fearful crisis, would you have
made a vow to do what I now ask ?’—‘ Yes, no man knew better than
myself the time to announce that purpose.’—‘ And what do you think
Priam would have done if he had achieved such success ?’—‘ I am very sure
he would have walked on embroideries.’—‘ Then da not dread public cen-
sure.’ Agamemnon yields to his wife’s insidious persuasion, and, after
recommending Cassandra to her care, stripping off his sandals he prepares
to descend from the chariot, and walk over the purple carpets to the palace.
The queen meanwhile says to him, that the sea is large enough to supply
any quantity of purple dye, and the royal house is rich enough to buy it.
She would have vowed tapestry without stint, at the suggestion of an
oracle, to obtain the assurance of his safety. A husband’s return was like
warmth in the frosts of winter, or cool in the heats of the vintage-time.
She ends with an ambiguous prayer to Zeus the all-fulfiller, that he will
fulfil her present vow.

EPEISODION 12. 97

from Priam’s city: for the gods our claim adjudged

by no tongue-sentence—ruin with the death of men

for Ilion—but into a bloody urn they cast 890 (743)
their votes without dissent, while to the opposing rim

hope of a hand drew ever near, but filled it not.

by smoke e’en yet the captured town is signalized:

alive are Ate’s altar-steams; the dying ash

commingled with them sendeth forth fat reek of wealth. 805
unto the gods for these things it behoves to pay

thanks long remembered ; since in fact we fortified

snares of relentless hate, and for a woman's sake

an Argive monster laid their city in the dust,

foal of a horse, a troop shield-brandishing, that took

its leap about the setting of the Pleiades: 81: (754).
yea, twas a bloody lion, that o’ersprang the wall,

and lapp’d to full content a draught of royal blood.

unto the gods my lengthened prelude is address’d :

but, for your feelings—all you said I bear in mind, 815
and mow repeat it, and your views I advocate.

few men indeed have this implanted quality,

unenviously to regard a prosperous friend.

for surly venom, taking at the heart its seat,

doubleth his load who suffers from some fell disease:

sore laden is he with his own calamities, 821 (764)
and groaneth when he sees a neighbour’s happiness.

798. adjudged, κρίνοντες, our reading for κλύοντες, the corruptness of
which we do not doubt. See Votes on Lection.

802. hope of a hand, ἐλπὶς χειρός, from which Mr Paley says ‘no
intelligible sense can be extracted.’ This is not just. Surely, if a voter
holding a ballot, goes up to two urns and seems for a moment to pause
before he drops it, we can quite understand what is meant by saying
that hope of a hand approached the urn which did not receive the
ballot. .

811. about the setting of the Pleiades: i.e. the end of autumn, a stormy
time which, as Klausen says, accounts for the tempest,

Κ. A. 1

98 AGAMEMNON.

from knowledge I can speak, for well indeed I know

| that of the men who sailed with me some showed themselvest
a glass of friendship merely, shadow of a shade,

the while they seem’d to be my very loyal /riends.

Ulixes only, who was voyaging against his will, 826
when yoked was wont to be my ready seconder,

whether I speak of one that’s dead or living yet.

for all things else belonging to the state and gods,

in common council we shall institute debates, 830 (773)
and so determine, and the policy that’s good,

how it may long last happily, we must advise :

but whatsoe’er has need of healing remedies,

by caustic or by kind appliance of the knife

we shall endeavour to avert diseaseful harm. 835
now to my palace and domestic hearth I’ll go,

and first pay greeting homage to the deities,

who sent me forth and now have brought me home again..
may victory, since it followed me, for aye remain!

CLYTAEMNESTRA,

Men of the city, Argive elders ‘present here, 840 (783)
my husband-loving habits it will shame me not

to speak before you; for in time fear fades away

from human natures: taught of none besides myself,

I shall avow the painful tenour of my life

as long as under Ilion’s walls this prince abode. 845
first, for a woman, from her husband separate,

lone in the house to sit, is an enormous ill,

untoward rumours manifold compelled to hear;

now ’tis—that one man has arrived with evil news—

823—-s. On the necessity of supplying τινὰς here to complete the
Greek construction see Votes on Lection.

827. σειραφόρος properly means a horse attached by a rope to help
the yoked horses. But as Ulixes is spoken of ζευχθείς, yoked, it is used
merely to express a staunch assistant, as our paraphrase expresses.

EPEISODION III. 99

and next another, bearer of a worse account, 850 (792)
o’er all the palace publishing: and if indeed

this man had been receiver of as many wounds

as by report were ever dribbling to his house,

more numerous are his wounds than meshes of a net.

or had he died as many times as stories told, _ 855
a Geryon the Second he, three-bodied man,

a triple cloak of earth had boasted to obtain,

if in each form he had endured a single death.

by reason of untoward rumours such as these, 860 (802)
have others taken hold of me by violence,

and loosened many a halter fastened o’er my neck.

hence comes it that our son is not beside us here,

pledge of the mutual troth betwixt myself and thee,
Orestes, as was fit: and wonder not at this: : 865
a war-friend well-affected to us nurtures him,

Strophius of Phokis, doubtful mischiefs unto me

foretelling, first thy peril under Ilion’s walls,

and then ¢he chance, 1f people-shouted anarchy

should hurl the council down, so natural it is 870 (812)
in men to give the fallen one a further spurn.

these reasons, trust me, carry with them no deceit.

to me however all the gushing founts of tears

are dried up at the source, and not a drop remains.

mine eyes, retiring late to bed, have taken harm, 875
the while I wept the beacon-watches set for thee
continually neglected: ever in my dreams

by the light buzzings of the swiftly-darting gnat

was I awakened, seeing still concerning thee

more woes than all ¢he minutes of my sleeping time. 880 (822)

867. ἀμφίλεκτα, i.e. questionable; they might be this or that.
870. As at Paris in September, 1870, after the disaster of Sedan.
877. neglected, i.e. never lighted.
878. by the light &c., lit. by the mosqgutlo darting with its light
bussings.
]—2

100 AGAMEMNO.N.

all this I bore: and now with sorrow-lightened mind

I can pronounce this man a watchdog of the siall,

a vessel’s saving forestay, of a lofty roof

a strong-based pillar, of a father only child,

and land beyond their hope to mariners disclosed, 835
after a storm a day most beautiful to view,

to wayfarer athirst a fountain’s gushing flow.

delightful is it to escape from any stress.

such greetings is he worthy of in my esteem:

and far be envy: many are the former woes 890 (832)
we were enduring. now at my desire, dear lord,

step from this mule-car forth, not setting on the earth

this foot, o king, that devastated Ilion.

why lag ye, maids, to whom the office is assigned

of strewing all the pathway’s floor with tapestries? 895
a road forthwith be made with purple carpeting,

that Justice to his home unhoped may guide his steps.
what next ensues shall thought, not overcome by sleep,

as destined with the blessing of the gods, arrange.

AGAMEMNON.

Daughter of I.eda, guardian of my royal house, 900 (842)
in keeping with my absence hast thou made thy speech:
for long was it extended: but in manner just

to praise, this meed from others it befits to come.

and, for the rest, with luxury do not pamper me

in woman’s fashion, nor fall down and open-mouth’d = go03
salute me with a shout, as some barbarian chief:

924. with luxury &c. In this episode we cannot doubt that Aesch.
bore in mind the startling events which had happened a few years before
he wrote it—the ambitious folly and tragic fate of Pausanias, the conqueror
at Plataca, whose open adoption of oriental pomp and luxury was the pre-
lude to the treason meditated by him against Sparta and Hellas. The trap
laid by Clytaemmnestra for her husband, with a view to draw down on him
the envy of gods and men, and so to make her crime easier, cou'd not be
better chosen.

EPEISODION I. 1ΟΙ

nor make my path, by strewing it with tapestries,
invidious: so ‘tis right to venerate the gods ;

but that a mortal upon splendid broideries

should walk, is in my judgment not exempt from fear. g1o (852)
as man I bid you do me reverence, not as god.

without foot-scraping carpets and embroidered shows

Fame cries aloud, and not to be unwise of heart |

is God’s chief gift: but happy must we call a man

who hath attain’d the close of life in blissful state. 915
if thus in all things I shall fare, my cheer is strong.

CLYTAEMNESTRA.
Well now: thy true thought not evading, answer me.

AGAMEMNON.
My true thought be assured I shall not falsify,

914. happy &c. This maxim is often repeated in Greek tragedy. Thus
Sophocles concludes his Oedipus Rex with the warning— .

μηδέν᾽ ὀλβίζειν πρὶν ἂν
τέρμα τοῦ βίου περάσῃ μηδὲν ἀλγεινὸν παθών.

916 (858). Whether πράσσοιμ᾽ dv or πράσσοιμεν (Dind. Franz) is the true
reading may be questionable. Mr Paley takes πράσσοιμι in the sense of
acting—tf in all things I shall act as discreetly asin this. Perhaps he is
right; and we leave this to the reader’s judgment. Yet there is no impro-
priety in supposing that, having said ‘no man can be deemed happy till
a‘ter death,’ Agamemnon might add, ‘if in all respects J were to fare (i.e.
succeed) as I have done in this instance, I should have good reason to confide
in the continuance of prosperity to the hour of death.’ And this sentiment
of confidence would be more telling in its dramatic effect at 8 moment
when his death was immediately to ensue.

917—920 (859—862). Our view of these lines is widely different from
that in Mr Paley’s notes. We have given reasons at large in the fournal
of Philology, and we must in candour say that they are fully convincing to
us. Our view is supported by the entire context, especially by comparison
of 861 (Greek text) with 891. We believe ἐξειπεῖν to be the true reading
in 862, but the change does not affect our genera] interpretation. See Notes
on Lection.

102 AGAMEMNON.

CLYTAEMNESTRA.
Would’st thou in fear have vowed unto the gods such act?
AGAMEMNON:
Yes: skilled as well as any man to speak this vow. 920 (862)

CLYTAEMNESTRA.
What think’st thou Priam would have done, had he prevailed ?
AGAMEMNON.
I think he surely would have walk’d on broideries,
CLYTAEMNESTRA.
Then do not stand in any dread of human blame.
AGAMEMNON.
And yet a people’s loud report has mighty strength. .
CLYTAEMNESTRA.
Ay, but the unenvied is unemulated too. 925
AGAMEMNON.
To covet war is not a woman’s aftribute.
CLYTAEMNESTRA.
But such as prosper may with grace accept defeat.
AGAMEMNON.
And dost thou really care for conquest in this strife?
CLYTAEMNESTRA,
Give way; consent at least to leave the power with me.
AGAMEMNON.

If such thy pleasure, then let some one instantly 930 (872)
pull off the sandals trodden slave-like by the foot:

lest, while with these I walk upon the seagrown dyes,
some envious eye of gods should strike me from afar.

for to waste substance is a grievous shame, with feet

911. had he prevailed ; lit. had he achieved these things,

EPEISODION Ul. 1¢3

destroying wealth and woven work of sumptuous price. 935
of this enough:—yon stranger woman kindly bring

within our house; the merciful in victory

with favouring eye the god beholdeth from afar:

for none with willing mind accepts a slavish yoke.

but she, the very flower select of mighty wealth, 940 (882)
the army’s present, came a follower in my train.

now, since in this I’m subjugate to thy behest,

unto the palace I shall walk on purple floor.

CLYTAEMNESTRA,

There is a sea—and who shall eer extinguish it >—

producing plenteous purple ooze for dyeing cloth, 945

precious as silver, constantly renewable.

of such things by the favour of the gods, o king,

our house hath ample store: it knows not penury.

the trampling of full many a cloth would I have vowed,

had this been to our house proposed in oracles, 950 (892)

contriving of thy life the ransom requisite.

for foliage, while the root exists, comes to a house,

spreading a shade against the dogstar Seirius.

and so, when thou returnest to thy palace hearth,

thou signifiest warmth is come in winter-time: 955

and from the bitter grape when Zeus createth wine,

then cool existeth in a house, and not till then,

when to his home returns an all-fulfilling man.

Zeus, Zeus the all-fulfiller, o fulfil my vows,

and be thy care the things thou meanest to fulfil, οδο (902)
[Agamemnon enters the palace, followed by the queen.]

960 (902). On the readings at 742, 747, 751, 759, 766, 767, 778, 791,
797, 799, 800, 831, 858, 862, 871, 876, 887, 889, 893, 897, 898, see Con-
spectus Lect, and Notes on Lection,

ἸΌ4 AGAMEMNON.

STASIMON IIL

CHORUS.

Why doth this horror evermore Str. 1.
flit o’er my boding heart, a present power,

and prophesy with song

unbidden, unrewarded :

while these, like undecyphered dreams, to spurn 965
persuasive boldness hath no seat

upon the dear throne of my heart?

time long hath left behind its youthfulness,

since cables from each ship together

Stasimon 111. In the first strophe and antistrophe the Chorus avow that
an unconquerable presentiment of coming evil disturbs their minds. In
spite of the return of the army from Troy they cannot overcome their terror.
In the next passages they say that, although the danger attending excessive
prosperity may be averted by wise sacrifice of wealth, lifeblood once shed
cannot be recalled: Zeus smote Asclepios, to hinder him from raising the
dead. In the concluding lines they declare that their tongues are tied:
they are not free to utter the alarm which afflicts their hearts.

961. horror, δεῖμα, so in F.: but in FI. δεῖγμα, phantom ; which Mr
Paley and some others prefer.

964. unrewarded, ἄμισθον, lit. wnhired, in allusion to the fees which
poets like Pindar, the contemporary of Aeschylus, received for epinician
odes, and those which dramatic poets, like himself, or dithyrambic like
Simonides, obtained from the tribes competing in the Dionysiac contests.
The meaning of the passage is that, when the return of Agamemnon and
the army seems to call for a strain of jubilee, which would deserve reward,
they find themselves enforced to sing a song of evil foreboding, which no
one calls for (ἀκέλευστος) and no one will reward (ἄμισθοϑ).

965—967. These words, simply rendered, mean: ‘I have not the
courage to dismiss this feeling, as if it were a vague dream.’

968. “me &c. In this strangely expressed passage (xp. παρήβησεν
time has ontgone its youth, ἐπὶ ξυνεμβολαῖς after the castings-together, πρυμ-
νησίων of the cables, ψαμμίας dxaras of the vessel on the sands) we may sus-
pect some corruption : but there is nothing to suggest emendation unless it
be ψαμμιᾶν ἀκατᾶν for ψαμμίας dxdras, which is not essential.

ἐπὶ, after ; see 1308 ἐπ' ἐξειργασμένοις.

STASIMON III. 105

were flung upon the sand, 972 (912)
as ‘neath the walls of Ilion |
advanced the naval army.

And now, from teaching. of the eyes, Ant. τ.
I know, myself a witness, their return.
but still my soul within me 975

self-taught is chanting lyreless

the dirge of an Erinys, having not

hope’s happy courage to the full.

my inmost feelings are not vain,

my heart, that on its truthful circlet beats 982 (922)
in eddies that suggest fulfilment.

yet do I pray such cares

may turn out false beyond my hope,

and come not to completion.

The limit of excessive health Sr. 2. 985
is truly most unsatisfied; ἢ

and still against it leans disease,

a neighbour with a party-wall:

and a man’s fate, a straight course steering

tacross the waves of lifet,

oft on a hidden rock has struck, 923 (932)
yet if in fear a house o’erboard |
from sling well-measured

_ 980. We have transposed the Greek words, being convinced that the
concurrence of four dative cases is neither elegant nor perspicuous,
but just what a misjudging transcriber would be likely to favour. See
1253—4-

φρεσίν, φρὴν or φρένες physically means the midriff (διάφραγμα), the
muscle which separates the heart and lungs from the abdominal viscera.
The three lines imply: ‘the beating of my heart is not unmeaning: it bodes
something, against which I must pray.’

985. Aealth (meaning here prosperity), ὑγεΐα for ὑγίεια or ὑγεία.

987. and stil}, lit. for still) Mr Paley says: ‘‘the γὰρ depends (as is so
often the case) on some suppressed sentiment. Men never think they have
prosperity enough (regardless of the danger they incur): far &c,”

106 AGAMEMNON.

has flung a portion of its hoarded wealth,
it hath not wholly sunk, ;

though laden deep with woe, 995
nor whelm’d its hull beneath the sea.

and truly gifts abundant

from Zeus and year-supplying furrows

have brought diseaseful famine to an end.

But the black blood before a man Ant, 2, 1000 (941)
that once upon the earth is spilt,

death-working—who may call back this

by incantation? did not Zeus

strike down and silence for precaution

him who had rightly learned T005
the art of raising from the dead?

if now a pre-establish’d fate

had not forbidden

a fate arising from the gods to gain

the larger power, my heart

would have outstript my tongue, To1o (950)

993. To μὲν means some part. IIpo......Badwy is a tmesis for προβαλών.
This casting overboard of a portion of the freight to lighten a vessel in time
of peril was called in Latin sactura. ‘The house,’ δόμον, is spoken of in
the character of a vessel, as πότμος in 930. The metaphor is pushed
very far, when in 937 the house is said not to sink dts Aud! (oxdgos) within
the deep. But the epithet κτησίων shows that no other word (as oré)os)
must here take the place of δόμος.

1005. Respecting Asclepios struck by the bolt of Zeus, Mr Paley cites
Ov. Fast. νι. 780,

Iuppiter exemplum veritus direxit in illum
fulmina, qui nimiae moverat artis opem.

1006. Mr Paley’s version “ if the appointed law of fate did not hinder
fate from getting further assistance from the gods &c.” is to us unintelligible.
By τεταγμένα μοῖρα we understand, as he does, that ‘superior destiny which
even gods obey,’ but we take ἐκ θεῶν as dependent on μοῖραν, and under-
stand the ‘fate from the gods’ to imply the δεῖμα spoken of in the beginning
of this song (see note there) and regarded as a τέρας sent by divine power.
πλέον φέρειν means fo prevail, to get the better,

EPEISODION IV. 107

and these things ’twould be pouring forth.
but darkly now it mutters,

soul-vex'd, and not expecting ever

aught to unravel from a breast on fire.

EPEISODION IV.

[Cassandra remains in the mule-car while the Chorus are singing the
last Stasimon. Now the queen comes forth again, and summons Cas-
sandra to the palace. The prophetess keeps her seat in obstinate silence:
and Clytaemnestra, full of indignation, after 1. 1048 leaves the stage.
Cassandra, now complying with the advice of the coryphaeus, passes from
the car to the proscenium ; and her interview with the Chorus fills up
the remainder of this Epeisodion.]

CLYTAEMNESTRA,

Thou too (Cassandra ’tis I mean) convey thyself IOIS
within: sincé Zeus hath made thee by a gentle doom

to be a sharer in our home of lustral bowls,

standing with many slaves the household altar nigh.

come from this mule-car forth, and be not overproud.

they say, d’ye mind, in old days even Alcmena’s son 1020 (961)
bore to be sold, and underwent the yoke perforce.

if to such lot the stress of fortune’s scale incline,

great blessing will be found in lords of antique wealth.

but they that reap rich harvest unexpectedly

1014. On the readings at 904, 906, 907, 909, 910, 911, 913—14, 917,
921, 930—1, 924, 937—34, 941—46 see Consp. Lect. and Notes on Lection.

1016. by a gentle doom, ἀμηνίτως, lit. without wrath.

1017. lustral bowls, χερνίβων. ‘* The χέρνιψ (Zum. 628) was the con-
secrated water dispensed to all” (Pal.) before the sacrifice to Ζεὺς κτήσιος,
the guardian of the family κτήματα, among which slaves are included.
Virtually, therefore, as Mr Paley observes, a taunt is conveyed in mention-
ing this privilege of Cassandra.

1020. even Alcmena’s son, Heracles, sold as a slave toOmphale, queen
of Lydia.

108 AGAMEMNON.

are ever cruel to their slaves and out of rule: 1925
from us thou gettest all the customary dues.

CHORUS.

To thee it is she thus hath spoken a clear speech:
and since thou’rt caught within the toils of destiny,
obey thou wilt, if such thy will: perchance ’tis not.

-CLYTAEMNESTRA,

Nay, if she doth not, swallow-like, possess a tongue 1030 (971)
barbarian, knowing none Jdeside, I speak within
her comprehension, trying to prevail on her.

CHORUS.

Attend: she tells thee what is best in present case;
do as she bids, and leave this seat within the car.

CLYTAEMNESTRA,

I have no time, you see, to waste in converse here 1035
outside the door: for of the central palace-hearth
tcompleted are our sanctities, and from the flockst
sheep stand even now for sacrifice of fire, as we

1027. 70 thee &c., lit. “ἴο thee indeed she ceases to speak a clear
word,’ i.e. the speech she has made is clear.

1029. perchance tis not: lit. ‘perchance thou wilt disobey.’ dy is
carried on to ἀπειθοίης from πείθοι au.

1030. swallow-like, χελιδόνος δίκην. The Greeks found a resemblance
between the oriental (barbarian) speech and the twittering of swallows.
The allusion occurs repeatedly. See Herod. 1, 57, Aristoph. Xan. 93,
678, Soph. Antig, 1002 βεβαρβαρωμένφῳ.

1032. trying to prevail on her, πείθω vw λόγῳ, lit. ‘(try to) persuade
her by speech.’ The verb does nat express effectual persuasion, but the
endeavour to gain over by argument.

1033. Adtend, ἕπου, lit. follow (with the mind what she says), a sense of
ἕπεσθαι frequent in Plato.

1035. On the whole of this speech of Clyt., which is corrupt, and on
959, 992, see Consp. Lect. and Notes on Lection.

1037, as we could order best. Such is the force of ws (ἡμῖν) The mean-

EPEISODION IV. 109

could order best, who ne’er had hoped to taste this joy.

if aught I tell thee thou wilt do, make no delay.

but if, for lack of knowledge, thou repliest not, 1040 (981)
give sign at least with foreign hand, instead of voice.

CHORUS.

This stranger seems to need a clear interpreter:
as of a newly-taken wild-beast, such her mood.

CLYTAEMNESTRA.

Sure she is mad, and hearkens to an evil mind,

who from a lately captured town 15 Azther come, 1045

and knows not how to bear she necessary curb,

until her bloody violence be foam’d away.

howbeit I will not waste more words, and ¢hus be scorn ἃ.
[Zxct CLYTAEMNESTRA.

CHORUS.

But I will not be angry, for I pity her. |
come, o unhappy woman, leave this chariot; 1055 (991)
yield to the present stress and bear the novel yoke.

CASSANDRA,

Alas, alas, ye gods and earth |! Sir. 1.
o Apollo, o Apollo!

ing is that, being taken by surprise, they got the sheep as well and as soon
as they could.

1040. thou repliest not. Such is the full force of οὐ δέχει λόγον, a
phrase used in dialectic discussion. Its correlative is δοῦναι λόγον.

1052. After (as we surmise) reaching the logeion, Cassandra bursts
forth into a series of wild outcries, partly prophetic, partly lamentative. She
first invokes Apollo with shrieks of horror, then sketches her dreadful visions
of the crimes heretofore perpetrated, and of those which now impend in the
palace ofthe Atreidae. Especially she foresees and in a series of dark outlines
describes the murder of Agamemnon by his cruel wife. She next foretells
her own coming death, bewails her sad fate, and with it that of her family
and fatherland. Alternately with the cries of the prophetess, the Chorus
utter their own feelings of terrified astonishment and sympathy. The
metres are for the most part lyric, but sometimes iambic.

110 AGAMEMNON.

CHORUS.
Why dost thou cry Alas concerning Loxias?
he is not one to need the chanter of a dirge. 1055
CASSANDRA.
Alas, alas, ye gods and earth! Ant. τ.

o Apollo, o Apollo!
CHORUS.

Again with evil cries she calleth on the god,
who is not suited to attend at wailing times.

CASSANDRA.
Apollo, Apollo! | Str. 2. 1060 (1τοοι)
Ο street-god, my Apollo!
not scantly hast thou ruined me, the second time.

CHORUS.

Of her own woes she seems about to prophesy.
the power divine abides, though in a mind enslaved.

. CASSANDRA.
Apollo, Apollo! Ant. 2. 1065
o street-god, my Apollo!
o whither is it thou hast brought me? to what roof?

CHORUS.

To that of the Atreidae: if thou know’st it not,
I tell thee this, nor wilt thou say ’tis falsity.

CASSANDRA.
Woe, woe! Str. 3. 070 (1011)
to a god-hating one: consciaus of many foul

1054. cry Alas, dvwrérvéas. ἀνοτοτύζω is one of the many verbs derived
from interjections: like aw, οἱμώζω, αἰάζω, φεύζω (1237), ὀλολύζω and others.
Loxias is the title of Apollo as the god of prophecy.

1061—2. ἀπόλλων ἐμός" | ἀπώλεσας yap x.7.A. This play on the name
Apollo cannot be maintained in translation. See above 644. The final
syllable in ἐμός is lengthened in the interjectional construction.

EPEISODION 7. 111

family murders and halters and
a slaughter-house that sprinkles blood of men.

CHORUS.

Keen-scented as a hound the stranger woman seems
to be: she searches those, whose blood she will detect. 1075

CASSANDRA.
Woe, woe! Ant. 3.
ay! for the evidence which I believe is this:
babes for their slaughter who weep and wail,
and roasted flesh on which a father feeds.

CHORUS.

Ay, we had heard and known thy fame oracular: 1080 (1021)
but we are not in quest of any soothsayers.

CASSANDRA.

Alas, ye gods! what doth she meditate? Str. 4.
what is this novel sorrow now?

1078. babes, βρέφη, the murdered children of Thyestes. See 1580 ἄς.
The disjointed construction is due to the speaker’s phrensy. With Karsten
we reject both τάδε and rd. The scenes depicted (from 1065) are (1) Cas-
sandra scents the blood shed in the palace: (2) she beholds in vision the
murderous banquet of Atreus: (3) she views Clytaemnestra meditating and
preparing her crime: (4) she sees her busied with the bath for Agamemnon:
(5) she sees her enveloping him with a treacherous ensnaring robe: horror-
stricken she calls the wife herself the snare, the accomplice of destruction
(λοιγοῦ), and invokes the Furies to raise their howl of exultation over a
sacrifice fit to be expiated by stoning (language anticipating a murder but
not yet expressly declaring it): (6) she beholds the perpetration of the
bloody deed, describing it under the image of a bull gored by an enraged
cow. The μελάγκερων μηχάνημα means the ‘bipennis,’ the double axe, of
which the two edges answer to. the horns: with this she now smites
him, and he falls within the rim of a bath filled with water. This she
declares to be a δολοφόνος λέβης. That the Chorus do not yet fully under-
stand a picture thus vividly exhibited must be ascribed to Cassandra’s
destiny—not to be believed. Their doubts they politely veil in genera-
lities : and she goes on to foretell her own fate.

112 AGAMEMNON.

she meditates a mighty evil in this house,
to friends unbearable, and hard to cure: 1085
and help stands far aloof.

CHORUS.

Nought know I of these oracles: the former facts
I recognised: for with them all the city rings.

CASSANDRA.
Ah, wretched one! so wilt thou finish it? Ant. 4.
the lord, the partner of thy bed, 1099 (1031)

with bath-streams cheering—how relate the end?
for speedily ‘twill come: hand after hand
extends its stretchings forth.

CHORUS.

As yet I comprehend not: after riddling hints
I'm now perplexed by prophecies of import dark. T095

CASSANDRA.

Ah, ah! alas, alas! what is this thing that appears? Str. 5.
is Ἢ not some net of HadesP .
nay, but the ‘bed-mate is the snare, the accomplice of
destruction: let a gang insatiate to the clan

loud o’er a victim shout 40 be avenged by stoning. 1100 (1041)

CHORUS.

What dire Erinys this thou biddest o’er the house Str. 6.
to cry aloud? not cheering is the speech to me.

it rushes to my heart, the drop of ruddy dye,

which, welling from a mortal wound,

1103—5. This sentence, which appears to mean generally ‘the life-
blood rushes to my heart,’ is in literal expression, ‘and to my heart
rushed the saffron-dyed drop, which falling with mortal effect (xa:pla
wrwousos) comes to its close together with the rays of setting life.” From
the terrible presentiment thus inspired by Cassandra’s pictures (see go,
τίπτε K.T.r., and 921 σπλάγχνα x.T.d.) the Chorus is led to say that ‘ woe
cometh swift.’

EPEISODION IV. 113

ends with the rays of sinking life. II05
speedily cometh woe.

CASSANDRA.

Ah, ah! behold, behold! keep from the heifer apart 44π|. 5.
the bull! in robéd raiment -

she taketh, and with black-horn’d cunning instrument

she smiteth: he in water-holding vessel falls. 1110 (1051)
a treacherously-slaying laver’s hap I tell thee.

CHORUS.

A first-rate judge of oracles I cannot boast Ant. 6.
to be: but, this I liken to some evil thing.

for when is any good report from oracles

to mortals sent? through ills it is III5
such wordy lore to learner brings

terrors of boding song.

CASSANDRA.

Alas, alas! a wretched woman’s ill-starred lot! Str. 7.
for my Own woe, commingling, tell I loud:

o wherefore didst thou bring me wretched hither? 1120 (1061)
for nought, except to die with thee: what else?

CHORUS.

Soul-maddened one god-rapt thou art, Str. 8.
and on thyself thou singest

music unmusical, most like

some nightingale, of delicate voice unsated, 1125
that with sad heart, alas, moans Itys, Itys,

through a life in woes abounding.

1108—1I10 (1049, 1050). It is questionable whether λαβοῦσα should
have for its object τὸν ταῦρον, which gives a rendering having caught him
in his robe-dress, she &c., or μηχάνημα, which will be she takes a dark-horned
instrument and slays him with it in his robe-dress. The latter is favoured
by the position of λαβοῦσα, the former by the superior sense acquired, and
the idleness of ἐν πέπλοισιν unsustained by λαβοῦσα. This therefore we
adopt as logically better, though grammatically less probable.

K. A. ὃ

114 AGAMEMNON.

CASSANDRA,

Alas, alas! the fate of tuneful nightingale ! Ant. 7.
for with a wingéd body did the gods

enwrap her, and a sweet life void of weeping: 1130 (1071)
me waiteth rending with a two-edged spear.

CHORUS,

Whence on thee rushing hast thou these Ant. 8.
vain griefs of inspiration,

and thy terrific melodies

framest in dismal shriek with loud notes blending? 1135
whence gainest thou the evil-worded limits

of a strain divinely guided ?

CASSANDRA,
Alas, o spousals, spousals of Paris, Str. 9.
the destruction of friends!
alas, o thou paternal water of Scamander! 1140 (1081)

then on thy brink indeed, unhappy maiden,

in nurture I was reared:

now near Cocytus and the shores of Acheron
eftsoons, it seemeth, I shall sing my fateful lays,

CHORUS.
What is this too clear word which thou hast uttered
now? Str. 10. 1145
even one new-born might learn ¢he meaning.
stricken am I beneath with bloody sting,
while in distressful case thou mutterest low
amazing words for me to hear,

CASSANDRA.

Alas, o troubles, troubles that wholly nf 9. 1150 (1091)
whelm in ruin a town!
alas, before the towers a father’s sacrifices,

3131. tvo-cdged spear, ἀμφήκει Sopl, This means ‘an axe.’

EPEISODION IV. τις

slayers of numerous herbage-grazing cattle !

yet they supplied no cure

to save the city from enduring all it doth: IIS5
and I my glowing ear on earth shall quickly lay.

CHORUS.
Suited to those before are thy new-spoken words: Anz. το.
‘an evil-minded demon makes thee,
heavily falling on thee from above,
to set to music doleful deadly woes, 1160 (1101)
the bounds of which I cannot guess,

CASSANDRA.
Now shall the oracle no more from out a veil
be looking, in the manner of a new-wed bride.

1156 (1097). Canter’s emendation, followed by Hermann, θερμὸν οὖς
for vulg. θερμόνους, we defended at some length in our first edition. We
regard it now as so certain (all other suggestions being untenable and
Madvig’s reading φαιδρὸν οὖς 1154 bringing support) that we spare the
repetition of our note.

1161. On the readings from 1052 (in 1005, I012—24, 1034, 1038,
1040, 1045, 1051, 1060—1, 1065—6, 1087, 1097—1102) see Consp. Lect.
and Motes on Lection. .

1162. Cassandra, now becoming calmer, tells the Chorus that her
oracle shall be declared to them in plainer terms. She does not, however,
speak with distinctness before ]. 1229 (1171). She says now that a choir of
Furies, drunk with human blood, inhabit the Argive palace, and point with
abhorrence to the crime committed against a brother’s marriage-bed.
Judging that this allusion to the feud of Atreus and Thyestes would be
understood by the Chorus, she challenges them to say whethershe is familiar
or not with the legendary lore of Argos. When they admit her knowledge
with surprise, she tells them in a brief dialogue (στιχομυθία) how she came
to be endowed with the power of prophecy by Apollo, and to utter predic-
tions which obtain no credit from the hearers. The Chorus express their
own belief in her veracity. Her first words 1162—66 (1103—07) say that
the oracle shall no longer peep from behind a veil, but shall be like a strong
morning wind, blowing in upon their minds brightly, and rolling onward
billows of woe ever greater and greater: meaning that the murder of
Agamemnon would surpass all their previous experience of melancholy
crime.

t—2

116 AGAMEMNON.

but, as it seems, to greet the rising of the sun

twill come a brisk gale blowing, so that like a wave 1165
a woe still greater than this woe shall roll at dawn.

but I will teach your mind no more in riddling words.

and bear ye witness running by my side that I

scent out the trail of ills enacted long ago.

this roof there never quitteth an harmonious choir 1170 (1111)
but not melodious; for its words are far from sweet.

and after quaffing human blood, so as to be

the more audacious, in the halls a revelling troop

cf sister Furies, hard to be expelled, abides:

who crouching in the mansion chant a song that speaks 1175
a curse original, and each in turn abhors

a brother’s couches hostile to the trampler’s gut.

erred I, or, like some archer, do I hit the mark?

or am I some door-rapping cheat predicting lies?

bear witness with a previous oath that we// I know 1180 (1121)
this dwelling’s deeds of sin by ancient story told.

CHORUS.

What virtue could an oath, a pledge that honour gives,
possess? but thee I marvel at, that, bred o’er sea, |

yet of a town that speaks another tongue thou dost

as truly talk, as if thou hadst been present there. 1185

CASSANDRA.
The seer Apollo made me mistress of this skill.

1178. erred 79 The reason why Cassandra is made to put these ques-
tions, and to desire an oath from the Chorus testifying the truth of her
allusions to past history, is this. Apollo had, as a punishment, condemned
her to public discredit. She seeks therefore to bind the Chorus down by a
solemn declaration to receive what she says as the very truth. They avoid
such a pledge, asking what service it could do, while they recognize the
accuracy of her information.

1180. ἐκμαρτύρησον προὐμόσας. This expression in some degree resem-
bles that in English law, ‘testify on affidavit.’

1186. In codd. the lines marked in our Greek text 1127 and 1129 are

EPEISODION IV. 117

CHORUS.
Was it that he with love was smitten, though a god?

CASSANDRA.
Of these things ’twas a shame to me before to speak.
CHORUS.
Yes, every one while prospering is more delicate.

CASSANDRA.
He was a suitor, and he made strong love to me. r1g0 (1131)

CHORUS.
And to his wishes didst thou yield in lawful wise?

CASSANDRA.
Consent I promised, but defrauded Loxias,

CHORUS.
Already with the arts of inspiration seized ?

CASSANDRA.
All woes I was foretelling to the citizens.

CHORUS.
How then? wast thou unscathed by wrath of LoxiasP 1195

CASSANDRA.
I gained belief from no one, after sinning thus.

CHORUS.
To us however seem thy bodings credible.

CASSANDRA.
. Alas, alas: oh, oh, ye miseries!

continuously placed in the mouth of Cassandra, and 1128 and 1130 are
similarly assigned to the Chorus. Hermann rightly distributed them.

1195. We have preferred the reception of Canter’s ayaros for ἄνακτος
to Wieseler’s conjectural ἦσθα.

1196. ws=ex quo, from the time when.

1198 &c. Cassandra is again rapt with prophetic inspiration, She
sees in vision the monstrous crime of Atreus, the stealthy vengeance of

118 AGAMEMNON.

again the dreadful labour of true prophecy

whirls and disturbs my soul with preludes [rushing on].
1200 (1141)

do ye behold these infants seated at the house

like dream-discovered figures, children as it were

who by their friends were murdered? and their hands seem full

of their own flesh for viands, while a piteous load

they carry, vitals mixed with entrails, upon which 1205

a father feasted. consequent on these events,

I say some dastard lion tossing in a bed,

house-guarding, plots revenge, alas, on him that’s come,

my master, for one must abide the slavish yoke.

he, the fleet’s captain, Ilion’s wasting conqueror, 1210 (1152)

knows not the nature of a wanton hell-hound’s tongue,

that licking first and stretching forth a jocund ear

shall, as some secret Ate, bite with foul success.

such deeds she dareth: murderess of a male is she,

a female—what abominable monster shall 1215

I fitly call her? ugly snake or one that dwells

Aegisthus, the approaching perpetration of Agamemnon’s murder. The first
of these facts is recognized by the Chorus, the two latter are not understood.
Then Cassandra plainly says they will behold the death of Agamemnon.
Horrorstruck, they withhold belief, yet ask about the supposed perpetrator.
Cassandra taunts them with their slow comprehension of her language; and
then, once more subject to Apollo’s influence, she breaks forth into a wild
disjointed speech of many lines, anticipating her own death at the hands of
Clytaemnestra. Apollo, she says, is preparing her for it: she sees him in
vision stripping off her official decorations. The Chorus behold this done
by her own hands alone. She looks forward to a day when her murder
will be avenged. And now (she says) she will enter the palace and die
there: for why should she survive her ruined country? only she prays for a
rapid and easy death.

1205. witals mixed with entrails. σπλάγχνα are the heart, liver and
lungs, ἔντερα the bowels &c.

1211—1213. See Notes on Lection.

1216. ugly snake, duploBawa, the double-walker, a harmless creature,
but uncanny to the eye.

EPEISODION IV. 119

in rocks, a Scylla, mischievous to mariners,

Death’s raging mother, one that breathes a truceless war

to friends? how loud a shout she raised, the all-daring one,

as if ’twere in the crisis of the battle’s rout. 1220 (1162)
she seems to be rejoicing at the safe return.

tis all the same, if none of this convince; for why?

the future will arrive: and, witnessing ere long,

you'll say in pity that I am too true a seer.

CHORUS.

The banquet of Thyestes on his children’s flesh 1225
I understood and shudder at, with terror thrill’d

to hear the tale told in its dread reality.

but, like a racer off the course, I heard the rest.

CASSANDRA.
I say that you will look on Agamemnon’s death.

. CHORUS.
To words well-omened, wretched woman, lull thy tongue.
1230 (1172)

1217. Scylla. See Hom. Od. xt. 85, Verg. Zcl. vi. Mr Paley refers
this superstitious legend to the existence of huge cuttle-fish in the Straits
of Messina.

¥1219—21. What a grandly terrible figure is Clytaemnestra here, raising
over her slaughtered husband a shout of triumph, like the battle-cry of an
excited warrior, and actually rejoicing in his safe return from Troy, because
it has given her the luxury of killing him. To refer this ὀλολυγὴ to 1. 548
and the μάχης τροπή to the fall of Troy, rendering δοκεῖ χαίρειν, ‘she pre-
tends to rejoice,’ seems to us absolutely to destroy the beauty of one of the
most splendid passages in this drama, one of the noblest samples of the poet’s
genius.

1227. in its dread reality, οὐδὲν ἑξῃκασμένα, lit. not in mere resem-
blances.

1228. like a racer off the course, ἐκ δρόμου πεσὼν τρέχω, lit. having
heard the rest Irun as a strayer from the course: that is, I heard the
words but missed the sense, like a racer who has run off the course—has
lost the right track.

1230. εὔφημον. Proleptic use of adj.

120 AGAMEMNON.

CASSANDRA.
Ah, but no healing god presideth o’er this speech,

CHORUS,
Not if it is to come: but may it ne’er befall!

CASSANDRA.
You turn to praying: but their business is to kill.

CHORUS,
What is the man by whom this grief is brought to pass?

CASSANDRA.
You quite o’erlooked the purport of my oracles. 1235

CHORUS.
The worker's plan it is I do not understand.

CASSANDRA.
Yet I am well acquainted with the Hellenic tongue.

CHORUS.
So are the Pythian oracles, yet hard to guess.

CASSANDRA.

Alas, what fire there is! and ’tis approaching me.

woe, woe! Apollo, God Lyceian! ah me, me! 1240 (1182)
this lioness, two-footed one, cohabiting,

in absence of the noble lion, with a wolf,

will slay me wretched: as a woman who prepares

ἃ poison, she will mingle too my recompense

1243-46. We agree with Mr Paley that this place contains corruption:
but we are disposed to find it in 1187 rather than in 1186 with Cod. F
(1. 6. Demetrius Triclinius) and Mr Paley. We suggest ἐπεύχεται δέ, φωτὶ
θήγουσα ξίφος. The reading of Auratus, πότῳ for κότῳ, specious as it is, we
do not adopt, deeming it less suitable to the place. Φόνον is the contained
accus, with ἀντιτίσασθαι, the object αὐτὸν (φῶτα) being understood. See
Eurip. Med. 259 πόσιν δίκην ἀντιτίσασθαι, Heracl. 852 ἀποτίσασθαι δίκην

ἐχθρούς.

EPEISODION IV. 121

in her resentment: whetting for a man the sword, 1245
she vows with murder to revenge his bringing me.

why wear I these things still, a mockery of myself?

this staff, this chaplet round my throat oracular?

before my fate will I destroy you both. lie there

to ruin fallen: I shall follow close behind; 1250 (1192)
some other in my stead enrich with cursed woes.

lo, here! Apollo’s self is stripping off from me

the dress prophetic: yet even in these ornaments

he bore to look upon me ridiculed by friends

and foes with undivided minds, yet erringly. 1255
like to some female conjuror, such terms I bore

as tramper, beggar, miserable half-starved wretch.

and now the seer-god, after making me a seer,

has led me forth to meet the doom of such a death.

yea, for the altar of my father’s fate, a block 1260 (1202)
awaits me, smitten down with hot blood-spilling stroke.

yet shall I die not unregarded of the gods.

another in his turn shall come, redressing me,

a matricidal shoot, avenger of a sire.

an exiled wanderer, from this land a distant guest, 1265
he shall return to crown these cursed woes for friends:

for of the deities is sworn a mighty oath,

that his slain father’s prostrate form shall bring him back.

1249. you, σφὼ (for vulg. ce), you twain, 1.6. the staff and the
chaplet.

1250. Mr Paley’s suggested dy’ ὧδ᾽ as addressed to an imaginary execu-
tioner, seems to us impossible here. He asks how the corrupt reading of
codd. dya@w δ᾽ is to be accounted for. The state of these codd. hardly .
justifies such a challenge: yet here it seems evident that the antecedent in
corruption of ἀγάθ᾽ must have been ἀγεθ᾽ in imaginary sequence to Ire.
We follow Hermann’s emendation.

1260. altar of my father’s fate, βωμοῦ warpwov. We now deem it
most probable that Cassandra refers here to the slaughter of Priam at
his domestic altar by Neoptolemus. See Verg. den. 11. 663, patrem qui
obtruncat ad aras.

122 AGAMEMNON.

why am I groaning thus aloud in piteous wise,

since Ilion’s city in the first place I beheld 1270 (1212)
faring as it did fare, and they who took the town

are in the judgment of the gods thus coming off?

I go to meet my fate, I will abide my death.

these as the gates of Hades greet I now by name.

and my petition is to meet a mortal stroke, 1275
that without palpitating struggle, while the blood

streams forth to easy dying, I may close this eye.

| | CHORUS.

O woman greatly wretched, also greatly wise,

thy speech hath been a long one: but if thine own end
thou truly knowest, to the altar how canst thou, 1280 (1222)
like an ox driven by a god, thus boldly walk?

CASSANDRA.
Escape is none, o strangers, for a longer time.

CHORUS.
But the last moments left of time are valued most.

CASSANDRA.
The day is come: ’tis little I shall gain by flight.

CHORUS.
Full sure thy patience testifies a valiant soul. 1285

CASSANDRA.
This commendation none of them that prosper hear.

1278. The Chorus express their astonishment that Cassandra, looking
for immediate death, could walk to meet it with so much determination.
She says that delay is useless. After a brief dialogue, she starts with horror
from the palace door, through which comes the scent ‘of blood. Then re-
suming courage, and about to enter, she bids them remember her words when
later events occur. She prays before her last sunlight, that the avengers,
whose advent she looks for, may require atonement for her blood with that
of Agamemnon. Finally, before departure, she speaks of the instability of
human life. Prosperity is easily changed to adversity: and that is wiped
out by death. . :

EPEISODION IV. 123

CHORUS,
Yet glorious dying gratifies a mortal mind.
CASSANDRA.
Woe for thee, father, and thy noble progeny!
CHORUS.
What is the matter? what the alarm that makes thee shrink ?
CASSANDRA,
Alas, alas! 1290 (1232)
CHORUS.

Whence came that sob? ’twas sure some horror of the heart.

CASSANDRA.
Blood-dripping murder from the house is steaming out.

CHORUS.
How cometh such a smell from incense on the hearth?

CASSANDRA. .
It showeth even as a vapour from a tomb.

CHORUS.
Thou claimest for the house no Syrian luxury. 1295

CASSANDRA.
Well, I will go and mourn within the palace too
my own and Agamemnon’s fate: enough of life!
alas, o strangers !
rot with vain terror do I shudder, as a bird
doth at a bush: such witness bear this death of mine 1300 (1242)
whene’er a woman shall for me a woman die,
and for a man ill-wived another man shall fall.
this friendly part in dying hour I claim from you.

CHORUS.
Sad sufferer, for thy doom foretold I pity thee.

1293. how cometh &c. Another punctuation gives the rendering—
‘how so? the smell is that of incense on the hearth.’ What we have given
seems the better view,

124 . AGAMEMNON.

CASSANDRA.
One saying more, no dirge of mine, I wish to speak. 1306
unto the sun, in presence of his final light,
I pray, that to the friend-avenging murderers
foes at the same time may wth blood the blood atone
of a slave-woman, easy conquest, done to death.
alas the lot of mortals! to a sketch one might, 1310 (1252)
well-fortuned, liken it: but if ill fortune come,
a wetted sponge applied obliterates the draft:
and the first state far more I pity than the last.

ANAPAESTS.

CHORUS.

Good fortune is insatiate in all mortals;

from finger-pointed mansions none excludes it, 1315
crying, ‘come here no more,’ in words forbidding.

unto this prince to capture Priam’s city

the blest ones granted ;

and home he comes god-honoured :

but if he now shall expiate former bloodshed, 1320 (1263)
and render to the dead by dying,

aloof from other deaths, full retribution,

what man of mortal nature

can ever boast, such downfall hearing,

that he was born with scathless fortune? 1325

1311. diken, πρέψειεν. Photius has, " πρέψαι, τὸ ὁμοιῶσαι Aesch.’
Conington explained this passage of a sketch (σκιά): the sense, says Mr
Paley, is ‘that prosperity is as easily changed as the outline or cartoon of a
picture, while adversity may be wiped out by one stroke, i.e. by death.’

1313. Cassandra pities ‘the change from prosperity to adversity more
than the sudden extinction of misery by death.’ Pal. Here (as Ast, cited
by Mr Paley, says) οὗτος refers to the more distant object, ἐκεῖνος to the
nearer. This, though contrary to the general rule, is not infrequent.

1325. On the readings at 1121, 1136, 1141,) I1153—8, 1177, 1186—8,
IIQI—7, 1203, 1211) 1216, 1224, 1248---50, 1253, 1264—6 see Consp.
Lect. and Notes on Lection.

EPEISODION V. 125

EPEISODION κ5.

The cry of Agamemnon, murderously wounded by Clytaemnestra, is heard
tn the orchestra once and again. The coryphacus calls on the choreutae
for their opinions on the course to be taken: these are delivered, and by
him briefly summed up. At this moment, by means of the stage-machine
called eccyclema, the palace ts opened and Clytaemnestra ts disclosed stand-
ing beside the veiled bodies of Agamemnon and Cassandra. She addresses
the Chorus, declares her deed, describes, and exults init. The remainder
of this Epetsodion consists of the reproaches, complaints and lamentations
of the Chorus on the one side, and the self-justifying replies of the queen
on the other, partly in iambic measure, but chiefly in lyric metres. At the
close Clytaemnestra expresses a desire to make peace with the Council.]

AGAMEMNON (from within).
Alas me! smitten am I by a mortal blow.

Cuorvus (Corypheus).
Silence! who is this that crieth, wounded by a mortal stroke?

1326. dlow. We have not rendered the word ἔσω which codd. place
at the close of this line, being displeased with each of the interpretations
given to it. That Aesch. should make Agamemnon say, ‘I am mortally
wounded inside the house,’ or ‘I am mortally wounded inside my body,’
seems hardly credible, though Schneidewin defends the latter, taking ἔσω =
‘ictu valido, deeply.’ Conjectures are: (1) ἔχω for ἔσω, with comma after
πέπληγμαι, but we have not placed this in the text, as we would rather have
the single verb πέπληγμαι for evident reasons: (2) ἐγώ for ἔσω. We think
this might be defended as an emphatic pronoun, loudly uttered to draw
attention. See Aristoph. 4ch. 406, Δικαιόπολις καλεῖ σε Χολλίδης, ἐγώ.

1327. Hermann and K. O. Miiller were at issue respecting the number
of choreutae in this play : and the controversy turned chiefly on the distribu-
tion of speeches to the several members in this scene. Hermann considered
the whole number to be 15, assigning one trochaic line to each of the first
three speakers, and two iambic lines to each of ‘the others, the last being
the coryphaeus. The other view (which we follow) assigns to the cory-
phaeus all the trochaic lines and the two last iambic: he is therefore the
Xo. ιβ΄ of our text, as well as the Xo. of (1269, 1271—2).

126 -AGAMEMNON.

AGAMEMNON,

Alas once more! J’m smitten by a second blow.
/

Cuorvus (Coryphaeus).
I suppose the deed is ended from the outcry of the king.
but let us by common counsel settle whatsoe’er is safe.
1339 (1272)
CHOREUTES I.
I tell you my advice: that hither to the house
we notify the citizens to come with aid.

CHOREUTES 2.

I think that with our utmost speed we should rush in,
and sift the matter while the sword is reeking fresh.

CHOREUTES 3.

And I, too, sharing an opinion of this kind, 1335
vote we do something: ’tis no crisis for delay.

CHOREUTES 4. .

ΤΙ5 clear to see: the prelude of their action shows
they are preparing for the town a tyranny.

CHOREUTES 5.

Ay, we are lingering: while they, trampling in the dust
restraining honour’s scruples, ply the sleepless hand.
1340 (1282)

1330. whatsoe’er &c. The reading we take, dy πως for ἃ dy κως (ἢ),
whatever may be—and the other, ἄν πως (κοινωσώμεθα), tf we possthly can—
express much the same sense.

1332. notify...to come with aid, κηρύσσειν βοήν, lit. to proclaim acry, the
word βοήν, cry, having here the force of βοήθειαν, i.e. a cry for aid—as in
English, help! murder! &c.; in French, au voleur! ἃ l’assassin!

1334. while the sword ἐς reeking fresh, ξὺν veoppity ξίφει, lit. with
(the help of) the fresh-streaming sword, taking the criminal red-hand, as it
was once said.

1337. ‘tis clear to ste: ὁρᾶν πάρεστι, lit. ἐξ ts possible to see. See πάρα,
gSo.

EPEISODION V. 127

CHOREUTES 6.
What happy counsel I can give I do not know.
the doer should have also plann’d the thing to do.

CHOREUTES 7.
Such is my mind too, since I lack ability
to bring a dead man back again to life by words.

CHOREUTES 8.
And shall we thus then, eking out our lives, submit 1345
to these for leaders, who pollute the family?

CHOREUTES 9. |
No, that is not to be endured: ’twere best to die:
the stroke of fate is milder than a tyranny.

CHOREUTES Io.
And shall we upon evidence derived from groans
pronounce with seer-like certainty the man is dead?
1350 (1292)
CHOREUTES II.
From thorough knowledge of the facts we ought to speak:
for guessing and assurance are two different things.

CHOREUTES 12 (Coryphaeus).

Most votes from all sides bid me recommend this course,
clearly to learn the present case of Atreus’ son.
[CLYTAEMNESTRA and the two veiled corpses are now disclosed
by the eccyclema. |

1342. the doer &c. lit. the doer’s part is also the advising about (the
thing to be done).

1345. ching out our lives, Blow τείνοντες, i.e. in the endeavour to extend
our lives—for the sake of lengthened life.

1348. milder, πεπαιτέρα, lit. ‘softer,’ πέπων expressing the softness
of ripe fruit.

1353. most votes &c., lit. ‘I am supplied with numbers (πληθύνομαι)
from all sides to commend this (γνώμη»)᾽ : i.e. ‘the majority of opinions
from every side bid me’ &c.

1384. 20 learn the present case of Atreus’ son, ᾿Ατρείδην εἰδέναι κυροῦνθ᾽

128 AGAMEMNON.

CLYTAEMNESTRA.

Much though I said erewhile adapted to the time, 1355
the contrary I shall not be ashamed to say.

for how, preparing hostile things for hostile men,

who seem as friends, shall any one erect a snare

of harm unto a height that cannot be o’erleapt? 1359(1391)
not without thought long brooding o’er an ancient vow

this contest found me, though ’twas after lengthened time.
now where I struck I stand, upon a finished work.

so did I manage, and the fact 111] not deny,

that he should neither flee, nor guard himself from fate.

a casting-net, as that of fishes, issueless, 1365
I fasten round him, evil wealthiness of dress.

twice do I strike him; he with groaning outcries twain

his limbs relaxed; and on him, prostrate as he lay,

yet a third stroke I add, the votive gift of thanks

to Hades under earth, the saviour of the dead. 1370 (1312)

ὅπως (=6rws κυρεῖ. This pregnant brachylogy results from the idiomatic
construction of oféa with participles.

At this point the palace opens by the action of the eccyclema, bringing
out Clytaemnestra and the two corpses. It is thought by some scholars
that the Chorus have at this time, while chanting the anapaests, left the
orchestral platform for the proscenium, and that on Clytaemnestra’s appear-
ance they group themselves in two semicirclés, as though about to surround
her. These scholars hold that choral anapaests are always accompanied by
a marching evolution of the chorus. If this be true in tragedy, which
. seems doubtful, it could not be so in comedy. For, although the Parabasis
was preceded by a choral movement, it was chanted by a coryphaeus in
station, addressing the spectators.

1359. unto a height, ὕψος, ‘a height,’ really in apposition to ἀρκύσ-
rara. See Consp. L.

1368. Mr Paley reads αὐτοῦ, on the spot (implying, he says, ‘at once’).

1370. 29 Hades...saviour of the dead, “Atdov νεκρῶν σωτῆρος. Some
editors for “Acéov read Διὸς with much plausibility. As the third libation
at a banquet was sacred to Ζεὺς σωτήρ, Clytaemnestra, with horrible irony,
says that the third blow of the axe dealt by her to Agamemnon was the
votive honour of him (Hades or Zevs?) who beneath the earth is ‘the
saviour of the dead,’ ᾿

EPEISODION V. 129

thus having fallen, pants he forth his fretting soul,

and, breathing out of blood a rapid slaughter-tide,

he strikes me with a darksome drop of gory dew,

nor gladdens less than when, parturient of the bud,

the seed rejotceth in the sky-descending rain. 1375
so stands the case; and ye, old men of Argos here,

be joyful, if ye will be joyful: I exult.

had it been fit to pour libation o’er the dead,

this had been justly, yea, ’twere more than justly, done:
so large a cup of curséd evils for his house 1380 (1322)
had this man filled, and drains it, coming home, himself.

CHORUS.

We marvel at thy tongue, so daring-mouth’d it is,
that o’er a husband utterest this vaunting speech.

CLYTAEMNESTRA,.

My powers ye’re trying, as ἃ woman’s void of sense:

but I with heart undaunted say to knowing men: 1385
whether your pleasure be to praise me or to blame,

it is no matter: this is Agamemnon, who

lies here, my husband, and the corpse of this right-hand,
work of a just artificer. The facts are so.

CHORUS.

Woman, what baleful edible earth-nourish’d, «δὴν. 1390 (1332)
or drink that issued from the liquid sea

1371. pants he forth his fretting soul, τὸν αὑτοῦ θυμὸν ὁρμαίνει. Mr
Paley’s rendering, ‘he chafes in his mind,’ is not commendable. Θυμός,
meaning /2/e, is frequent in the Homeric poems.

1388. The punctuation which connects χερὸς with νεκρός, not with
ἔργαν, is by far the more vigorous and Aeschylean. Mr Paley adopts it.

1390. (1236). The horrified Chorus ask Clytaemnestra, what baleful
drug she has eaten or drunk, that she has committed a crime which is only
to be expiated by her death as a murderess, with incense laid on her as
on an atoning sacrifice, accompanied by a form of public execration.

K. A. 9

130 _AGAMEMNON.

hast tasted, that upon thyself thou placedst

this incense, with loud curses of the people?

pitiless didst thou fling and cleave; |

and citiless thou shalt be, 1395
to citizens a hateful monster.

CLYTAEMNESTRA,

Now from the city thou adjudgest banishment

and hatred of the citizens for me to bear,

and execrations of the public voice; although

thou didst not then make opposition to this man, 1400 (1341)
who—caring for her fate as little as‘a beast’s,

where sheep are most abundant in their fleecy flocks—

his own child, dearest offspring of my mother-throes,

did sacrifice, to disenchant the winds of Thrace.

ought you not this man to have banish’d from the land 1405
in payment of his foul misdeeds? but hearing of

my acts, thou art a stern judge: well—I bid thee speak
such threats, as deeming me prepared on equal terms

1392. ἐπέθου. Middle voice in double sense, (1) of indirect agency ;
(2) reflexive; didst cause to be laid on thyself.

1394. amédixes. Some (as Pal.) place the question here, making ἀρὰς
object of ἀπέδικες (didst set at nought), We cannot concur: the three
compounds with ἀπὸ are, we think, connected, the first two suggesting the
third, as a jeu de mots. ‘This we have tried to represent by introducing the
word Zitiless, to precede citiless. The verbs express Clytaemnestra’s mur-
derous deed: having enveloped Agamemnon in the cul-de-sac bath-dress,
she suddenly flings him from her, seizes the axe, and cleaves him down
(ἀποτέμνει) with two blows.

1397. Clyt. in reply reproaches the Chorus with their indifference to
the guilt of Agememnon in sacrificing his daughter, and answers their
menace with a counter-threat.

1408. as deeming ὅς. ws κιτλ, The construction is somewhat
involved: ἐμοῦ, coming last, seems to have a triple power; (1) as
absolute with παρεσκενασμένης ; (2) as suggesting the object of νικήσαντα
(fue) ; (3) as indicating the object of ἄρχειν (ἐμοῦ) : 1. 6. ws (ἐμοῦ) παρε-
σκενασμένης ἐκ τῶν ὁμοίων (σέ) νικήσαντα (ἐμὲ) dpxew ἐμοῦ, The words

EPEISODION V. £31

for thee to govern when by force thou hast vanquish’d me.
but if the god should bring the contrary to pass, 1410 (1351)
του learn discretion, though ¢he /esson be too late.

CHORUS.

Mighty art thou of counsel: haughty language Ant.
is this which thou hast uttered (since indeed

thy heart as with blood-dripping fortune raves

distraught), that o’er thine eyes conspicuous showeth 1415
a smear of blood still unavenged.

yet must thou stroke with stroke

atone, of all thy friends forsaken.

CLYTAEMNESTRA.

This righteous sanction of my oaths thou too must hear:

I swear by the fulfilling Justice of my child, 1420 (1361)
by Ate. and Erinys, unto whom I slew

this man, I ne’er expect to tread the hall of Fear,

so long as on my hearth Aegisthus burneth fire,

loyal in feeling to myself, as heretofore.

for he is no slight shield of confidence to me, 1425
low lies this woman’s wife-insulting thusband, whom

ἐκ τῶν ὁμοίων suggest καὶ ἐμὲ νικήσασάν σε ἄρχειν σοῦ, to express τοὔμπαλιν
(the converse in ]. 1351).

1413—16. The Chorus notice the blood-stain acknowledged by the
queen, and renew their threat. She 1419 defies them, expressing her
reliance on Aegisthus. Again she exults in the death of Agamemnon,
also in that of Cassandra, whom she loads with revolting imputations.

1423. This is a difficult line to interpret. Codd. have ἐμπατεῖ, which
Dind, and Franz keep: ‘my hope treads not in the hall of fear,’ i.e.
is not mingled with fear. Mr Paley makes φόβου depend on ἐλπίς,
meaning, ‘I have no expectation of fear, that it tread my ha]l:’ too harshly,
we think. Hermann reads οὔ μοι φόβον μέλαθρ᾽ ἂν ἐλπὶς ἐμπατεῖν, “1
have no expectation that fear will tread in my halls.” With some hesita-
tion, reading ἐμπατεῖν, we render ‘I have no expectation of setting my
foot in the hall of Fear,’ a bold metaphor: but we see nothing better.

1426. whom his staring arny saw, ὁ ἐκφανὴς ἰδεῖν στρατῷ, lit. ‘who
(was) distinctly visible to the army.’

Q—2

132 AGAMEMNON.

his staring army sawt the fondled favourite

of αὐ τ Chryseis-girls in Ilion’s neighbourhood :

and she, this captive woman, sign-interpreter

and paramour of this man, telling oracles

in faithful converse, wearing out in company 1430 (1371)
with sailor mates the benches. worthy their reward:

for he is—what ye see: she—mark me—lhke a swan,

after that she had sung her last funereal dirge,

his sweetheart, lieth here, and by this union brings

an added relish to my feast of luxury. 1455
CHORUS.
Alas! I would some fate not over-painful Str. I.

1432. like a swan. On the ‘cycnus musicus’ as distinct from the
common swan, see Mr Paley’s note.

1434. Hermann takes φιλήτωρ as an adj. and reads τῷδ᾽ for τοῦδ᾽ of
codd. We follow him, as Mr Paley has done.

1425. Here by reading εὐναῖς, we are glad to rescue Clytaemnestra
from the opprobrium of applying τῆς ἐμῆς χλιδῆς to her own union with
Aegisthus. Wicked as she is, we have no right to ascribe to a proud
queen language from which the lowest and worst of her sex would refrain.
The ‘luxury’ she vaunts is that of gratified revenge and ambition, though
it includes the legal recognition of her second marriage.

1436 The Chorus declare their wish to die: and apostrophise
Helen as the fatal cause of many woes. Clytaemnestra finds fault with
these sentiments. They address the demon of the house of Tantalus:
and she agrees with them in ascribing the blood shed in the family to his
influence. The Chorus suggest however that this influence is directed
by Zeus 1473, without whom nothing is fulfilled. Then they break into
a new lamentation of Agamemnon 1477 &c., which they repeat at 1501
ἃς. Clytaemnestra says 1485 &c. that the evil genius of Atreus has
taken her form to execute vengeance for the murdered children. The
Chorus will only admit to her that this evil spirit might be her aider and
abettor. Kindred bloodshed would excite Ares to inflict vengeance.
Clyt. declares 1511 &c. that Agamemnon has expiated the crime com-
mitted by him against his daughter Iphigeneia. The Chorus 1517 &c.
express fresh doubts and anticipate greater calamities. Wishing they had
died before seeing this deed, they ask who shall bury and lament Aga-
memnon. Will she, the murderous wife, dare to do this? Who will

EPEITSODION V. 133

nor couch-confining would arrive

and bring with speed amongst us

the everlasting endless sleep,

our kindest guardian being slain, 1442 (1381)
who through a woman much endured,

and by a woman lost his life.

ah, woe to thee, distracted Helen! Str. 2.

who singly didst those many, |

those very many lives ’neath Trojan walls destroy. 1445
* * * * *

[a memorable tstain for the Pleisthenidaet ᾿ς [Str 3.}

to blossom thou didst bring through blood uncleansed,
and strife that in the palace
was then unquelled, a husband's sorrow. |

CLYTAEMNESTRA.

The fate of death be not invoking, Str. 4. 1450 (1392)
distressed by these things ;

nor yet on Helen turn thine anger;

that she, a manslayer, that she singly

destroying lives of many Danaans,

wrought unexampled anguish. 1455

pronounce the eulogy over his tomb? ‘The queen tells them not to trouble
themselves with these matters 1537 &c.: they who slew will bury him
without domestic lamentation: his daughter Iphigeneia will meet and
embrace him on the shores of Acheron. The Chorus draw moral infer-
ences from these sad events 1546, and declare that the family is linked to
woe by an irretrievable destiny. Clytaemnestra concludes the dialogue by
an expression of desire for peace 1554 &c. She begs the evil genius to
quit their house in search of other victims, and would gladly resign much of
her wealth to escape future miseries of kindred murder. Her speeches are
all in anapaests ; those of the Chorus chiefly lyric, sometimes anapaestic.

1446—9. Mr Paley justly says: ‘‘the text here is so corrupt that it
seems quite a vain attempt to explain or restore it.” We have, like him,
offered a suggestion, which does not assume to be a restoration.

1455. wunexampled, aticraros, an ἅπαξ λεγόμενον of which the sense js
rather guessed from the context than ascertained from authority,

124. AGAMEMNON.

CHORUS.
© demon, who art perching on the mansion Ant. τ.
and double-raced Tantalidae,
and power of equal spirit
through women stablishest, to me heart-stinging,
behold, where on the body stationed 1460 (1402)
she boasteth, like some odious crow,
to chant a strain unmusical.

CLYTAEMNESTRA.
Thy mouth’s intent thou now correctest, Ant. 4.
that thrice-huge monster
the demon of this race invoking, 1465

yea, ’tis from him a thirst blood-lapping
preys on the belly, gore renewing
ere the old grief is ended.

CHORUS,
Ay, thou art citing a great demon, Str. 5.
whose home 15 this, whose wrath is heavy: 1470 (1412)

alas, alas! an ill citation
of fortune curséd and insatiate,
woe, woe! through Zeus all-causing, all-effecting :

1457. double-raced, Sigvios, Hermann’s reading. The word is a rare
one,

1458. of equal spirit, ἰσόψυχος, i.e. with that of men. See ἀνδρό-
βουλον, II.

1460. σταθεῖσ᾽ (Herm. Dind. Blomf.), applied to Clytaemnestra, seems
a more probable reading here than σταθεὶς applied to the demon. In sup-
port of this it may be observed that she first adopts a strain not iambic in
her speech at 1450 (1392), to which the Chorus probably allude.

1464. thrice-huge, τριπάχνιος, another ἅπαξ λεγόμενον. Peile explains,
over-gorged ox overgrown, which Mr Paley approves.

1467. delly, veipg, Casaubon’s restoration for codd. velpes. It is for
veletpa=vearn (γαστήρ).

1470. whose home ts this, ἐν μελάθροις, an emendation for the corrupt
οἴκοις τοῖσδε of codd.

EPEISODION V¥.

for what without Zeus is fulfilled
to mortals? which of these things is not
by rule divine accomplished ?
Alas, alas!
o king, o king, how shall I weep thee?
what can I say with friendly spirit?
within this spider’s web thou liest,
by impious death thy life exhaling,
(o me, me for this couch illiberal !)
by treacherous fate laid low
with two-edged wielded weapon.

CLYTAEMNESTRA,

That this is my deed thou maintainest:
but ne’er imagine
that I’m the wife of Agamemnon:

not so! this dead man’s spouse resembling

the old and bitter evil genius
of Atreus, cruel feast-provider,
paid this man off by sacrificing
his full-grown life to infants.

CHORUS,
That of this murder thou art guiltless
who is it that shall bear thee witness?

ah, who? but from thy sires might come
an evil spirit thine abettor.

by streaming gore of kindred is black Ares

forc’d thither, where advancing he
to blood congealed of eaten children
shall grant a righteous vengeance.
Alas, alas!
o king, o king, how shall I weep thee?

135

1475

Str. 6.

1480 (1422)

Str. ἡ.

Str. 8, 1485

1490 (1432)

Ant. 5.

1495

1500 (1442)
Ant. 6.

1486. imagine, ἐπιλέχθῃς (-- ἐπιλόγισαι) a rare aorist form from ἐπιλέ-

youa, to calculate, assume.

1489. evil genius, ἀλάστωρ. See Introduction,

136 AGAMEMNON.

what can I say with friendly spirit?
within this spider’s web thou liest,
by impious death thy life exhaling 1505
(o me, me for this couch illiberal !) Ant. ἡ.
by treacherous fate laid low
with two-edged wielded weapon.

[Zwo spurious verses are here omitted.|

CLYTAEMNESTRA.

And brought not this man to the dwelling Ant. 8.
deceitful mischief? 1510 (1452)
suffering the worthy fruit of acts unworthy |

done to a scion that from him I nurtured,

the much-bewailed Iphigeneia,

let him not highly vaunt in Hades,

by sword-inflicted death atoning 1515
the deeds he first: ensampled.

CHORUS.

Perplexed am I—bereft of thought’s Sf. 9.
ingenious speculations—

which way to turn myself, while sinks the dwelling.

I shudder at the bloody clattering shower 1520 (1462)
that shaketh the foundation : :

for now the soft drip ceaseth;

and for another deed of mischief

on other whetstones Fate is sharpening Justice.

o earth, earth, would thou hadst received me Ant. 2.
before I saw this prince possessing

a silver-sided bath for mattress !

who is to bury, who to mourn him?

wilt thou have hardihood to do it,

to kill thy spouse, and then bewail him? 1530 (1471)
unto his spirit to perform

a thankless favour,

unjust return for mighty actions?

EPEISODION V. 137

4 [2 [1 Ἵ Ἃ
who for a godlike man upon his tomb [Axt. 3.]
the praise with tears proclaiming 1535
in truthfulness of heart shall labour?
CLYTAEMNESTRA,
’Tis no concern of thine to mention Slr. 10.

this solemn duty :
by us he fell, and we shall bury,

not with domestic lamentation : 1542 (1482)
* + * *
* * ᾿ * * *

but him his daughter, as befitteth,
with loving looks, Iphigeneia,
greeting her father at the ferry

of woes swift-travers’d,

shall fondly fling her arms around, and kiss him. 1545
CHORUS.
Reproach is answered by reproach, Anl. 9.

ahd hard the interpretation.

she spoils the spoiler, he who slew pays forfeit ;

while Zeus abides, the rule abideth always,

that one who wrought must suffer: 1550 (1492)
tis lawful: from a dwelling

the brood of curses who can banish?

the race is firmly glued to curséd evil.

CLYTAEMNESTRA,
This oracle with truth thou touchest, Ant. το.
and I am willing— 1555
oaths interchanging with the demon
of the Pleisthenid race—in these things
to rest content, though hard to suffer:
but that hereafter,

1544. of woes, ἀχέων, i.e. ᾿Αχέροντος.

138 AGAMEMNON. |

departing from this house, he harass
another clan with kindred murders. - 1560 (1501)
me a small share of wealth sufficeth,

if deeds infuriate

of mutual bloodshed from our halls I banish.

EXODOS.

[Aegisthus, the accomplice and paramour of Clytaemnestra, now enters the
proscenium by the door on the (spectator’s) right hand of the central one,
leading from the city. Whether he ts accompanied by guards cannot be
certainly determined: but his words at line 1636 imply that he has an
armed force within call.}

AEGISTHUS.
O cheerful sunlight of a day that brings redress!

Exodos. Aegisthus begins and ends his first and longest speech with
language of fierce exultation over the slain Agamemnon. He recounts the
wrongs and cruelties which his father Thyestes and himself had received
from Atreus, the father of Agamemnon, and relies on these as justifying the
plot, of which he avows himself the author, to circumvent and kill the
son of Atreus, Agamemnon himself. The Chorus threaten him with a
public sentence of stoning to death. He replies in language of defiance
and counter-menace. The Chorus renew their upbraiding, and are again
met by threatening words from Aegisthus. When they taunt him with
cowardice in not executing the deed himself, he tells them that circumven-
tion was evidently the woman’s part: and once more he threatens them
with bonds and starvation. ‘They continue their reproaches, and anticipate.
the return of Orestes to take vengeance for his father’s murder, The calmer
iambic metre is now superseded,—to the end of the drama—by the more
vehement and rapid rhythm of the Trochaic Tetrameter. Aegisthus calls
to his guards: the Chorus to the citizens of their party: but Clytaemnestra
interferes, and forbidding further bloodshed, advises a pacific compromise.
Nevertheless Aegisthus and the Chorus do not at once desist from mutual
recriminations: and the play ends with two lines, in which the queen entreats
Aegisthus to disregard the anger of the old men, for that they themselves, as
sovereigns, would have the entire management of affairs.

Mr Paley justly remarks that the cowardly selfishness of Aegisthus, with
his invectives and threats, places his character on a lower level than that
of the ruthlessly revengeful, but deeply injured Clytaemnestra.

EXODOS. 139

now can I say at last that gods avenging men 1565
from realms supernal look upon the woes of earth,

since in the woven robes of the Erinyes

this man laid prostrate I behold to my delight,

atoning of his father’s hand the subtle deeds. ©

for Atreus this man’s sire, when ruler of this land, 1570 (1512)
drove from his country and his home to banishment
Thyestes (to relate the simple fact) my sire

and his own brother, wrangling with him for the sway.
but coming back again a suppliant of the hearth,

the poor Thyestes earned a lot so far secure 1575
as with his own blood not to stain his native ground:
but Atreus, this man’s godless father, to my sire
professing hospitable acts more prompt than kind,

a joyous feast-day celebrating seemingly,

served up to him a banquet of his children’s flesh. 1580 (1522)
seated himself in higher place apart, the toes _

and fingers he was hiding; tto that hapless onet

the undistinguishable t parts he sent to eat,

whick het forthwith received in ignorance, and ate

a meal destructive to his race, as you behold.

soon as he learned the abominable truth, aloud 1585
he shrieked, and fell back sickened from the murder-feast ;
then on the sons of Pelops calling down a fate
unbearable, the spurnéd board he justly made

1573 (20). wrangling. Aegisthus suppresses the graver charge against
his father Thyestes. See 1177.

1576 (23). We prefer Blomfield’s reading αὐτός, himself, to the vulg,
αὐτοῦ, on the spot.

1879 (26). feast-day, κρεουργὸν ἥμαρ, “ ἃ day on which meat (xpéas) was
distributed after a solemn sacrifice.” Pal.

1682 (29). Aewas hiding, ἔκρυπτε. We have fully concurred with Mr
Paley and other editors in adopting this emendation of Casaubon for ἔθρυπτε,
the reading of Codd.

1588 (35). the spurned board, λάκτισμα δείπνου, kicking-over of the
banquet (i.e. of the table on which it was laid). We follow Hermann and
Mr Paley in adopting ἀρὰν for ἀρᾷ.

140 AGAMEMNON.

his curse—‘thus perish all the race of Pleisthenes!’

from hence it cometh that you see this man laid low: 1590(1532)
and I with justice am the planner of his death.

for with my wretched father me, third after these,

an infant in my cradle, drove he forth from home ;

but justice brought me back again, to manhood grown.

so, while I dwelt at distance, yet I reached this man,
contriving a full scheme of mischievous intent: 1596
and now were even death to me a glorious thing,

looking on this man in the snares of justice caught.

CHORUS.

Aegisthus, I respect not insult after ill:

this man thou slewest (such thy tale) with full intent, 1600 (1542)
and singly didst contrive this piteous deed of blood.

I ween thou canst not righteously (be sure) escape

the execrations of a people stoning thee.

AEGISTHUS.

These words dost thou speak, sitting at the lowest oar,
while those upon the middle bench control the ship? 1605
old as thou art, thou’lt find how painful ’tis to learn

such lessons at that age, when told to be discreet.

best mediciners of wisdom e’en to teach the old

1589. race of Pleisthenes. Mr Paley says: ‘‘the commentators have
remarked that the Pelopidae, Tantalidae, and Pleisthenidae are syno-
nyms by which the poet describes the family of the Atreidae: but who
Pleisthenes was, is not recorded.” The conjectures are so baseless that
we give it up as one of the unsolved problems of history.

1592. third after these, τρίτον ἐπὶ τοῖνδε. We adopt this reading
for ἐπὶ δέκα, because the notion of twelve children served up seems too
monstrous for even Greek fable.

1604—5. Ina Greek trireme, the lowest of the three ranks of rowers
were called θαλαμῖται, those above them {vyira, the highest θρανῖται. We
know that the θαλαμῖται had the poorest pay: and this place seems fo’
prove that the {vyirat were the most dignified class. See Boeckh’s Public
Econ. of Athens, p. 383 ἄς. (Transl.),

EXODOS. 141

are bonds and hunger: see’st not, having eyes, this truth—
.‘kick not against the goads, lest striking cost thee woe?
1610 (1553)
CHORUS.
Thou, keeping this man’s dwelling, didst defile his bed,
and with his wife, in dread of those from war returned,
for husband and for army-chief foul murder plan.

AEGISTHUS.

These words again will gender bitter penalties:

the tongue of Orpheus was the opposite of thine: 1615
he all things dragged behind his voice for very joy;

thou rousing us with silly barkings wilt be dragged:

a tamer creature, “#us o’erpowered, thou'lt show thyself.

CHORUS.
As if forsooth our Afgive sovereign thou shalt be,
who hadst not, even after scheming this man’s death,
courage to do the deed by killing him thyself! 1621 (1564)

AEGISTHUS.

No: to deceive him plainly was a woman’s part:

I stood suspected as an old familiar foe.

but 11 endeavour with the aid of this man’s wealth

the citizens to rule: and one that hearkeneth not 1625
I’ll yoke with heavy collar, not a high-fed colt,

nor by light traces pulling: him to mildness tamed

shall hateful hunger, that with darkness dwells, behold.

CHORUS.

’Twas from thy base-soul’d cowardice thou didst not kill
this man thyself, but him a woman with thee slew, 1630 (1573)
pollution of her country and her country’s gods.

doth not Orestes somewhere see the light of day,

that hither he with favouring fortune may return,

and of this pair become the slaying conqueror?

142 AGAMEMNON.

AEGISTHUS
Since not words but acts thou meanest, speedy shall thy
lesson be. 1635
CHORUS.
tAged as we are, yet will we to the wicked ne'er submit.t
AEGISTHUS.
Ho! what ho! my friendly guardsmen; not far off this work
of ours.
CHORUS.
Ho! what ho! let each have ready to his hand the hilted
sword.
AEGISTHUS.

I too verily refuse not hand upon the hilt to die.

CHORUS.
‘Die’ thou say’st: we take the omen; fortune’s doom it is
we choose. 1640 (1583)
CLYTAEMNESTRA,

Let us not, o my belovéd, further evils execute:

surely to have reaped so many makes a doleful harvest now.

large enough our crop of mischief; let us keep ourselves from
blood.

go thyself, and ye too, elders, unto your appointed homes,

ere ye suffer for your actions: what is done should satisfy: 1645

if your share of these afflictions be sufficient, we’re content,

thus unfortunately smitten by the heavy hoof of fate.

such the counsels of a woman, if there be that deign to
learn.

AEGISTHUS,

And are these to fling upon me flowers of an unbridled tongue,
language of this sort to sputter, putting fortune to the test,
and from wise discretion erring, offer insult to the prince?

1651 (1594)

EXODOS. 143

CHORUS.
This were not the mood of Argives, on a wicked man to fawn.

AEGISTHUS.
Yet will I o’ertake thee with my vengeance in the days to come.

CHORUS.
Not if fate direct Orestes hither safely to arrive.

AEGISTHUS.
Well I know that men in exile feed upon the fare of hope.

CHORUS.
Play thy part: grow fat, polluting justice, since thou hast the
power. 1656
AEGISTHUS. |

Of this folly thou shalt pay me—be assured—the penalty.

CHORUS.
Vaunt with confident defiance, as a cock beside his hen.

CLYTAEMNESTRA.

Of these senseless howlings take not any notice: you and J,
being rulers of this palace, shall arrange its duties well.
| 1660 (1603)

1654. Aegisthus speaks from his own experience: see ll. rs92—4.

1658. A Greek tragedy usually concludes with a gnomic speech of the
Chorus, as the moderating party: but their quarrel with Aegisthus gives that
character and office here to Clytaemnestra.

On the corrections in Epeisodion v. and Exodos see Consp. Lect. and
Notes on Lection.

CONSPECTUS LECTIONUM.

De Conspectus usu quae sequuntur animadvertenda sunt

i, (a) codicum textum designat, qui, si siglis caret, vol-
gatus est, Le. communis omnium in quibus exstat locus
codicum :

(B) lectionem designat, quae in nostrae editionis textum
recepta est. Post lectionem ipsam sequitur fontis, unde prodiit,
Sive codicis, sive critici, nomen vel siglum.

i. Sigla codicum sunt:

B. Bessarionis. G. Guelpherbytanus.
F. Farnesianus. M. Mediceus.
Fl. Florentinus. V. Venetus.

ui. Sigla virorum, qui Aeschyli fabulas vel ediderunt, vel
notis illustrarunt, haec sunt:

Abr. Abresch. Dind. Dindorf.
Ahr. Ahrens (H. L.) Do. Dobree.
Ald. Aldi. Ed, Editor.
Aur. Auratus, Elm. Elmsley.
Bam, Bamberger. Eng. Enger.
Bl. Blomfield. Erf. Erfurdt.
Bo. Bothe. Fr. Franz.
Bu. Butler. Gro. Grotius.
Can, Canter. Halm.

Cas. Casaubon. Hart. Hartung.
Con. Conington. Haupt. :
Dav. Davies, Heath,

Κι, A, το

146 AGAMEMNON.

Heim. Heimsoeth. Schn. Schneidewin.
Herm. Hermann. Schol. Scholiastae.
Jac. Jacob. τς Scholef. Scholefield.
Kar. Karsten. Schii. Schiitz.

~ Keck. . Seid. Seidler.
ΚΙ. Klausen. Sp. Spanheim.
Madv. Madvig. St. Stanley.
Mar. Martin. T. Turnébe.
Miil. Miiller (K. O.) Tyr Tyrwhitt.
Mus. Musgrave. Val. _Valckenaer.
Pal. Paley. ΝῊ Van Heusde.
Pauw. Vict. Vettori.
Pea. Pearson. Voss.
Pei. Peile. Weil.
Pors. Porson. Weise.
R. Robortello. Well. Wellauer.
Salm. Salmasius. Wies. _Wieseler.
Scal, Jos. Scaliger.

7 (a) ἀστέρας (β) abpwr Ed.
(a) ἀντολάς τε τῶν (8) ἀντέλλωσί τ᾽ αὖ Ed.
17 (α) ἐντέμνων Μ. F,, ἐκτέμνων V. ΕἸ. (8) & τέμνων Ed,

NOTES ON LECTION.

ἡ. Val. and after him Pors. Bl. Pal. have judged this v. spurious.
Herm. keeps it. We deem it not spurious but corrupt. ‘Aorépas here
is certainly a gloss, probably also the inelegant ἀντολάς τε τῶν. Our
corrections αθρών.. ἀντέλλωσί τ᾽ αὖ give a suitable sense, and are not too
far removed from the vulg.

14. Hermann’s conj. τί μήν ; for ἐμήν is neither good nor required.
The emphatic position of ἐμήν, followed by γάρ, is quite defensible : com-
pare 1150—1, olxoupoy, οἴμοι, τῷ μολόντι δεσπότῃ | ἐμῷ" φέρειν γὰρ χρὴ τὸ
δούλιον ζυγόν.

17. In estimating the value of the reading ἔν τέμνων for vulg. ἐντέμνων,
it must be observed: (1) In an uncial cod. the verses appear without
break between the words: and this line would be

YTNOYTOSANTIMOATIONENTEMNONAKOC,

CONSPECTUS LECTIONUM. 147

25 (a) ἰοὺ ἰοὺ (β) ἰοῦ ἰοῦ Herm.
26 (a) σημανῶ V. Fl. F. Β. Herm. (β) σημαίνω M.

The division of words made by a scribe copying them in cursive letters
would be at the mercy of that scribe. And the oldest Cod. M. gives the
line thus
ὕπν ο υτοδ' ἀντί μολπον évréuy wy ἄκο ς.

The accents and breathings are, it will be seen, correct, on the assumption
of ἐντέμνων being the right division: but whether these are by the first
copier or by a later, there is nothing to prove: and, while we doubt not
that scribes believed in the participle, we cannot trust the judgment of any.
It was their habit to join ἐν with the following word. Having thus got
evrepywy, which happens to be a Greek word, they, in their ignorance of
critical interpretation, received it as the participle of ἐντέμνω. The other
scribes of the Medicean group naturally followed in the wake. But those
of codd. ΕἸ. and Ven. appear to have seen that the compound ἐντέμνων has
no Just meaning here, and they adopted a various reading ἐκτέμνων, which
does not, however, improve the sense. This reading Mr Paley has not
cited. It will be found in our Conspectus Lectionum: and it proves that
those who introduced it, saw no sense in ἐντέμνων. Thus. ἐντέμνων has no
true support from ms. authority.

(2) Mr Paley says in his note ‘the compound ἐντέμνων properly
refers to the shredding in of herbs in preparing a potion &c. But this
cannot be proved from any passage of any author. The verb ἐντέμνω has
two classical senses, (a) 40 carve on, to engrave, to make incision, whence
ἕντομον, insectum, an insect: (ὦ) to sacrifice a victim by bending its head
to the ground and decapitating it, in offerings to the az zn/feri, or to heroes
(inferiae), See Thuc. v. 11, Herod. ii. 110, vii. 191, Arr. Ind. 20.
‘Shredding in’ is a mere guess invented to account for the word in this
place.

(3) On the other hand, τέμνειν φάρμακον (or dxos) to prepare a medicine
by chopping its ingredients, is a recognised medical term, used also me-
taphorically in the sense of providing a remedy for any evil. It occurs in
Plato several times in this sense. Leg. VIII. 836, rl τεμὼν φάρμακον τούτοις
ἑκάστοις τοῦ τοιούτου κινδύνου διαφυγὴν εὑρήσει; XI. Q1g, τούτων.. χρὴ Pap-
μακον ἀεὶ τέμνειν τὸν νομοθέτην. LEpist. VIII. 353, τούτων δὴ χρὴ πάσῃ
προθυμίᾳ πάντας τοὺς "ἕλληνας τέμνειν φάρμακον. See Eurip. Amdr. 121
ἄκος τῶν δυσλύτων πόνων τεμεῖν, where Schol. ἀπὸ τῶν ῥιζοτομούντων ἢ
μεταφορά" τεμεῖν οὖν ἀντὶ τοῦ εὑρέσθαι" and in Pindar Pyth. IV. 304, we
find φαρμακώσαισ᾽---ἀντίτομα στερεᾶν ὀδυνᾶν. The use of ὃν is a well-known
idiom. The two modes of chanting (ἀείδειν ἢ μινύρεσθαι) form ome music-
antidote to sleep (ὃν ἄκος ἀντίμολπον ὕπνον), distinguished from others not

\O—2

148 AGAMEMNON.

40 (a) Πριάμω M. (8) Πριάμον V. ΕἸ. F.
ὅτ (a) ἐπ᾽ ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ (8) omisit ut glossema (vid.
341) fd.

musical, such as walking up and down. See Zum. 5509, ἕν μὲν τόδ᾽ ἤδη
τῶν τριῶν παλαισμάτων.

25. τὸ ἰοῦ ἰοὺ ἐπὶ χαρᾶς, Suidas, citatus ab Herm. qui hunc v. post 21
ponit.

40—106 (Anapaests of the Parodos). In criticising the text of anapaests,
it must be kept in mind that, on account of their peculiar and easy rhythm
(consisting, in the main, of a series of monometers, chiefly in pairs, but
sometimes single; composed of anapaests, dactyls and spondees, which
may be combined anyhow, except that anapaest must not follow dactyl),
they are specially liable to be corrupted by omission or intrusion of such
monometers. Again, as an anapaestic system, closed by a dimeter cata-
lectic (called ‘versus paroemiacus’), has no defined length, but consists of
any number of lines, more or fewer, we sometimes find mss. trying to
lessen the number of systems by changing paroemiac lines into dimeters.
Further: it is an ordinary practice, but not a necessary rule, that a
paroemiac is preceded by a monometer, and this variable custom also leads
to corruption, oftener shown, it would seem, in neglecting the monometer,
than in maintaining it, though the latter mistake is not impossible: and, on
this point, it must be owned that modern criticism finds difficulty, and may
sometimes err. The anapaests before us contain g systems, keeping
θνοσκινεῖς 89. Long and oft-resumed consideration has finally led us to
believe (1) that each of these g systems should have a monometric base
before its paroemiac; (2) that in the ms. text of these lines occur 3 spurious
monometers at 61, 71, 92, possibly another at §7; (3) that two monometers
have fallen out, one at 69, supplying a subject to παραθέλξει 72, another at
ror, filling up the grammatical lacuna between λέξασ᾽ 98 and παιών re
γενοῦ lol.

57. τῶνδε μετοίκων. Pauw, Schii. Bl. make this gen. depend on
᾿Ερινύν, not on γόον, referring the phrase to the captured nestlings.
Such was our former view also. We now refer it, if genuine, to the old
birds, joining it to γόον. It may be spurious; and in that case it must
have been added by some one who wished to join a gen. to "Epws, but
without necessity. Were it removed, we should arrange vv. 56—7 as
monom. and dim. ἢ Πάν ἢ Ζεὺς | ol. y. of.

61. ἐπ᾽ ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ, mss. In our intimate conviction, this is a spurious
gloss here, borrowed from 339—41, Ala ro ξένιον μέγαν αἰδοῦμαι | τὸν
rade πράξαντ᾽ | ἐπ᾽ ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ τείνοντα πάλαι τόξον. This recurrence

CONSPECTUS LECTIONUM. 149

64 (a) ἐριδομένου M , ἐρειπομένου FI. pr. m. F.
(B) ἐρειδομένον B. G. Fl. sec. m.
67 (a) Δαναοῖσιν [Τρωσί θ᾽ ὁμοίως.
(β) Τρωσὶν Δαναοῖσί θ᾽ ὁμοίως ut Hom. II. 11. 39 Ed.

alone is a presumptive argument for our opinion; but scholars of taste who
examine the question will find it strengthened by the consideration that the
mention of Paris here is, aesthetically, premature and uncalled for. His
guilt and that of his countrymen (συντελὴς mods), with the dire con-
sequences, are a theme reserved for Stasimon I. The mustering of the
Grecian host under the Atreidae, the events on its march, the prophecy of
Calchas, the sacrifice of Iphigeneia, the dark forecast of their issues—these
are the topics of the Parodos. Evidently, in our view, the ms. com-
mentator who suggested the addition ἐπ᾽ ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ after πέμπει here was
stimulated to do so by πέμπει παραβᾶσιν in 59. We do not draw any argu-
ment on our side from the difference between the pure dative after πέμπει
and the dative with ἐπί, for, though we know of one only parallel, viz.
Hom. JZ. ii. 6 πέμψαι ἐπ’ ᾿Ατρείδῃ ᾿Αγαμέμνονι οὗλον ὄνειρον, we think
this—added to the places where, as in 341, ἐπὶ with dat. means against, to
the damage of—sufficient to sustain ἐπ᾽ ᾿Αλεξάνδρῳ grammatically, There-
fore we condemn it on aesthetical grounds alone. See 69.

65—67. Codd. write heres

διακναιομένης τ' ἐν προτελείοις
κάμακος θήσων Δαναοῖσιν
Τρωσί θ᾽ ὁμοίως.

Hermann, in his Treatise on Metres (Lib. 11. Cap. xxxii., 11.} states the
general rule, that a paroemiac verse, in concluding an anapaestic system,
concludes at the same time a sentence and a thought. After noticing some
rare instances to the contrary in the Susplices, the earliest and most corrupt
Aeschylean drama, he calls special attention to the place before us, de-
fending the vulgate text as follows:

‘Plena est et absoluta sententia versu paroemiaco, sed egregie, quasi
nunc demum Trojani in mentem veniant, hi in principio novi systematis
commemorantur. st enim pracipua quaedam vis in horum comme-
morationé. Perderet omnem hujus loci virtutem, qui versus sic vellet
distingui:

κάμακος θήσων
Δαναοῖσιν Τρωσί θ᾽ opolws.’

Being at issue with this view, we have noted by italics the logical con
tradiction existing in it. The ‘chief force’ of the passage, says Herm,

150 AGAMEMNON.

69 (a) πεπρωμένον ov (8) intercidisse videtur (post
πεπρωμένον) οὐδέ τις ἀνδρῶν Ed.

‘lies in the mention of the Trojans.’ Yet he says just above that the poet
superadds this mention of the Trojans, ‘as if they were not in his mind
before,’ as if it were a mere afterthought. Which of these counter-state-
ments are we to accept? That the Trojans are a mere afterthought, or
that the chief force lies in the mention of them? Doubtless the latter
rather than the former; yet not quite so decisively as Hermann suggests.
The Trojans are the “παραβᾶντες, the transgressors,’ in the simile of the
foregoing system, 58, as the Atreidae and their host are ‘the after-punishing
Erinys, 59. In the “παλαίσματα, the struggles’ waged ‘for a many-
suitored woman,’ no ‘praecipua vis, chief force,’ can be ascribed to either
party of equally matched combatants; but perhaps the Hellenic poet,
speaking by an Hellenic chorus, may be supposed to dwell most on the
retribution suffered by the wrong-doers, that is, to think more of ‘the
dust-biting knees and snapping spears’ of the Trojans than of the same
trials endured by his own people; and if so, surely this would cause him to
name the Trojans first as sufferers by the will of Zeus, and to superadd, as
a sighing afterthought—‘ay anxd for Danaans also. If the argument
rested here, we should consider it proved; but the lines of Homer, which
Pal. cites and which Herm. had overlooked, being manifestly followed
by Aeschylus, come in to place it beyond the reach of doubt. These
are, 72. ll. 39

θήσειν γὰρ ἔτ᾽ ἔμελλεν ἐπ᾽ ἄλγεά τε στοναχάς τε
Τρωσί τε καὶ Δαναοῖσι διὰ κρατερὰς ὑσμίνας.

Here is Zeus, the same agent, θήσειν, the same verb, Τρωσί τε καὶ Δαναοῖσι,
the same sufferers, ἄλγεα τε στοναχάς τε διὰ κρατερὰς ὑσμίνας parallel to
the παλαίσματα γυιοβαρὴ described by Aeschylus. All this proves de-
cisively that Τρωσὶν Aavaoicl θ᾽ ὁμοίως is the true reading in this system,
and that this paroemiac has κάμακος θήσων for its antecedent base.
Erroneous inversion of words is a frequent error in the codd. Thus we
find 5 βροτοῖς θέρος, 1077 ἀηδόνος μόρον, and other instances. Finally, by
this change the solemn words ἔστι δ᾽ ory viv ἔστι, τελεῖται δ᾽ | és τὸ
πεπρωμένον begin with far more power the next system, which now stands
alone in its religious grandeur.

69—72. We have suggested here the insertion in 69 of a monometer
οὐδέ τις ἀνδρῶν, containing a suitable subject for the verb παραθέλξει in 72.
Agamemnon cannot be the subject meant ; for we see, looking back, that
since the chorus came to its platform, it has said nothing of Agamemnon,
beyond naming him as one of the two Atreidae (Μενέλαος dvat 73 ᾿Αγα-

CONSPECTUS LECTIONUM. 151

70 (a) ὑποκλαίων (8) ὑποκαίων Cas.

71 (a) οὔτε δακρύων (8) omisit ut glossema Herm.

78 (a) ἀνάσσων (8) ἀνάσσων Herm.

80 (a) τιθιπεργήρως M., τόθιπερ γήρως ΕἸ., τόθ᾽ ὑπέργηρων
F. (8) τό θ᾽ ὑπέργηρων Vict.

83 (a) οὐδὲν (β) ov τις Ed

μέμνων) ; and we see, looking onward through the tragedy to the place
where Clytaemnestra speaks her mind (1342) that the chorus nowhere
indicates any knowledge of the resentment felt by the queen against her
husband (which Pal. understands by ὀργὰς dreveis here). And though
they report the prophetic words of Calchas respecting it (144—6), they are
not supposed to interpret them (226—30). Nor is it much more reasonable
to make Paris the unnamed subject of παραθέλξει. The Schol. and Herm.
undoubtedly have truth in view, when they call τις (understood) the subject
here. The sentiment is general, though Aesch. meant to glance at the
special cases of Agamemnon and his unholy sacrifice, of Paris and his
unlawful marriage rites, the ὀργαὶ ἀτενεῖς of which imply the wrath of deities
injured by the neglect of their just dues, and the adoption of impious sub-
stitutes. But the ellipsis of τις as subject of a verb is a grammatical four de
force, which we would not admit in Aeschylus except upon the strength of
examples adduced from other parts of his writings. We are therefore glad
to obviate it by supplying a good subject in a place where it is very satis-
factory, by the οὐδὲ betore the double οὔτε, and by the support given to
the metre after casting οἱ, δα we do with Herm. and Pal., the idle gloss
οὔτε δακρύων.Ό These things being done, the five anapaestic lines stand
forth distinct and complete, a fine specimen of Greek religious sentiment.

70, 71. Recte censuit Cas., vroxalwy legens, victimarum mentionem
omitti non posse: Herm. autem illud οὔτε δακρύων delevit, ut glossema
ad lectionem ὑποκλαίων.

80. Ex colluvie codicum sunt qui eliciunt ὅ θ᾽ ὑπέργηρως, ut Fr.
et Pal. Nos malumus cum cod. F. Vict. Bl. Pei. τό θ᾽ ὑπέργηρων.

83. For οὐδὲν we venture to read οὔ τις, thus escaping the disagreeable
synesis of masc. ἀρείων, referred to τὸ ὑπέργηρων. Οὔ τις ἀρείων παιδὸς
is a well-known brachylogy=v:s (i.e. πᾶς τις γέρων) οὐκ ἀρείων παιδός, ary
(or every) old man, no stronger than a child. For an analogous brachylogy,
see 370—372. λιτᾶν δ᾽ ἀκούει μὲν οὔτις θεῶν, τὸν δ᾽ ἐπίστροφον τῶνδε φῶτ᾽
ἄδικον καθαιρεῖ (i.e. πᾶς rts). In this place we may say that οὐ is confined
to asingle word in the sentence, i.e. ἀρείων, the boldness lying in the fact
that for this purpose it is sundered from its natural companion 7¢s.

152 | AGAMEMNON.
89 (a) πυθοῖ Fl. (8) codd. cet. πειθοῖ,

gt (a) τῶν ἀστυνόμων (8) τῶν τ᾽ ἀστυνόμων Ed.
᾿92 (a) τῶν τ᾽ οὐρανίων (8) omisit ut glossema Ed.
97 (2) φαρμασσομένη (8) traiecit a v. 94 Ed.
100 (a) αἰνεῖν (Q) aliquid excidisse videtur, quale δεῖξόν
τι σαφές, Ed.
104 (a) ἀγανὰ φαίνεις Μ. . (β) ἀγανὰ φαίνουσ᾽ Fl. F.
Herm.
106 (a) την θυμοφθόρον λύπης φρένα M. B., τὴν θυμοβόρον
λύπης φρένα ἘἸ., τὴν θυμοβόρον λυπόφρενα F.
(4) λύπης, θυμοφθόρον ἄτην Ahr.

89. Dind. Blomf. Pal. ex. cod. Fl. lectione πυθοῖ eliciunt πευθοῖ, satis
illam probabilem: sed nihilo deterior est πειθοῖ, quam plurimi codd.
ostendunt.

θνοσκινεῖς habent codd., pro quo sunt quibus θυοσκεῖς placet, aliis
θνοσκνεῖς. In re incerta nihil mutandum est.

g2. We have expunged τῶν τ᾽ οὐρανίων, as a superfluous gloss on
ὑπάτων, reading τῶν 7 ἀστυνόμων alone, of which ὑπάτων, χθονίων are sub-
divisions. Weil’s conj. ἀγρονόμων for οὐρανίων, adopted by Mr Paley, we
cannot receive, as we consider the rural deities out of place here.

97- We have transposed φαρμασσομένη from 94, to form a monometric
base here, where we think it stands better in all respects.

gg9—i101. The lacuna in grammar here is defended by several scholars,
as Herm. and Pal.: but not so as to satisfy us. BI. for λέξασ᾽ reads
λέξον θ᾽, Hartung λέξαις, which we formerly received. Now we believe
that the loss of a monometer should be assumed. This cannot be supplied
with assurance that the lost words are found. We suggest the most
simple phrase, δεῖξόν τι σαφές, though such words as dds χάριν ἡμῖν are
quite possible.

106. We now, without a shade of doubt, read, with H. L. Ahrens,

λύπης, θυμοφθόρον ἄτην.
We had hit upon this correction before we discovered (from Mr Paley’s
note) that Ahr. had anticipated us. We elicited it (as probably he did)
from the Medicean distortion τὴν θυμοφθόρον λύπης φρένα. As φρένα
now appears to us a manifest gloss, growing out of κακόφρων and φροντίς,
and contained in a marginal explanation of θυμοφθόρον, we find that, after
removing the syllable ¢pev from the Medicean line, there remain exactly all
the letters (disjecta membra) which make up the excellent reading above

CONSPECTUS LECTIONUM. 153
108 (a) ἐκτελέων (8) ἐντελέων Aur.

— (a) καταπνέει M. T., xararveve ΕἸ. F.
(8) καταπνείει A.

110 (a) ἀλκὰν (8) ἀλκᾷ Herm.

11m (a) Pav (8) Bas (ex Aristoph. Ran. 1284).
112 (a) τὰν γᾶν M., rayav Fl. (8) τάγαν Herm.

113 (a) δίκας (8) καὶ χερὶ (ex Aristoph. Ran. 1289).
115 (a) ἀργίας (8) ἀργᾷς Dind.

117 (a) παμπρέποις M. (8) παμπρέπτοις Β,

118 (a) ἐρικύματα φέρματι M., ἐρικύμονα φέρβοντι FI. F.

(B) ἐρικύμονα φέρματι Herm.
121 (a) κεδνὸς δὲ (8) τὼ δ᾽ ἀγαθὸς Ed,
(a) δισσοὺς (8) δισσοῖς Aur.

given, and first discerned by Ahr. Quid apertius? Thus the version
becomes ‘hope...dispels thought insatiate of sorrow, a soul-consuming
curse.’ It may be observed that the dislocation of τὴν in Cod. M. led later
scribes (ΕἸ. F.) to conj. θυμοβόρον, as favouring anapaestic rhythm, just as
in 1017 (1059) αὐτοφόνα was substituted for αὐτοκτόνα.

108. We adopt the conj. of Aur., ἐντελέων, as perhaps, more pro-
bable than the vulg. ἐκτελέων. If ἐντελεῖς can be accepted as=ol ἐν τέλει
(of which we lack adequate proof) then ἄνδρες ἐντελεῖς will mean chieftains
or captains. If not, it (or d. ἐκτελεῖς) may be taken for ‘those who have
attained the full strength of manhood,’ sta/wart heroes, as we have rendered
the phrase. Mr Paley would make ἐκτελέων a participle, ‘declaring the full
purport of,’ but he adduces nothing which can justify such an extension of
sense in the verb ἐκτελεῖν. to fulfil, complete. The reading ἐκ τελέων,
favoured by Herm. and KI1., has no probability.

121—123. The spondee κεδνὸς in 121, answering to the dactyl κύριος in
the strophe 107, violates that law of metrical agreement, which we firmly
believe to be maintained in this drama (see Preface). We therefore
deem it highly probable that Aeschylus wrote τὼ δὲ (referred to the δύο
following) with an epithet for orparéuavris, such as ἀγαθὸς or σοφός, and
that the change was afterwards made by a scribe who did not recognize the
use of τώ, which improves the emphasis, and so substituted the epithet
xedvos, which seemed to him suitable and sufficient. For xedvos the fitter
substitute of the two adjectives named would be ἀγαθός : comp. ἀγαθὸς
τροβατογνώμων 723. We therefore read τὼ δ᾽ ἀγαθὸς στρατόμαντις. This
suggests a pause after ἰδών, ‘them twain when the good army-seer beheld,
two sons of Atreus, warriors of diverse tempers.” Plato (Conviv. Ὁ. 274),

154 ᾿ς AGAMEMNON.

123 (a) πομπούς τ᾽ (8) πομπᾶς Ed.

(a) ἀρχάς M. (8) ἀρχούς ΕἸ. F.
124 (a) τεράζων (β) τεράζων Herm. (ex Etymol. M.)
125 (a) aype (β) αἱρεῖ Elm.
127 (a) δημιοπληθῆῇ (8) δημιοπληθέα Miil.
128 (a) μοῖρ᾽ ἀλαπάξει M. FI. Pal.

(B) μοῖρα λαπάξει F. Herm.
129 (a2) ara (8) ἄγα Herm.
135 (a) τόσσων M. R., τόσον ΕἸ. F. (8) τόσσον Vict.
— (a) εὔφρων καλὰ M.R. (8) εὔφρων a καλὰ ΕἸ. F.
136 (a) ὃρόσοισιν ἀέλπτοις M.

(B) ὃδρόσοις ἀέπτοις ΕἸ. Herm.

alluding to Hom. 77. 11. 570, XVII. 588, says ποιήσας γὰρ τὸν ᾿Αγαμέμνονα
διαφερόντως ἀγαθὸν ἄνδρα τὰ πολεμικά, τὸν δὲ Μενέλαον μαλθακὸν αἰχμητήν
«ἄκλητον ἐποίησεν ἐλθόντα τὸν Μενέλαον ἐπὶ τὴν θοίνην, χείρω ὄντα ἐπὶ τὴν
τοῦ ἀμείνονος. Δισσοὺς and δισσοῖς would be equivalent in sense, but perhaps
δισσοῖς is preferable on account of the accus. μαχίμους.

Admitting the correction rw δ᾽ ἀγαθὸς above, and δημιοπληθέα in 127,
comparison of the strophe at 104 with its antistrophe will happily illus-
trate the fact on which so much of our criticism is based—that in this
play an exact correspondence of syllables between str. and antistr. is main-
tained, with a few definite exceptions. Even final short syllables correspond
to short finals, as 114 aldv to 128 βίαιδν ; 117 ἕδραισϊ to 131 warpos, after
each of which final consonants the next line begins with a vowel. Herm.
and Pal. have been so inattentive to this circumstance that they read
ἕδραισιν with Cod. M.; but Cod. B. ἕδραισι, and this cod. shews metrical
knowledge by having θυομένοισι before or, while the rest add an unne-
cessary ».

123. We have never felt satisfied with the version given to the preva-
lent reading ἐδάη Aayodalras πομπούς τ᾽ ἀρχάς, ‘he understood the hare-
devouring eagles and the conducting chieftains (to be identified).’? We have
now adopted ἀρχοὺς from ΕἸ. F. Vict. and ventured, for πομπούς 7’, to read
πομπᾶς, the sense being: ‘he understood the hare-devouring leaders of the
escort’ (the two eagles who first appeared and escorted, as it were, the
marching host): in other words, he understood the omen which they con-
veyed as representing the Atreidae.

136. If the difficulty of gender could be overcome, we would gladly
read δρόσοισι λεπτοῖς with Wellauer, rather than accept the doubtful déwras
which Herm. and Dind. receive from Cod. ΕἸ.

CONSPECTUS LECTIONUM. 155

136 (a) μαλερῶν ὄντων M., μαλερῶν FI,
(B) μαλερῶν λεόντων St.

139,140 (a) τούτων αἰτεῖ ξύμβολα κρᾶναι,
δεξιὰ μὲν κατάμομφα δὲ φάσματα στρουθῶν.

(β) στρουθῶν al. ξ. τούτων 5. μ. x. δὲ φ. κρῶναι. Ed.
141 (a) δὲ καλέω (β) δ᾽ ἐκκαλέω Keck.
153 (a) προσεννέτω. (β) punctum delevit Ed.
154 (a) οὐκ ἔχω προσεικάσαι

(β) τοὔνομ᾽" ἄλλο δ᾽ οὐκ ἔχω Ed.
157 (a) οὐδ᾽ ὅστις (8) εἰς δ᾽ εἷς τις Ed.
159 (a) οὐδὲν λέξαι () οὐδ᾽ ἐλέγξεται Ed.

128-140. The corruption in this epode has been for the most part
successfully corrected by scholars, though without antistrophic lines to aid
them. Tepwva cannot, we think, be referred as fem. to Artemis. We
therefore take it, as neuter, with ξύμβολα. That φάσματα στρουθῶν is cor-
rupt, there can be no doubt. We have adopted transposition as the least
violent correction.

153. 1564. We think corruption here certain for three reasons: one,
the use of προσεικάσαι for εἰκάσαι or ἐπεικάσαι ; another, that, although the
preceding line τοῦτό νιν προσεννέπω, and τόδε before, can dispense with
τοὔνομα, yet what follows, πάντ᾽ ἐπισταθμώμενος πλὴν Διός, cannot do
without it; thirdly, the hiatus of -w | οὐκ is not pleasing. We therefore
believe that Aesch. wrote in 154 τοὔνομ᾽" ἄλλο δ᾽ οὐκ ἔχω x.7.X., without
stop at mpocevvérw. ἸΠροσεικάσαι cannot mean ‘to refer’: it means ‘to
liken’ or ‘compare;’ and is evidently the gloss of a scribe, who thought
ἔχω required a following infinitive. Mr Paley seems to mistake the
tenour of this digressive passage from Ζεὺς to ἡμένων. As far as the
words κυρίως ἔχειν the poet pursues one sole inquiry: Is Ζεὺς the true name
of the reigning king of heaven? This question is the ἄχθος φροντίδος,
the weight on the mind. Yes, he says, Ζεὺς is the true name. There
were two before him: but one is obsolete and forgotten, the other de-
feated and expelled. ΑἹ] who covet wisdom must glorify Ζεύς. He gives
wisdom by the way of suffering. Criminality brings painful remorse, and
with it repentant discretion (σωφροσύνη), which must be regarded as a
blessing (χάρις), from the deities who sit on the sacred bench. These are
general maxims of religion and morality, which the poet brings forward
as applicable to the whole history of the Pelopidae, from Tantalus to
Orestes. .

157. 159. That οὐδ᾽ ὅστις and-ovdéy λέξαι are corrupt, is not doubtful.

156 AGAMEMNON.

163 (2) τῷ (8) τὸν Schii.
167 (a) βιαίως (8) τοιάδε Ed.
178 (a) ναῶν καὶ (8) νεῶν re καὶ Pors,
180 (a) τρίβῳ κατέξαινον ἄνθος ᾿Αργείων"
(β) κατέξαινον ἄνθος ᾿Αργείων τρίβῳ: Ed.

But the right corrections cannot be certainly determined. We feel no hesi-
tation in refusing to accept Hermann’s ov λελέξεται in 159, for which
Mr Paley writes νῦν λελέξεται, We prefer our own suggestions εἰ δ᾽ εἷς τις
in 157, followed by οὐδ᾽ ἐλέγξεται in 159 ‘tf some one was &c., he will
not be even proved to have once existed.’ i. e. the pre-antique Uranus.

167. βιαίως does not correspond metrically with the antistrophic
wadtppo.—Hence Ahr. conjectured παλιρρόχθοις 173 for παλιρρόθοις. In
our view the corruption lies in the word βιαίως here, which we regard as a
spurious gloss founded on dxovras above. We have ventured to substitute
for it τοιάδε, ‘such is the favour of the deities:’ i.e. they send in mercy
this reminiscence of evil, which leads to repentant discretion (σωφρονεῦ).
Herm. condemns the view of Bl. and Pal. that χάρις δαιμόνων here
means ‘reverence of the gods.’ We agree with him. To our mind the
Greek use of χάρις is comprised in the line χάρις χάριν γάρ ἐστιν ἡ τίκτουσ᾽
ἀεί. It means (1) ‘/avour orkindness graciously conferred (hence in secondary
sense, kindness, joy, blessing) (2) favour or kindness due in return for that re-
ceived, or returned as due (hence in secondary sense, grateful return, grateful
feeling, gratitude). The idea of reverence which appears in a few passages, as
ἀθίκτων χάρις is only a particular modification of this latter meaning,
grateful respect due for blessings received. This is illustrated by the words
at 540, x) χάρις τιμήσεται Διὸς τάδ᾽ ἐκπράξασα, where it would be possible
to regard χάρις as possessing sense 2 but for τάδ᾽ ἐκπράξασα which deter-
mines it to sense :. And what χάρις Διὸς is there, we believe χάρις δαιμό-
νων to be here; therefore we treat βιαίως as the gloss of a misjudging scribe
substituted for τοιάδε.

178—180. 189—191. In order that our corrections may be fully
and fairly estimated, we exhibit here the 3 strophic lines 178—180 in
comparison with the antistrophic 189—191 (a) a8 they stand in codd. (§)
as they are emended in our text.

(a) The lines in codd. stand thus:

Stroph. 178 ναῶν καὶ πεισμάτων ἀφειδεῖς
παλιμμήκη χρόνον τιθεῖσαι
τρίβῳ κατέξαινον ἄνθος ᾿Αργείων.

CONSPECTUS LECTIONUM. 157

190 (a) μιαίνων (8) ῥεέθροις Ed.

101 (a) ῥεέθροις (8) μιαίνων Ed.

— (a) πατρῴους (8) πατρὸς Ed.

201 (a) βροτοῖς (8) βροτοὺς Schi. Bl. Herm. Dind.
297 (a) παρθένειον (8) παρθένειόν τ᾽ Pea,

216 (a) χέουσα (8) χέουσ᾽ εἶτ᾽ Ed.

Antistr. 189 τέκνον δαΐξω δόμων ἄγαλμὰ
μιαίνων παρθενοσφάγοισιν
ῥεέθροις πατρῴους χέρας βωμοῦ πέλας.

(8) In our edition they are printed as follows:

Stroph. νεῶν τε καὶ πεισμάτων ἀφειδεῖς
παλιμμήκη χρόνον τιθεῖσαι
κατέξαινον ἄνθος ᾿Αργείων τρίβῳ"

Antistr. τέκνον δαΐξω δόμων ἄγαλμα
ῥεέθροις παρθενοσφάγοισιν
μιαίνων πατρὸς χέρας βωμοῦ πέλας.

Νεῶν τε is Porson’s correction for vawy in 178. In 180 ᾿Αργείων is both
unmetrical in itself, and at variance with the antistrophic βωμοῦ πέλας.
This blot is obviously removed by transposing τρίβῳ to the end of the verse,
whence it had been displaced by a scribe who mistook its construction.
In the antistrophic lines three blots exist, (a) the short final in ἄγαλμα,
compared with the strophic ἀφειδεῖς; (8) the presence of 12 syllables
in igi, as compared with 180 which has only 11; (y) the use of πατρῷος
in a sense for which no authority can be found in Greek literature,
of me a father. The first blot is removed by transposing μιαίνων and
ῥεέθροις, for thus the final a of ἄγαλμα obtains long quantity. Blots
β and ¥ are both removed by simply reading πατρὸς for πατρῴους. And
these effective changes make absolutely no difference in the sense of the
passage, nor even inits translation. Mr Paley, indifferent to blots a and +,
seeks to remove f by reading with ΚΙ, and Pei. ῥείθροις for ῥεέθροιξ,
thus introducing a new metrical discrepancy, and a contracted form which
would not be used in lyrics by Aesch. who has adopted the form ῥέεθρον
even in dialogue, Pers. 489 ῥέεθρον ἁγνοῦ Στρύμονος. It may be added
that the passage is grammatically and poetically improved by the transposi-
tion of ῥεέθροις aud μιαίνων.

216. Herm. justly refuses to believe that Aesch. would write χέουσα
at the close of a verse before a vowel beginning the next. He therefore
reads χέουσ᾽ ὧδ᾽. We read χέουσ᾽ εἶτ᾽ which is in effect the same. But

-

158 AGAMEMNON.

222 (a) ayva (8) ayva Schii.
223 (a) αἰῶνα (8) παιᾶνα Hart.
228—g (a) corrupti sunt codd. vid. infra.
(B) τὸ μέλλον δ᾽ | ἐπεὶ γένοιτ᾽ ἂν κλύοις᾽ Bam.
231 (a) σύνορθον M., σύναρθρον FI. F.
(B) ἔξύνορθρον Well.
— (a) αὐταῖς (8) αὐγαῖς Herm.
232 (a) τἀπὶ (8) ἢ ‘xi Ed.
— (a) evmpagis (8) εὖ πρᾶξις Eng,
238 (a) εἴτε (8) εἴ τι Aur.
249 (a) τί γὰρ τὸ πιστόν ἐστι τῶνδέ σοι τέκμαρ ;
(β) τί γὰρ τὸ πιστόν ; ἔστι τὠώνδέ σοι τέκμαρ; Ed,
259 (a) ἀγγέλον () ἀγγάρου ϑεϊγά. ex Etvm. M.
261 (a) φανὸν (8) πανὸν Cas. ex Athenaeo.
265 (a) πεύκη τὸ (8) προὔκειτο Ed.

we think it not improbable that the poet wrote μεθιεῖσ᾽, and that χέουσα
is the gloss of some annotator who fancied κρόκον βαφὰς meant blood.

228—9. μαθεῖν ἐπιρρέπει τὸ μέλλον' τὸ δὲ προκλύειν (tria haec alia
manu) ἐπιγένοιτ᾽ ἂν κλύοις προχαιρέτω. M. Ita fere ΕἸ., sed ἐπεὶ γένοιτ᾽.
F. omittit τὸ δὲ προκλύειν. Ald. pro ὧν κλύοις scrib. ἀνηλύοις. F. Vict.
hab. ἂν ἡ λύσις. Edd. plur. interpungunt post ἐπιρρέτπει, recte, ut videtur.
(1) τὸ μέλλον δ᾽ ἐπεὶ od γένοιτ᾽ ἂν λύσις προχαιρέτω Elm. Bl. Pal. (2) τὸ
μέλλον" τὸ προκλύειν δ᾽ ἤλυσιν προχαιρέτω Herm. KI. al. (3) τὸ μέλλον" τὸ
δὲ προκλύειν πρὶν γένοιτο χαιρέτω, Heim. Dav., quod veremur ut bene
graecum sit. (4) Bambergeri lect., quam edidimus, recipiunt etiam Dind.
Weil. Schn. Ahr. Eng.

232. It seems to us that the reading ἡ ᾽πὶ justifies πρᾶξις, which after
τἀπὶ is utterly superfluous. Ἢ ἐπὶ τούτοισι πρᾶξις πέλοιτο eb=7d δ᾽ εὖ
νικάτω above, and τὸ δ᾽ εὖ κρατοίη 326. See also 464.

265. By the easy substitution of TPOYKEITO for ΠΕΎΚΗΤΟ these
bald, unconstructed words immediately become lucid and beautiful.

(1) The place (263—265) is manifestly in want of a finite verb, and
deformed by the presence of the worse than useless noun πεύκη. Here then
a verb must take the place of the noun, clearing up the sense, and supported
by the adverbial phrase πρὸς ἡδονήν. We had thought of προὔβη, but further
consideration showed the idleness of the article 74, and led to the perception
of προὔκειτο, as the true word. (2) Palaeographic critics will at once see
that the ‘ductus litterarum’ in uncial writing shows almost exact corre

CONSPECTUS LECTIONUAL 159

266 (a) σκοπὰς (8) oxorais T. Vict.
281 (a) μὴ χαρίζεσθαι M. FL, dy χαρίζεσθαι F.
(B) μηχαρίζεσθαι Well. Pei.

spondence. (3) Mr Paley objects, without a shadow of reason, that a
verb of motion is wanted. Let us translate the lines. High-reaching,
so as to skim the sea, the strength of the travelling torch lay forth to full
delight, and transmitted, likesome sun, a blaze of golden light to the watchmen
of Makistus. A torch which travels in its strength, skimming the sea, and
transmitting light, needs no other verb of motion, while the simile ws τις
ἥλιος amply proves that the verb required is one which, as προὔκειτο, shall
express the continuous stream of radiated light between the beacon on
Athos and the watchmen on Makistus. And what business has the noun
πεύκη here when its synonym λαμπάδος stands just before it? The site of
the Euboean mountain Makistus is not clearly known: but it must have
been somewhere near Cape Koumi, from which point a great beacon lighted
on Mt. Athos (Monte Santo) might possibly be descried in a direction
due north, at a distance of go miles. The word ὑπερτελής, and still more
the simile ὥς τις ἥλιος, distinctly prove that in the ἰσχὺς πορευτοῦ λαμπάδος
Aesch, meant to include the source of light, the beacon on Athos itself.
Whoever, like ourselves, has spent the autumn and winter months on an
eastward-looking beach, and faced, morning after morning, the golden path
of rays streaming over the sea between his own eyes and the newly risen
sun, will understand the perfect fitness and beauty of the verb προὔκειτο
here. The fitness derives further force from the application of the verb
προκεῖσθαι to headlands such as Athos (ἐν τῇ θαλάττῃ προκείμενον χωρίον,
Xen. Az. vi. 4), and to arranged signals, as προκείμενα σημήια in Herod.
(See Soph. O.7. 865, νόμοι πρόκεινται.) “ 70 full delight’ is a neutral
rendering of xpds ἡδονήν. It is open to question whether this phrase refers
to the light itself (a¢ its own sweet will) or means (as we suggest) fo the
delight of beholders, especially the watchmen of Makistus. So Prom. 503,
δαίμοσιν πρὸς ἡδυνήν.

281. This is one of the places in which all we can do is to choose that
reading which seems, on the whole, to have the fewest disadvantages,
though we cannot be satisfied, as we were in the preceding note, that it
restores the original. On one point we feel confidence: viz.: that the duty
urgently suggested to the watchmen of Aegiplanctus is, to enlarge and
strengthen their beacon blaze, in order to surmount a headland on the
opposite coast of the Sinus Saronicus. This premise excludes the con-
jecture (of Martin) μὴ χρονίζεσθαι which Mr Paley edits, and implies the
inadequacy of all which keep the vulgate χαρίζεσθαι. Μὴ χατίζεσθαι

160 AGAMEMNON.

283 (a) πωγῶνα (8) excidisse videtur aliquid quale
καὶ κεκτημένον | ἰσχὺν τοσαύτην ὦστε Ed. -

284 (a) κάτοπτρον (β) κάτοπτον Can.

285 (a) εἶτ᾽ ἀφίκετο (β)) ἔς τ᾽ ἀφίκετο St.

299 (a) ἐκχέας ()) ἐγχέας Can.

300 (a) φίλως (β) φίλω St.

308 (a) νῆστις ΕἸ, (8) νήστεις F.

(Heath), is a reading which tends to convey (though hardly with enough
Strength) the sense required; but we doubt its fitness as Greek. KI.
with St. reads μῆχαρ ἴζεσθαι, and supposes θεσμὸν to mean the watch-
men, which we cannot admit, because the translation resulting appears to
us impossible. We have no doubt that θεσμὸν πυρὸς (if indeed πυρὸς is
certainly genuine) means τὸ τεθειμένον πῦρ ‘the stablished fire-supply’
-- τὸν φρυκτόν as at present laid down. This view has naturally led us
to accept Wellauer’s conjecture, adopted by Scholef. and Pei., μηχαρί-
ἕεσθαι, a supposed derivative of μῆχαρ a remedy. This gives the meaning
shewn in our version ‘it urged the improvement (or enlargement) of the
stablished fire-supply.’? With θεσμὸν πυρὸς compare σφαγὰς πυρὸς 978.
As here the fuel laid down to be fired is called ‘the constitution of fire,’
so the slaughter of sheep to be burnt is called ‘the slaughter of fire.’
If we were disposed to adopt any conjecture less near to the ms. text, it
would be μείζον᾽ αἴθεσθαι for μὴ χαρίζεσθαι, or θεσμοῦ μῆχαρ αἴθεσθαι.

283--285. Abandoning our former conjectures and that of Schii.
(ὑπερβάλλει) in this passage, we now avoid the ugly construction of the
vulgate text by assuming a loss of words, such as we have printed, after
πωγῶνα. The recurrence of καὶ in the same foot would help to account for
the omission.

296. We maintain the ms. reading λέγοις, which must not be changed
to λέγεις. The chorus cannot possibly say they wish Clyt. to repeat what
she has said. They do say they wish to hear her tale continued to the
very Close (S:nvexws). We think with Mr Paley that ὡς is not to be ren-
dered as, but to be taken in its rarer yet well-established sense, for ὅπως
how. Herod. vil. 161. ws δὲ στρατηγήσεις γλίχεαι. Xen. Cyr. 1, 2, 3
ws καλὼς ἔξει τὰ ὑμέτερα, ἣν φίλοι γένησθε, ἐμοὶ μελήσει. The mood of
λέγοις (for λέξει5) we refer to the attraction of θέλοιμ᾽ av. Πάλιν is not
bound to λέγοις, but free to modify the infinitive ἀκοῦσαι. The meaning
of the compound verb ἀποθαυμάσαι is given in the following translation:

‘But I should like to hear again and so crown my wonder, how you tell
this story to its close.’

CONSPECTUS LECTIONUM. 161

313 (a) ws δυσδαίμονες (8) ὡς δ᾽ εὐδαίμονες St. Ed.
317 (a) οὐκ ἄν γ᾽. (8) ovrav Herm.
— (a) αὖ θάνοιεν ΕἸ. F. Vict., ἂν θάνοιεν B.
(B) ἀνθαλοῖεν Aur.
322 (a) θεοῖς δ᾽ ἀναμπλάκητος B. F. Vict.
(B) θεοῖς δ᾽ ἂν ἀμπλάκητος ΕἸ,

323 (a) ἐγρήγορον (β) ἐγρηγορὸς Pors.
325 (a) κλύοις (8) κλύεις Β.
345 (a) ἔχουσιν εἰπεῖν (β) ἔχουσιν" εἰπεῖν BI.

313. Receiving Stanley’s emendation for the unsuitable ὡς δυσδαίμονες
of codd., we are disposed to modify it by accentuating the particle, ws
δ᾽ εὐδαίμονες ‘and thus blest of heaven,’ ἄς. So 858, εἰ πάντα δ᾽ ὡς
πράσσοιμεν. Hermann’s suggestion, ws δὲ δαίμονες, may possibly be
true.

345—359- In this Stasimon, strophe a’, Str. β΄, and antistr. β' are full
of corruption, the rest is comparatively pure.

In the first two lines of Str. a’, we do not hesitate to place a colon after
ἔχουσιν, connecting εἰπεῖν with πάρεστιν, and adding τ᾽ after ἐξιχνεῦσαι.
We then take Hermann’s readings to 354 Umrépgev. The next three lines
are manifestly corrupt, and corruption continues, we doubt not, to the close
of the Strophe (ἀφάνειαν). The text of Codd. is

ὑπὲρ τὸ βέλτιστον" ἔστω, δ᾽ ἀπή-

μαντον, wor’ ἀπαρκεῖν (F. ὥστε κἀπαρκεῖν)

εὖ πραπίδων λαχόντα"

οὐ γάρ ἐστιν ἔπαλξις

πλούτου πρὸς κόρον ἀνδρὶ

λακτίσαντι μεγάλα Δίκας βωμὸν εἷς ἀφάνειαν.

. F. has ἐκλακτίσαντιο
which becomes, with our emendations,

τὸ δ᾽ οὔ τι βέλτιστόν ἐστ᾽, οὐδ᾽ ἀπή-

pavrov, wor’ ἀπαρκεῖν ἂν εὖ πραπίδων λαχόντι"

πλούτου γὰρ τίς ἔπαλξις

φωτὶ πρὸς κόρον ἔξω

λακτίζοντι μέγαν Δίκας βωμὸν εἰς ἀφάνειαν ;

the corresponding antistrophic lines are,

λιτᾶν δ᾽ ἀκούει μὲν οὔτις θεῶν,
τὸν δ᾽ ἐπίστρηφον τῶνδε pir’ ἄδικον καθαιρεῖ,
οἷος καὶ ἸΙάρις ἐλθών

K. A, AV

162 AGAMEMNON.

346 (a) πάρεστι τοῦτ᾽ ἐξιχνεῦσαι FI., π. τοῦτό γ᾽ é Ἐ,
(β) πάρεστιν τοῦτό γ᾽ ἐξιχνεῦσαί τ΄, Ed.

347 (a) ὡς ἔπραξεν () ἔπραξαν (eiecto ws) Herm.

351 (a) ἐγγόνους (8) ἐκγόνοις Herm.

352 (a) ἀτολμήτων (8) ἀτολμήτως Bam. Herm.

355 (a) ὑπὲρ τὸ (8) τὸ δ᾽ οὔ τι Ed.

— (a) ἔστω δ᾽ (8) ἐστ᾽ οὐδ᾽ Ed.

356 (a) dor ἀπαρκεῖν ΕἸ., ὥστε κἀπαρκεῖν F.
(βλ ὥστ᾽ ἀπαρκεῖν ἂν Weil.

-- (a) λαχόντα (β)) λαχόντι Schii.

357 (a) οὐ γάρ ἐστιν (β) πλούτου γὰρ τίς Ed.

358 (a) πλούτου (8) φωτὶ Ed.

— (a) avdpt (8) ἔξω Ed.

els δόμον τὸν ᾿Ατρειδᾶν
ἤσχυνε ξενίαν τράπεζαν κλοπαῖσι γυναικός.

(a) ὑπὲρ τὸ β. in codd. is a manifest gloss interpreting the adv. ὑπέρφευ
(over-well) which immediately precedes, but βέλτιστον is probably genuine.
To δ᾽ οὔ τι is a guess, suiting the sense of the place. (8) ᾿Απήμαντον is
certainly genuine, and, as the context shews, it means /ree from wrong, or
harmless, (y) After wor’ ἀπαρκεῖν we supply, with Weil, the syllable
wanted, ἄν. Triclinius, seeing that want, wrote κάπαρκενν badly in F.
Aaxévre seems a little better Greek than the accus. λαχόντα, (δ) In the
three next lines corruption appears in οὐ following final ἃ of preceding
line; in οὐ γάρ, πλούτου, and ἀνδρί, which do not agree with antistr.; in
λακτίσαντι which does not correspond with antistr. (joxive fe.); and in
μεγάλα. The reading of F. ἐκλακτίσαντι hints the omission of such a
word as ἔξω. As to correction—péyay is the obvious and accepted sub-
stitute for μεγάλα, φωτὶ for ἀνδρὲ is a good exchange: the substitution of ris
for οὔκ ἐστιν leaves the general sense unimpaired, and the transposition of
πλούτου not only supports the final ¢ of Aaxdx71, but adds much to the vigour
of the sentence,

The translation of the lines becomes:

‘But this is not the best thing, nor even free from wrong, so that it can
suffice one who is wise of heart; for what defence is wealth to a man
who insolently spurns into outer darkness the mighty altar of Justice ?’

That everything here is exactly what Aeschylus wrote, we dare not
affirm: that the general sense is that of Aeschylus we are sure: we think
also that it is good poetic Greek.

CONSPECTUS LECTIONUM. 163

359 (a) λακτίσαντι FL, ἐκλακτίσαντι F.
(B) δλακτίζοντι Ed.

— (ὦ μεγάλα (8) μέγαν Can.

361 (a) σπροβονλόπαις (8) πρόβουλος, παῖς Weil.
362 (a) παμμάταιον (8) πᾶν μάταιον Well.

368 (a) πτανὸν ($8) ποτανὸν Pors. Schii.

376 (a) λογχίμους τε καὶ (8) τε καὶ λογχίμους Ahr.
377 Post φθοράν, intercidisse videtur versus, qualis
δυοῖν pi "Ata πολέοιν μέτοικος Ed.

378 (a) βέβακεν F. Vict. (8) BéBaxe ΕἸ. Pors. Bl. Herm.
379 (a) πολὺ δ᾽ ἀνέστενον FL

(B) πολλὰ δ᾽ ἔστενον F. Pauw, Herm.
383 (a) σιγᾶς ἄτιμος adoidopos

(β) σῖγ᾽ ἀτίμως ἀλοιδόρως Ed.
384 (a) ἅἄδιστος ἀφεμένων ἰδεῖν.

(β) ἄδισθ᾽ ὅσ᾽ ἦν ἀφειμένων. Ed.

277. Our suggestion of assuming a verse lost after φϑορὰν grows out of
the necessity we find of supposing a similar loss in the antistrophe after
ὁρᾶν 392, When we became convinced of this necessity, we looked back
to the strophe to see what would happen there if the antistrophe were
increased by a verse. On seeing this place, the words in Virgil concerning
Helen, ‘Troiae et patriae communis Erinys’ sprang to our mind, and we
said to ourselves ‘here was the original of that clause.’ The form of render-
ing it was not far to seek: for, remembering that in another place Aesch.
had called Helen νυμφόκλαυτος "Epis (688), we felt sure he would not
repeat this term; while Virgil not having latinised “Ary, would naturally
render it here by the term he had latinised, Erinys. We have therefore
suggested δυοῖν pl’ “Ara πολέοιν μέτοικος. Helen, having come from
Sparta to Argos, afterwards flying from Argos to Troy, might well be
called a μέτοικος of the two cities, and of both wf’ “Ara, ‘communis
Erinys.’

383, 384. No scholar can be sure that he has restored these two corrupt
lines as Aesch. wrote them. We had written the former thus πάρεστι σῖγ᾽
ἄτιμος ws ἀλοίδορος 5° and the antistrophic, τὸ πᾶν δὲ γᾶς ἀφ᾽ ᾿Ἑλλάδος
ξυνορμένοις, but we now think the following more probable: str. πάρεστι
ay’ ἀτίμως, ἀλοιδόρως antistr. τὸ way δ᾽ ἀφ᾽ Ἑλλάδος yas ξυνορμένοις, the
metre being anacrusis t bini troch. trihem, Cf. Choeph. go, aty’ ἀτίνων.

VA

164 : AGAMEMNON.

388 (a) ἀνδρί, (B) ἔρρει δ᾽ Ed.

389 (a) ὀμμάτων δ᾽ (8) ὀφθαλμῶν Ed.

— (a) ἔρρει (8). ἀνδρὶ Ed.

392 Post ὁρᾶν intercidisse videtur versus, qualis
φίλοισιν evdy ξυνὼν ὀνείρους, Ed.

The restoration of 384 is still more uncertain, on account of ἰδεῖν, which
may be ἃ gloss, or may not be. We have now adopted a correction which
excludes it, ἄδισθ᾽ do’ ἣν ἀφειμένων, ‘all that was sweetest being gone.’
Mr Paley reads ἄλγιστ᾽ ἀφειμέναν ἰδών, each word being an emendation.
But we want examples ofthe form ἄλγιστα, and ἀφ. ἰδὼν we little like here,
though not unexampled.
388, 389. These lines are in Fl. and Εἰ,
ἔχθεται χάρις ἀνδρί"
ὀμμάτων δ᾽ ἐν ἀχηνίαις ἔρρει waa’ ᾿Αφροδίτα.
We restore agreement by Jacile corrections, which in every way improve
the place without any change of sense.
The antistrophic lines are (402)
| οἶδεν, ἀντὶ δὲ φωτῶν
τεύχη καὶ σποδὺς εἰς ἑκάστου δόμους ἀφικνεῖται.

392. εὖτ᾽ ἂν---δοκών ὁρᾶν. Hermann’s attempt to explain this Greek by
an ellipse of ὁρᾷ, though adopted by Mr Paley, seems to us futile. What
is the sense of ‘When one seeming to see (or, thinking he sees) sees?’
Our own conjecture δοκῶν ὁρᾷ ‘in fancy sees,’ is a better resource in point
of sense, but, as a Greek idiom, it lacks support. We therefore think a
line is here lost, the nature of which we have ventured to suggest. If
our conjecture is just, we surmise that the strophic line at 377 was the first
loss, and the removal of the antistrophic a later consequence,

202. Herm. reads παραλλαγαῖσι for παραλλάξασα, to preserve cor-
respondence with the strophic BéBaxe ῥίμφα. Conversely F. Vict. and
Mr Paley read βέβακεν to make the strophe harmonize with the antistr.
Neither expedient pleases us. The rapid rhythm βέβακε | ῥίμφα διὰ
πυλᾶν (παραλλαξ | aca διὰ χερών) ought certainly not to be clogged by the
added ν, while on the other hand Hermann’s substantive is clumsy and
improbable. We had almost adopted παραλλαγεῖσα, in spite of the want
of authority for the passive forms of παραλλάσσω in earlier Greek; but we
now keep both βέβακε and παραλλάξασα, because the initial ὁ in ῥίμφα
seems to satisfy correspondence, and to give the rhythm βεβακέρριμφα
answering to παραλλάξασα, the voice in each verse laying stress on the
second syllable, and gliding’over the third as if it were a short one.

CONSPECTUS LECTIONUM. 165

395 (a) ὀὁπαδοῖς (8) ὁπαδοῦσ᾽ Do. Herm.
396 (a) ἐφ᾽ ἑστίας (βδ)). ἐφεστίους St.
397 (a) ὑπερβατώτερα. (β) ὑπερβολὴν ἔχε. Ed.
398 (a) αἴας (β) γᾶς Ed.
402 (a) οὖς μὲν γὰρ πέμψεν Ἐ,

(β) τοὺς μὲν γάρ ποτε πέμψας Ed.
404 (a) εἰσαφικνεῖται (β) ἀφικνεῖται Pors. Herm.
413 (a) διὰ (8) διαὶ Herm.
414 (a) τάδε (8) τὰ δὲ Herm.
419 (a) evpoppor (8) ἔμμορφοι innuente Herm. Ed.
421 (a) Sypoxparov (8) δημοκράντου Pors.,
426 (a) πταλιντυχῇ (8) παλιντυχεῖ Scal. Pors,
427 (a) τιθεῖσ᾽ (8) κτίζουσ᾽ Ed,

395. We receive without hesitation Dobree’s emendation ὁὀπαδοῦσ᾽ for
ὁπαδοῖς, as Hermann does. We think that Mr Paley errs in translating
οὐ μεθύστερον forthwith, and joining it with BéBaxe. Good taste as well as
the Greek language forbids this. Οὐ μεθύστερον means at no later time,
i.e. never again, and belongs to éradovc’. The vision is gone, never to
return.

397. ῬὙπερβατώτερα is spurious, as appears not merely from the final
a, which does not correspond with the strophe, but also from the fact that
ὑπέρβατος means what is, or can be, transcended, not what transcends.

402. It is evident that οὖς μὲν yap πέμψεν F. is corrupt: and all
editors have written ἔπεμψεν, inserting before it, with Porson, τις. But to
the disagreement of ἡπὰρ with strophic ἀνάσσειν, and of ἔπεμψξν with
κολοσσῶν they have remained callous. That οὖς μὲν ought to be τοὺς μὲν
is manifest from its antithesis of δὲ 417. The τοὺς μὲν are those whose
bodies were burnt, and the dust sent home, the οἱ δὲ are those buried
before Troy. This correction involves πέμψας for πέμψεν, and rls wore or
γάρ wore, for perhaps, after ἑκάστου, τις is not essential.

.419. We have ventured, somewhat boldly, to edit ἔμμορφοι (as
suggested by Herm.), for vulg. εὔμορφοι, not being able to believe that
Aesch. would describe buried corpses by this latter epithet. “Eupopqos
is not cited earlier than Plutarch, but the analogical words ἔμμετρος,
Eupnvos, ἔμμισθος, ἔμμοχθος, are classical; and in Aesch. ἅπαξ λεγόμενα
are frequent. A scribe would very glibly change the form for one with
which he was familiar,

© 427. We venture to edit xrifovo’ here for τιθεῖσ᾽, thus preserving correr

166 AGAMEMNON.

429 (a) ὑπερκότως (8) ὑπερκόπως Gro.
438 (a) ἤτοι (f) εἴτε Ahr,
— (Ὁ μὴ (β) τι Ed.
440 (a) παραγγέλμασι (β) παραγγέλμασιν Pors,
470 (a) ἦλθες (HAP ΕἸ. pr. m.)
(B) ἦσθ᾽ Bl. ex.marg. Askev.
471 (a) καὶ παγώνιος ΕἾ,, κἀπαγώνιος F,
(() καὶ παιώνιος Do.

479 (a2) ἧ πον (β) εἴ που Aur.
502 (a) πῶς δὴ διδαχθεὶς () πῶς δή ; διδαχθεὶς Schii.
503 (a) πεπληγμένος (β) επληγμένοι Tyr.
505 (a) ἀναστένειν (β) μ᾽ ἀναστένειν Scal.
506 (a) στρατῷ (β) πόλει Ed.
508 (a) καὶ πῶς ἀπόντων (8) καὶ πῶς ; ἀπόντων St.
— (a) τυράννων Fl. Vict. (8) κοιράνων F. Can.
509 (a) ὧν (8) ὡς Scal.
sir (a) εὖ λέξειεν (8) av λέξειεν Aur.
516 (a) λαχόντες (8) λάσκοντες Ed.
530 (a) παλιγκότου ;
(8) hinc excidisse versum credimus, qualis sit
τούτων ἐπαινῶ μηδὲ φροντίζειν ἔτι Ed.

spondence with the strophic τὸν δ᾽ ἐν 412. The verb κτίζειν is used by
Aesch. in this sense (efficere) almost as often as τιθέναι.

506. We write πόλει here with full conviction that it is the word of
Aesch., στρατῷ being either the blunder of a careless copier, or the gloss of
a bungling commentator. Πόλει not only makes sense clear, but supplies
to ἐπῆν the dative which is felt to be wanting.

531. Wecannot doubt that a line is lost before καὶ πολλά, such in effect
as we suggest.

556. It is possible that κινοῦντες for κοιμῶντες may be a true conjecture.
See θνοσκινεῖς 89. But we have not adopted it, because it is also not impos-
sible that, as Butler suggested, the ὀλολυγὴ took place when the lights were
being extinguished, though we nowhere read of such a custom.

559- Retracting our former acceptance of ὅπως as a final conjunction,
we render σπεύσω ὅπως ἄριστα δέξασθαι, J will haste to receive with all
possible honour.

CONSPECTUS LECTIONUM. 167

564 (2) τάχιστ᾽ (β) μάλιστ'
dein post hunc versum intercidisse alterum putamus, qualis sit
ὅστις Kat “Apyos πρῶτα μὲν μέλλοι λεὼν Ed.

565 (a) γυναῖκα πιστὴν δ᾽᾿ (β) πιστόν, γνναῖκα δ᾽ Ed
(a) εὖροι (β) εὑρεῖν Ed.

570 (a) ovd (β) οὐκ Schii. BL

577 () ye (8) τε Herm.

581 (a) τύχῃς (8) τύχοις Pors.

583 (2) ἀνὴρ (8) ἀνὴρ Herm,

603 (a) σεσαγμένων (β) σεσαγμένον Schii.

608 (a) ᾿Αχαιών... θεοῖς
(B) ᾿Αχαιοῖς...θεῶν Do. Herm. Pal.

615 (a) τυφώ (f) , rude (a ξὺν pendens).

641 (a) προνοίαις (8). προνοίαισι Pauw.

645 (a) ἑλένας (8) ἑλέναυς BI. Herm,

647 (a) ἔπλευσεν (8) ἔπλευσε Weil.

654 (a) ἀτίμως F., ἀτίμως ty’ ΕἸ. Vict. (8) ἀτίμωσιν Can.

564, 565. It isnow manifest to us that ἥκειν ὅπως τάχιστα is sheer non-
sense, "“Hxew can only mean ‘2s come’ (for had come is not possible here).
We read above in the speech of the herald 481, 490, that Agamemnon
ἥκει, ἐξ come. i.e. he has landed on the Argive coast, and has sent the herald
forward to announce his approach. For ὡς τάχιστ᾽ must be read therefore
ws μάλιστ᾽ (or ws μέγιστ᾽): ‘tell my lord, that he is come supremely dear to
the city.” As to εὕροι which follows in codd., Herm. supposes it to be
obliquely constructed: but this cannot be for two reasons; first, it has no
conjunction or relative to connect it with ἥκειν ; next, it should be fut. opt.
not aorist. We therefore hold that a line must be lost here, in effect as
follows: ἐπεὶ (or darts) κατ᾽ “Apyos πρῶτα μὲν μέλλοι λεὼν (reading then)
πιστόν, γυναῖκα δ᾽ ἐν δόμοις εὑρεῖν μολών.

575. These two lines are somewhat obscure, perhaps by the poet’s
design. We would now join no particle to ropotow. ‘Thus indeed hath
she made a speech for you to learn, specious to the minds of thorough-
judging interpreters.” The Chorus seem to hint that they know the real.
truth better than the herald was likely to discern it from the queen’s
speech.

168 | AGAMEMNON.

658 (a) ὑμέναιον (8) νέον ὑμέν᾽ Ed.

— (a) ἐπέρρεπεν (B) ἐπέρρεπε Weil.

664 (a) παμπρόσθη (8) πάμπροσθ᾽ ἡ Herm.
— (a) aid ἀμφὶ (8) αἰῶνα διαὶ Dav.

666 (a) λέοντα σίνιν (B) λέοντος tvw Con.

638. Our correction νέον ὑμέν᾽ for ὑμέναιον is somewhat bold, but, in
our view, required by the final syllable of τίοντας before it, as compared
with the strophic word πρεπόντως.

664. Alwy’ ἀμφὶ in the two codd. is manifestly corrupt. We had
formerly conjectured for ἀμφὶ, ἅμα καὶ, which we afterwards abandoned
for αἰῶνα διαί, the correction of Mr Davies.

666—679. In this corrupt strophe and antistrophe we have edited
several improvements of the text. First, Conington’s excellent λέοντος Tye»
for λέοντα σίνιν. In 667 we have added δ᾽ after φιλόμαστον, not only sus-
taining the metre, but usefully contrasting that adj. with ἀγάλακτον,
‘though weaned, yet fond of the teat,’ still an infant lion. The addition of |
τε in 669 and of ἐν in 676 improve metre without injuring sense. In 673
the bad emendation πρόσθε and the untragic form τοκήων are removed: in
674 the excellent reading of F., τοκεῦσιν, is adopted. Mr Paley mentions
our conjecture θανάτοισιν in 675, but with a qualifying doubt as to speaking
ofthe deaths (θάνατοι) of sheep. He says: “ the only objection seems to be
the doubt whether θάνατοι ‘violent death,’ is ever applied to animals.”
The objection is futile. A few passages are cited in the Lexicon, where
θάνατοι is supposed to imply ‘ violent death,’ such as Eur. El. 485 σέ ποτ᾽
οὐρανίδαι πέμψουσιν θανάτοισι, yet even here it may be suggested that the
double deaths of Aegisthus and Clytaemnestra are implied. In Soph. El.
205 τοὺς ἐμὸς ἴδε πατὴρ θανάτους αἰκεῖς διδύμαιν χειροῖν, it is evident that one
death by the hands of two murderers is named as if the death were double.
In Agam. 1502 θανάτοις αὐθένταισιν, not merely violent death is meant, but
many murders of various persons by various. In Plat. Rep. 399 els τραύ-
para καὶ θανάτους may mean a scene of wounds and deaths (a battlefield).
Thus it may be questioned whether θάνατοι (in itself) ever carries the sense
of a violent death. On the other hand, it does frequently mean ‘deaths’
of various kinds, of various persons, of one person (rhetorically) as Dem.
521 πολλών ἄξιος θανάτων καὶ οὐχ ἑνός. Hence it is not necessary to reply
that the death of sheep in the claws of a lion is ‘a violent death :’ we
render with justice ‘the deaths of slaughtered sheep.’ We can cite no ex-
amples of θάνατος used of beasts: neither can we adduce one of φόνος
applied to them: but we find no difficulty in joining θανάτοισιν to μηλοφόνοις

CONSPECTUS LECTIONUM. 169

667 (a) φιλόμαστον (B) φιλόμαστον δ᾽ Ed.

669 (a) εὐφιλόπαιδα (8) εὐφιλόπαιδά τε Ed.

673 (a) ἔθος (8) ἦθος Con.

674 (a) τοκήων ΕἸ. Vict. (8) τοκέων F.

— (a) Yydp tpopas ΕἸ. Vict. (8) γὰρ τροφεῦσιν F.

675 (a) ᾿μηλοφόνοισιν arats Fl., μηλοφόνοισιν ἅταισιν F.
(B) μηλοφόνοις θανάτοισιν Ed.

676 (a) αἵματι (8) ἐν αἵματι Bothe, ἐν αἵμασι Ed.

679 (a) ἐκ θεοῦ δ᾽ (β) θείας ὧδ᾽ Ed.

-- (a) προσετράφη (β) προσεθρέφθη Heath.

. 685 (a) παρακλίνουσ᾽ F. (8) παρακλίνασ᾽ ΕἸ.

(a) Πριαμίδαισι ΕἸ. Vict. (β) Πριαμίδαισιν F.

695 (a) μετὰ (8) μέτα Herm.
699 (4) ἐν κακοῖς (8) ἔν γε τοῖς κακοῖς Ed.

(compare ἀντιφόνοις θανάτοις, Sept. 785) seeing that death (θάνατος) is a
common necessity of beasts as wellas of men. Σφάζειν, σφαγή, are applied
to the sacrificial slaughter of animals; byt also to the murder of human
beings.

679. We have no doubt that ἐκ θεοῦ is corrupt, as it does not corre-
spond with stroph. φαιδρωπός, and follows ὄν in 678. But, being without a
certain clue to correction, we find no substitute more likely than θείας ὧδ᾽,
because ἐκ θεοῦ δ᾽ may have crept into the text as a gloss on these words.
In this play we have θεῖον ψύθος, in Sophocles θεία νόσος, θεία μανία.
We adopt θείας ὧδ᾽ therefore as exceedingly probable, and certainly a
good tragic representation of the meaning which ἐκ θεοῦ contains.

699. In the corrupt strophe δ΄, comparing this line as it stands in codd.
with the antistr. 705, we observe that they differ by two syllables. Viewing
their contents, we consider that antistr. τὸν δ᾽ ἐναίσιμον τίει βίον is unassail-
ably genuine, and that βίον (which Mr Paley would obliterate) cannot be
dispensed with. But in str. we are greatly dissatisfied with ἐν κακοῖς
βροτῶν, which can only mean ‘in human misfortunes,’ a sense not suited to
the place, which requires ‘in bad men.’ This at once suggests the insertion
ye tots, which gives the sense and the rhythm required. Mr Paley has
left this emendation unnoticed, and deals with the words ἐν κακοῖς βροτῶν.
thus : ‘*it is this ὕβρις which in turn generates a young Ufprs of a still worse
kind, that namely which wantons in the misfortunes of others (ὑβρίζειν ἐν
κακοῖς inf, 1590, cf. Suppl. 96—7).” Here he refers his readers to places
which tell against his teaching. To particularize this second”TSpis as that

170 AGAMEMNON.

700 (a) ὅταν (f) dre KI.
ἼΟΙ (a) νεαρὰ φάους κότον (6) νέα δ᾽ ἔφυσεν Κόρον Pal.
702 (a) τετὸν ἄμαχον (8) 7 ἄμαχον Pal.
704 (a) εἰδομέναν (B) εἰδομένας Ed.
707 (a) ἐσθλὰ (f) ἔδεθλα Aur.
708 (a) παλιντρόποις (8) παλιντρόποισιν Ed.
709 (a) ὄμμασιν λιποῦσ᾽ (8) λιποῦσ᾽ ὄμμασιν Ed.
(a) προσέβα τοῦ (8) προσέμολε Herm.

which insults the unfortunate is wide of the purpose of Aeschylus, whose
design is general, namely, to show how excessive Prosperity (the first Ὕβρι5)
engenders a second Ὕβρις, which we may call Recklessness, growing up in
evil natures (ἔν γε τοῖς κακοῖς βροτῶν), and how this second Ὕβρις engenders
two wicked children, Arrogance and Audacity, which resemble their pro-
genitors, and prove fatal curses to the families in which they dwell. Now
let us look at his citations. The first is Ag. 1590, ὑβρίζειν ἐν κακοῖς. But
it is not ὑβρίζειν ἐν κακοῖς which we have here, but ved{ovcay ἐν κακοῖς,
‘youthfully growing in’—as the next citation distinctly shows: ἰδέσθω 5
els ὕβριν βρότειον οἵᾳ νεάζει πυθμὴν... τεθαλώς, where Mr Paley himself
writes, ‘the old stock is here said to bud and blossom anew in the insolence
of his sons.’ Can any proof be more complete of the truth of our correc-
tion, and of the error committed by suppressing it ?

700 (750). “Ore, Klausen’s correction, is manifestly right. In the
next two lines we have adopted Mr Paley’s excellent emendations; but we
see nothing gained by Donaldson's suggestion μελαίνα “Ara for μελαίνας
“Aras, which gives a needless hiatus at the close of the line. In the places
cited from Sophocles the presence of δύο is an argument against the pro-
posed reading here. Eldouévas for vulg. εἰδομέναν is quite as defensible as
εἰδομένα. Hermann’s endeavour to reform this strophe (by printing ἔς τ’
ay ἐπὶ τὸ κύριον μόλῃ νέᾳ pada, and afterwards τὰν duaxoy referred to
θράσος “Aras as= θρασεῖαν "Αταν) seems a complete failure.

700—759. Codd. have corruptly

παλιντρόποις ὄμμασιν

λιποῦσ᾽ ὅσια προσέβα τοῦ.
For the two last words Herm. supplies προσέμολε, and an edsy transposition
of our own restores just agreement with the strophe by giving

παλιντρόποισιν λιποῦσ᾽
ὄμμασιν ὅσια προσέμολε.

CONSPECTUS LECTIONUM. 171

712 (a) aye (β) λέγε Ed.

714 (a) σεσεβίζω (8) δὲ ceBilw Ed.

716 (a) πολλοὶ δὲ βροτῶν τὸ δοκεῖν εἶναι

(B) τοῦ τε γὰρ εἶναι πολλοὶ τὸ δοκεῖν Ed.

717 (a) παραβάντες. (8) παραβᾶντες, Ed.

718 (a2) δ᾽ (8) τ᾽ Herm.

722 (a) ββθαζόμενοι (8) versus intercidit, qualis est
τὸν μὴ καθορῶντ᾽ ἀπατῶσιν. Ed.

728 (a) yap ἐπικεύσω, (8) γάρ σ᾽ ἐπικεύσω, Mus.

731 (a) ἑκούσιον (8) ἐκ θυσιῶν Fr.

733 (a) ἀφίλως (8) versum intercidisse credimus, qualis

αἰνῶ σε λέγων Ed.

712. The difference between are and λεγε in uncial writing is
very slight: and we think λέγε with indirect question following is much
better suited to this place than the interjectional dye with direct question.
In 713 we prefer πῶς δὲ σεβίζω to ce.

716. Deeming this place corrupt on account of τὸ δοκεῖν εἶναι, and also
feeling the strongest conviction that προτίουσι must have a genitive depend-
ent on it, we venture to read

τοῦ re γὰρ εἶναι πολλοὶ τὸ δοκεῖν

a comma following after παραβάντες, and τῷ δυσπραγοῦντί τ᾽ afterwards.

721. ovyxaipovow (particip. dat. pl.) ὁμοιοπρεπεῖς ‘assuming the sem-
blance of congratulators.’

722. The loss of a line after βιαζόμενοι is manifest, as Hermann says,
from the want of συνάφεια when ὅστις follows. Evidently too the lost line
is a paroemiac (dim. cat.) and may well be what we have suggested,

τὸν μὴ καθορῶντ᾽ ἀπατῶσιν. ©

728. Not thinking a paroemiac probable here, we adopt Musgrave’s
insertion σ᾽.

731. We accept Franz’s reading .

θράσος ἐκ θυσιῶν for θράσος ἑκούσιον of codd.

732, We have not ventured to edit θρησκοῖσι (superstitious) for θνή-
σκουσι, though the sense would be improved by doing so. The adj.
θρησκὸς first appears in the Epistle of St James: but the subst. θρησκηίη
(=Attic θρησκεία) is used by Herodotus.

734. Thata line is lost after ἀφίλως such as αἰνῶ σε λέγων, we must
inevitably believe, unless we read in the next line—

172 AGAMEMNON.

736 (a) ἀκαίρως (8) versum intercidisse credimus cum
Herm., qui esse potuerit
σέθεν οἰχομένον Ed.

742 (a) κλύοντες (βδ) κρίνοντες Ed.

εὔφρων πόνος εὖ τελέσασιν, ἐρῶ,

i.e. but now, without simulation and without unfriendliness, I will say:
‘all’s well with toilers when their toil’s well ended.’

736. Herm. marks a lacuna after axalpws suggesting gov ἀφεστῶτος
badly. We prefer σέθεν οἰχομένου.

The constitution of these concluding anapaests (73r—737) is to us one
of the most doubtful questions in this drama. Our difficulty turns mainly
on the monometric base θράσος ἐκ θνσιών, which seems to be the only one in
the 7 systems. The first four have the paroemiac (including that supplied after
βιαζόμενοι) without a base; and the two last are also without base in codices;
but these have indications of a lost base. We do not believe that the base
of system 5 can have been the only one placed in these anapaests by Aeschy-
lus. But correction has before it two alternatives. (1) Has a monometer
been lost, which made that base a dimeter? If so, it could only be an
epithet of θυσιῶν (which certainly seems somewhat naked without one), but
in that case such epithet must have been one of a strongly marked kind,
such as αἱμορράντων ; and we shrink from suggesting this addition, feeling no
assurance that it would justly represent the mind of the poet, who might
rather have avoided this strong language, as indelicate in the mouth of the
chorus here, while they are striving to say what may soothe and gratify
Agamemnon. (2) If θράσος ἐκ θυσιῷν stand as it is, then we would cer-
tainly suggest σέθεν οἰχομένον as desirable before the closing paroemiac:
and (though still doubtful whether the systems should not be reduced to 6
by writing ἐρῶ after τελέσᾳσιν) we incline rather to retain the seven, by
suggesting the base αἰνῶ ge λέγων after apidws, Both these suggested
additions are quite colourless, and in no respect af variance with the sense
of the existing text. See on 4o—106.

741—745- In our first edition we suggested xpivowres for κλύοντες, and,
after much subsequent consideration, our opinion in favour of κρίνοντες is
stronger than ever. (1) Is κλύειν δίκας ‘to hear causes (or a cause)’ a
recognised phrase? We find no authorities for it cited anywhere, while
κρίνειν δίκην is one of constant use. Mr Paley quotes Suppl. gir οὔτοι
δικάζει ταῦτα μαρτύρων ὕπο |”Apys, and makes μαρτύρων ὕπο-- ἀπὸ γλώσσης.
But the verb is δικάζει (- κρίνει) not κλύει. Then he cites οὕτω ye ἀπὸ
στόματος Plat. Theact. 142. This is against his view: for there when

CONSPECTUS LECTIONUM. 173

asked if he can repeat the dialogue, ‘no,’ says Eucleides, ‘ not offhand from
memory (word of mouth):’ so that this phrase is applied to the mouth of
the subject; while, as Mr Paley says, the gods κλύουσιν οὐκ ἀπὸ γλώσσης,
‘not from verbal evidence;’ and the phrase is thus applied to the tongues of
others, not of the subject. Yet how probable does it seem that ἀπὸ
γλώσσης does refer to the tongue of the gods, when we find it placed in con-
trast with the silent act of voting by ballot. This argument seems to us
very cogent. in favour of κρίνοντες δίκας ‘ giving sentence on our claims:’
for δίκαι is used for the process by which the δίκαια (740) were claimed.
(2) When we are told, even by Agamemnon, that the gods heard (or
judged) the suit of the Greeks, and passed by unanimous vote a sentence
of destruction against Troy and its people, we must refer this to the closing
events, the entrance of the wooden horse and its fatal consequences. See
the following context, 750 etc. We cannot say that the decision of the
gods was pronounced by vote at the beginning of the war: for this would
be in the strongest contradiction to Homer, the great authority on the
whole legend. ‘In the Iliad we see the gods divided against one another,
the cause of the Trojans being favoured by Hera, Apollo, Aphrodite, and
other deities. But, in the final struggle, that cause was deserted by all, as
Virgil represents in Aen. ii.:

Excessere omnes adytis arisque relictis

Di quibus imperium hoc steterat. 351—2.

« « « Divom inclementia, divom

Has evertit opes, sternitque a culmine Troiam. 602.

How then (especially when κλύειν δίκας is not a technical Attic phrase) can
the gods be said ‘to hear’ at all a suit on which their minds were made up
after much experience and much pleading in Olympus during ten years of
war? Nay more: how can anybody be said 29 hear a suit ‘ without verbal
evidence or pleading’? Being sufficiently informed they might pass their
sentence without hearing; and this, we think, is implied: but, as to οὐκ
ἀπὸ γλώσσης, referring to Plato’s οὐκ ἀπὸ στόματος as authority on our side,
we suppose it means, ‘not by tongue-sentence,’ not by delivering their
verdict in words,’ but by casting ballots silently, unanimously, into “the
bloody urn,’ so called because it was the urn of condemnation. So much
in proof of the superior claim of κρίνοντες. (3) We pass onto the construc-
tion of ἀνδροθνῆτας Ἰλίου φθοράς. This we take in connection with δίκας
κρίνοντες. If we may render δίκας ‘righteous claim,’ it would be possible
to regard φθορὰς as in simple apposition to it, for what the Greeks claimed
was the destruction of Troy. But if we render κρίνοντες δίκας ‘giving sen-
tence in the suit,’ then φθορὰς is the matter of that sentence, and the
construction at full means ‘awarding, by their verdict in the case, the

174 AGAMEMNON.

747 (a) θνέλλαι (8) θυηλαὶ Herm.
751 (a) ἐπραξάμεσθα (8) ἐφραξάμεσθα Herm.
759 (a) ταῦτα (8) ταὐτὰ Aur.
766 (a) ἐξεπίσταμαι, (8) comma delevit Ed.
767 (a) σκιᾶς (f) versum excidisse credimus, qualis sit
ἀνδρῶν φανέντας τῶν ξυνορμένων twas Ed.
778 (α) πήματος τρέψαι νόσον.
(8) πῆμ᾽ ἀποστρέψαι νόσου. Pors.
ρι (a) ἡδονὰς (8) κληδόνας Aur.
797 (a) ἐπλήθυνον () ἐπλήθυον Pors.
799 (a) πολλὴν κιτιλ. (8) hunc versum expunximus.
800 (a) λαβὼν (f) λαβεῖν Ed.
831 (a) τοίνυν (8) τοί νιν Schii.
858 (a) πράσσοιμ᾽ ἂν (8) πράσσοιμεν Dind.

destruction of Troy with the massacre of its men.’ Mr Paley makes
φθορὰς to depend on ψήφους ἔθεντο, which, he says=éyn¢lcavro. And he
refers to two passages in which he considers a phrase (verb with accus.)
as=a transitive verb on which depends an accus. object. Be it oo
served that in both those places the accus. object follows the phrase
supposed to govern it, whereas here ἀνδροθνῆτας Ἰλίου φθορὰς precedes
ψήφους ἔθεντο, and is divided from it by a whole line containing two
adjuncts of ψήφους ἔθεντο. This makes a great difference: the more so as
one of the adjuncts is els αἱματηρὸν τεῦχος, which hampers Mr Paley’s con-
struction in a very awkward manner, more readily felt than easily described.
Ψηφίσασθαι θάνατον els αἱματηρὸν τεῦχος would be a startling expression.
Mr Paley has here advocated (not, we think, successfully) a construction of
the same nature as that which he has rejected at 213, where we maintained
it as justly poetic (στόματος φυλακὰν κατασχεῖν φθόγγον).

766—768. This passage, as it stands in codd., is ungrammatical, δο-
κοῦντας having no just construction: and line 766 is absurdly tautological.
We can have no doubt that 766 should be written εἰδὼς λέγοιμ᾽ ἂν" εὖ γὰρ
ἐξεπίσταμαι (without comma), and that after 767 a line is lost to this effect,

ἀνδρῶν φανέντας τῶν ξυνορμένων Twas
Angl. ‘I can speak from knowledge: for well do I know that some of the
men who sailed with me, seeming to be my very loyal friends, proved to be
(φανένταΞ) a mere image of friendship, the shadow of a shade.’

859—862. On the interpretation of these lines see Translation and
Supplementary Notes.

CONSPECTUS LECTIONUM. 175

862 (a) ἐξεῖπον (8) ἐξειπεῖν Ed.
871 (a) μέντοι πάρες y (8) πάρες ye μὴν Ed.
876 (a) σωματοφθορεῖν (8) δωματοφθορεῖν Schi.
887 (a) εἰς ἄργυρον (δ) ἰσάργνρον Salm.
889 (a) οἴκοις (β) ἅλις Ed.
803 (α) τῆσδε (β) σῆς γε. Ed.
897 (a) μολών (8) μολόν BI.
898 (a) Ζεύς τ᾽ ἀπ᾿ (8) Ζεὺς ἀπ᾿ Herm.
904 (a) δεῖγμα ΕἸ. Vict. Pors. (β) δεῖμα F. Herm. BI.
906 (a) ἀκέλευστος ἄμισθος aorda,
(B) ἀκέλευστον ἄμισθον ἀοιδάν, Ed.
907 (a) ἀποπτύσας ΕἸ. Vict. () ἀποπτύσαι F.
909 (a) tee (β) ἵζει Scal. Pors. Herm.
910 (a) ἐπεὶ Fl. (8) ἐπὶ F. Herm.
gir (a) ξυνεμβόλοις (8) ξυνεμβολαῖς Herm.
913—14 (a) εὖθ᾽ ὑπ᾽ Ἴλιον | ὦρτο ναυβάτας
(β) εὖτε ναυβάτας | ὦρθ᾽ ὑπ᾽ Ἴλιον Ed.
917 (a) ὅπως (β) ὅμως St.
— (a) ὑμνῳδεῖ (8) μονῳδεῖ Dav.
921 (a) οὔτοι (8) οὔτι Cas.
922—3 (a) τελεσφόροις | δίναις κυκλούμενον κέαρ
(B) κυκλούμενον | δίναις κέαρ τελεσφόροις Ed.

880. οἴκοις. This is adopted for ms. οἶκος by Pors. Dind. BI. Pal.
The last translates ‘it belongs to the house to have (enough, μέρος τι) of
these purple vestments.’ Liddell and Scott, ‘there is store of these things
to the house.’ Such a construction is dubious. Later (1586) we find πη-
μονῆς ἅλις γ᾽ ὑπάρχει. Considering that οἶκος stands in codd., and δόμος at
the close of the next line, we believe olxos to be a gloss, or rather a careless
corruption, and the true word to be ἅλις.

893. ψυχῆς τῆσδε. Thode is defensible, a deictic motion being sup-
posed: yet, as Clyt. addresses her husband before (ἄναξ 889) and after
(σοῦ 896), we think Aesch. wrote σῆς γε, the emphasis being suitable.

906. We read ἀοιδὰν for ἀοιδά. It is quite as good in lyric Greek to
say δεῖμα μαντιπολεῖ ἀοιδὰν as to say ἀοιδὰ μαντιπολεῖ,

913—91t4. Our simple transposition of the words in this passage
removes the discrepancy between Ἴλιὸν and πεσεῖν in the antistr,

922—923. Here also transposition corrects the discrepancy between

176 | AGAMEMNON.

924 (a) ἐξ ἐμᾶς Fl.. ἀπ᾽ ἐμᾶς τοι F.
(β) ἀπ᾽ ἐμᾶς τοιαῦτ᾽ Ed.
927 (a) pada γάρ τοι τᾶς πολλᾶς ὑγιείας ΕἸ. Vict.
μάλα γέ τοι τᾶς πολλᾶς ὑγιείας F.
(β) μάλα γέ τοι τὸ μεγάλας ὑγεΐας Pal.
928 (a) ἀκόρεστον (8) ἀκόρετον in v. praeced. Ed,
— (a) γὰρ (8) γὰρ ἀεὶ Bl.

931 (a) ἀνδρὸς ἔπαισεν....... ἄφαντον ἕρμα.
(β) ἀνδρὸς ὑπὲρ βιότον | κύματ᾽ ᾿ ἔπαισεν Epp’ a-
φαντον Ed.

κέαρ and ξυνεμβολαῖς, and also avoids that jumble of dative cases in
922, which has caused Mr Paley to fall into the error of supposing
τελεσφόροις to be an epithet of φρεσίν, whereas it manifestly belongs to
δίναις.

924. For the corrupt τοι of F., Herm. conjectures τὸ πᾶν. - This
Mr Paley edits, but unwisely suggests ὅμως, which, being not specially
demanded on any ground, is surely to be rejected on account of ἐμᾶς before
it. Tous τοιαῦτ᾽ (yin) seems in every way preferable.

927—928. Accepting Mr Paley’s constitution so far as ὑγεΐας, we read
- ἀκόρετον, and add it in 927 to the three foregoing paeons : constituting the
next lines either as two dactylic trimeters, τέρμα, νόσος yap ἀεὶ yel | των
ὁμότοιχος ἐρείδει, or as one hexameter.

931-922. Comparison with the antistrophe shews a loss of seven
syllables, which attempts have been made to supply. H. L, Ahrens reads
ἀνδρὸς ἔπαισεν Τἄφνω πολλάκι δὴ mpost ἄφαντον ἕρμα. Mr Paley,
citing this, offers ἀνδρὸς tév εὐτυχίᾳ ναὸς Τ ἔπαισεν ἄφαντον ἕρμα, not
noticing our conjecture ἀνδρὸς tumép βιότον κύματ᾽ t ἔπαισεν Epp ἄφα»-
roy. In such cases no scholar can pretend that he has certainly restored
the phrase of Aeschylus, but we should try to suggest one of a poetic yet
colourless character. We have a metaphor already in πότμος, fate,
voyaging on a straight (i.e. apparently safe) course: to say that this voyage
is ‘over the billows of life’ carries on that metaphor naturally: the word
εὐθυπορῶν does not require any such addition as that which Mr Paley
suggests. Hermann allows no lacuna, but reads ἀνδρὸς ἔπαισεν ἄφαντον
ἕρμα, cutting down the antistr. to correspond with this:

Ζεὺς δὲ τὸν ὀρθοδαῆ
τῶν φθιμένων ἀνάγειν ἕπαυσεν.

CONSPECTUS LECTIONUM. 177

933—4 (a) ὄκνος βαλὼν | σφενδόνας ἀπ᾽ εὑμέτρου
(β) ἀπ᾽ εὐμέτρου | σφενδόνας ὄκνῳ βαλὼν Ed.
941 (a) τὸ δ᾽ ἐπὶ γᾶν (8) ἐπὶ δὲ γᾶν Ed.
— (a) πεσόνθ᾽ (8) πεσὸν Pauw.
942 (a) πρόπαρ ἘἸ., προπαροιθ᾽ F.
(B) τὸ πρόὅπαρ in v. 941 Ed.
943 (a) πάλιν (8) τοῦτ᾽ in v. 942 Ed.
(a) αὖτ᾽ ἔπαυσ᾽ (8) κατέπαυσ᾽ Ed.
(a) ἐπ᾽ ἀβλαβείᾳ ye F.
(B) ἐπ᾽ εὐλαβείᾳ FI.
969 (2) ἂν οὖσα (8) ἁλοῦσα Haupt.

933—934- By reading ὄκνῳ for ὄκνος, and interchanging the places of
am’ εὐμέτρου and ὄκνῳ βαλών, this passage is rescued from corruption at
small cost. Ὁ

942—944. We write in the antistrophe, to correspond with strophe :

ἐπὶ δὲ γᾶν πεσὸν ἅπαξ θανάσιμον TO πρόπαρ ἀν-
δρὸς μέλαν αἷμα, τίς ἂν τοῦτ᾽
ὀγκαλέσαιτ᾽ ἐπαείδων ;

Or the two latter lines may form a dactylic hexameter.

Cod. ΕἸ. gives πρόπαρ, which F. has altered to προπάροιθε. Τὸ πρόπαρ
...alua means the heart’s blood: hence the place of τὸ is fully justified.
Thecomma at αἷμα indicates that we treat the word and its clause as having
an absolute, or half-absolute construction: ‘when a man’s black heart’s
blood has once fallen on the ground with mortal effect, who can recall this
by incantation?’ Tovr’ replaces the manifest gloss πάλιν.

945—947- Here we are disposed to read, in a corrupt place,

ov δὲ τὸν ὀρθοδαῆ

τῶν φθιμένων ἀνάγειν

Ζεὺς κατέπαυσ᾽ ἐπ’ εὐλαβείᾳ ;
‘Did not Ζεὺς put down and silence for precaution one who possessed the
true skill of raising from the dead?’ Compare 1454, οὐδὲ yap οὗτος δολίαν
ἄτην οἴκοισιν ἔθηκ᾽:

969. ἔντος δ᾽ dy οὖσα κιτ.λ. Mr Paley renders, ‘and now that you are
within the toils of fate.’ This is ungrammatical: for dy οὖσα cannot be
written so that οὖσα shall be other than conditional, as Hermann justly
says. Mr Paley adds: ‘The dv in &ros δ᾽ ἂν is used to introduce the
hypothetical proposition, and is repeated with the verb as 336—8.’ His
citation is not in his favour. It is, θεοῖς δ᾽ ὧν ἀμπλάκητος εἰ μόλοι orparcs
... γένοιτ᾽ ἂν, where the place of the hypothetical conjunction ef makes all

K. A, V2

1η8 AGAMEMNON.

976 (a) σχολὴ (8) σχολὴν Wies.
977 (c) pecopparov (8) intercidisse versum credimus,
qualis sit |
ἡγισμέν᾽ ἡμῖν ἐστι, ποιμνίων δ᾽ ἅπο Ed.
982 (a) σὺ δ᾽ (β) ἀλλ᾽ Ed.
992 (a) ἑκοῦσ᾽ ἀνάγκῃ (8) εἴκουσ᾽ ἀνάγκῃ R.
1005 (a) παρ᾽ ἕν M., παρὲν ΕἸ., παρὸν F.
(B) περ ἐν Schi.
torr (a) a@aomittunt ΕἸ. F. (@) inserit M.
1012 (a) ξυνίστορα M., συνίστορα Fl. F. (8) συνίστορ᾽ Ed.
1013 (a) αὐτοφόνα (8) av | roxrove Ed.
(a) κακὰ κἀρτάναι M. R. (8) κακὰ κάρτανας F. Herm.
1014 (a) ἀνδρὸς σφάγιον (8) ἀνδροσφαγεῖον Do.
— (a) καὶ πέδον (8) θ᾽ αἱμάτων Ed.
1015 (a) evpis (8) εὕρις Pors.
1016 (a) μαντεύει M. (8) pareve ΕἸ. F.
— (a) ὧν ἂν εὑρήσῃ M., ὧν ἐφευρήσει ΕἸ. F.
(β) ὧν ἀνευρήσει Pors.
1017 (a) lacunaincodd. (8) aa Bl.
1018 (a) μαρτυρίοις yap M., μαρτυρίοις μὲν yap FI. V. F.
(8) μαρτυρίοισι yap Pauw.
— (a) τοῖσδε πεπείθομαι (8) τοῖσδ᾽ ἐπιπείθομαι Abr.
101g (a) τάδε βρέφη M., τὰ βρέφη FI. F.
(8) βρέφη Kar.

the difference by placing the particle a» outside the condition. Not so
here, where, as in ηὔξω δείσας ἂν 861 the position of dy with the participle
binds it under the same condition as the verb, though there it follows,
here it precedes the verb. We think Haupt’s conj. ἁλοῦσα true.

976—979. We now simply adopt in 977 Wieseler’s conj. σχολὴν for
σχολή, rendering (οὔτοι πάρα ἐμοὶ) ‘it is not in my power, you see, (τρίβειν
τήνδε θυραίαν σχολήν) to waste time in this out-door converse.’ And we
retain our conviction, that a verse, to the effect above suggested, has been
lost after v. 977.

1012, 1013. We now ‘read συνίστορ᾽ αὐὖ- | roxrova κακὰ Kaprayas,
making συνίστορα transitive, comscious of. Our other readings in this part
of the drama remain generally the same, and are shown in Consp. Lect.

1o1g. Mr Paley, keeping τάδε βρέφη with M., fails to mention that the

CONSPECTUS LECTIONUM.

179
1022 (a) ἦμεν (8) ἧσμεν Pors. Bl. Herm,
— (a) μαστεύομεν (8) ματεύομεν Schii. Herm.
1024 (a) νέον ἄχθος μέγα ; Μ. νέον ἄχος μ. ; ΕἸ. V. F.
(β) νῦν ἄχος νέον ; Ed.
1033 (a) χεῖρ᾽ ἐκ χειρὸς ὀρεγομένα M., χεὶρ ἐκ χερὸς ὀρεγμένα
ΕἸ. F,
(8) χεὶρ ἐκ | χερὸς ὀρέγματα Herm.
1038 (a) ἢ (β) μὴ Ed.
1044 (a) φόνου. (β) λοιγοῦ. Ed.
(a) ἀκόρεστος (β) ἀκόρετος Bo.
1045 (a) ἅτε καὶ δορία M., ἅτε καὶ δωρία ἘἸ., ἅτε δωρία F.
() ἅτε καιρία Dind.
1050 (a) μελαγκέρως M., μελάγκερων ΕἸ. F,
(8) pedayxépw Herm.
1051 (a) ἐνύδρῳ (8) ἐν ἐνύδρῳ Schii.
(a) τεύχει. (8) κύτει BI.
1060 (a) ἐπεγχέασα; (GB) ἐπεγχέασ᾽ ; Ed.
1061 (a) ποῖ δή με (8) a ποῖ pe Ed.

other codd. have τὰ βρέφη. We reject both τάδε and τά, of which τὰ is
impossible, and rade a gloss on account of τοῖσδε preceding. The ap-
position of accus. to dat. from excited lips in a scene like this is quite
possible.

1022. muey mss, Pal. ἧσμεν Pors. Herm. ἴσμεν Cobet. ἐσμέν, a gloss
in F. The choice is doubtful. We now take ἧσμεν. For μαστεύομεν with
Schiitz and Herm. we read ματεύομεν.

1024. The corruption of μέγα is proved by the μέγ᾽ which follows,
The reading, ri τόδε viv ἄχος νέον; isa slight and easy correction.

1038. We now read μὴ for ἢ or 7.

1041. Φόνου in 1044 is unmetrical, and would be used too soon. We
therefore read λοιγοῦ, which two parallel passages signalise as the just word
in this place: Suppl. 679, μηδέ τις ἀνδροκμὴς λοιγὸς ἐπελθέτω, and Cho. 402,
Bog yap λοιγὸν ’Epuis.

1051. We cannot be satisfied to leave the unmetrical word τεύ-
χει to which γένει corresponds, instead of editing «wre with Bl. and
Herm.

1061, By writing ἃ ποῖ here, as in 1008, we enable ἐπεγχέαασ᾽ to stand
as it ought, in 1061.

12---

180 AGAMEMNON.

1065 (a) ξουθὰ (8) ξουθᾶς Ed.
1066—67 (a) φρεσὶν | Ἴτυν (8) Ἴτυν | φρεσὶν Ed.
1069 (a) ἀηδόνος μόρον. (8) μόρον ἀηδόνος. Herm.
1070 (a) περεβάλοντο M., περιβαλόντες ΕἸ.
(B) περίβαλον BI.
1073 (a) θεοφόρους 7 (8) θεοφόρους Herm. ἡ
1087 (a) veoyvos ἀνθρώπων μάθοι.
(8) καὶ παῖς veoyovos ἂν μάθοι Herm. (Ed. καί τις).
1097 (a) θερμόνους (β) θερμὸν οὖς Can.
1098 (a) προτέροισι rad ἐφημίσω.
(8B) προτέροις τάδ᾽ ἐπεφημίσω. Pal.
1099 (a) κακοφρονεῖν (8) κακοφρονῶν Schii.
1100 (a) ὑπερβαρὴς F1., ὑπερβαρὺς F.
(8) ὕπερθεν βαρὺς Pal.
ΟῚ (a) θανατόφορα ἘΕἸ., θανατήφορα F.
(8) θανασιμ᾽ ὧν Ed.
1102 (a) τέρμα δ᾽ (β) τέρματ᾽ Ed.

1065. ξουθᾶς. Codd. have ξουθά. But as there is no doubt that this
adj. sometimes signifies clear-voiced or melodious, we venture to write
ξουθᾶς. For Bods, used of the nightingale’s voice, needs a qualifying
epithet much more than the distant word ἀηδών itself, and in such a posi-
tion it seems poor to place an epithet merely calling the nightingale
‘yellowish-brown.’ The first meanings, out of many, assigned to ξουθὸς
by Photius are λεπτός, ἁπαλός. And when Aristophanes makes the Bird-
chorus say (Av. 726) δι᾽ ἐμῆς yévuos ξουθῆς μελέων Πανὶ νόμους ἱεροὺς dva-
φαίνω, we cannot believe that he meant to ascribe one and the same colour
to the yévus of all birds, but rather a delicate utterance of notes.

1087. Mss. have the corrupt véoyvos ἀνθρώπων μάθοι. Herm. emends
kal παῖς veoysvos ἂν μάθοι, which we follow, but with καί τις for καὶ παῖς.

1097. Mss. have θερμόνους. Canter wrote, with the fullest justice,
θερμὸν οὖς, which no succeeding editors, save Hermann and ourselves, have
had the wisdom to adopt. We wrote a long defence of it in our first
edition, which we do not repeat here, satisfied with referring to Madvig’s
admirable correction at 1154, φαιδρὸν οὖς for ms. φαιδρόνους.

1101, 1102. Our emendation here θανάσιμ᾽, ὧν répuar’ for θανατόφορα,
τέρμα δ᾽ has our full confidence, though Mr Paley has not made it known
to his readers. The corruption of @avarogopa, compared with the strophic
θρεομένας, is manifest. The fitness of θανάσιμα in its stead is shown by

ν᾿

CONMSPECTUS LECTIONUM.

1107 (a) κλύειν (8) κλύζειν Aur.
1110 (a) τηρῶ (8) κυρῶ Ahr.
1121 (a) τό μ᾽ εἰδέναι (β) see note below.
1123 (a) πῆμα (8) πῆγμα Aur.
' 1136 (a) πῶς δῆτ᾽ ἄνακτος
(β) πῶς δῆτ᾽ ; avaros Can.
1137 (a) οὐδὲν οὐδέν (β) οὐδέν᾽ οὐδέν Can.

181

1141 (a) φροιμίοις ἐφημίοις (β) dp. ἐπισσύτοις. Ed.

1152 (a) amapyos (β) ἔπαρχος Can.

1153 (a) ofa (βδ) οἵα Madv.
(a) μισητῆς (8) μισήτης Madv. .

1154 (a) λέξασα (8) Aci~aoa Tyr. ὃ
(a) καὶ κτείνασα Fl. F. V. (8) κἀκτείνασα Can.
(a2) φαιδρόνους (8) φαιδρὸν ovs Mady.

T1155 (a) τεύξεται (8) δήξεται Madv.

1156 (a) τοιάδε (8) τοιαῦτα Vict.

θανάσιμον γόον 1374, and that of plur. τέρματα (τῶν μελέων) by plur. ὄρους
(the same sense) 1077. The attempts of Triclinius and Hermann to emend
by correcting the strophic @peouévas are intolerable.

1121. Dobree’s conj. τὸ μὴ εἰδέναι has been largely received. But we
now keep τό μ᾽ εἰδέναι, thinking that λόγῳ παλαιὰς ἀμ., old traditional sins,
is sustained by Soph. Oed. 7. 1395, τὰ πάτρια λόγῳ παλαιὰ δώματα.

[{41. The ms. ἐφημίοις (which grew out of ἐφημένους in next line) is
obviously corrupt, and editors have left a lacuna, which may be probably
supplied by ἐπισσύτοις.

1152—55. These stand thus in previous editions:

νεῶν τ᾽ ἔπαρχος ᾽Ιλίου τ᾽ ἀναστάτης
οὐκ οἷδεν οἷα γλῶσσα μισητῆς κυνὸς
λέξασα κἀκτείνασα φαιδρόνους, δίκην
“Arns λαθραίου, τεύξεται κακῇ τύὐχῃ.-

where κἀκτείνασα is Canter’s certain correction of the ms. καὶ κτείνασα.

In our first edition we failed to suspect the genuineness of these words
for the following reasons.

(1) In the application of the term κυὼν to Clytaemnestra there is nothing
which should lead us to expect an extension of the metaphor to the next
word. Shameless women (and men too) are again and again so named:
see Liddell and Scott (Lex. in v. xuwv); and Aesch. might bear in mind

132 AGAMEMNON,

1160 (a) ἀρὰν (8) “Apnv Herm.
1165 (a) μὴν (β) μ᾽ ἐν Aur.

that Clyt. had called herself κύων in the good sense of a faithful guardian
(566), and now from Cassandra’s point of view supply the epithet μισήτη.
The context would confirm this notion. Having just before described
Aegisthus as a cowardly lion, why should Aesch. call Clyt. κύων in a strictly
material sense, and superadd simile within simile, δίκην “Arns λαθραίου,
capping all by giving her other titles, ἀμφίσβαινα, Σκύλλα, “Acdou μήτηρ

(2) Hence we did not suspect λέξασα as referred to γλῶσσα. That ‘a
tongue’ should sfeak, what more natural? ’Exrelvaca in the sense of
lengthening speech we took to be a reference to what Agamemnon said,
in Cassandra’s hearing, to Clytaemnestra (844), μακρὰν yap ἐξέτεινας, while
φαιδρόνους might either express the outward semblance of joy, or that real
joy which the designing murderess felt in the prospect of her vengeance.

(3) The phrase τεύξεται κακῇ τύχῃ, though poor as English, is not so in
Greek idiom, the emphasis falling entirely on the epithet κακῇ. See 1413,
αἰνεῖς ... κακὸν αἷνον. We saw some difficulty in the accus. ola, but as
this case sometimes occurs with τυγχάνειν in Homer, considering also the
distance from its verb, the objection seemed not insuperable.

The lines, as read by Tyrwhitt and Madvig, are as follows, their
changes being marked by asterisks: Aeltaga is Tyrwhitt’s conj.,, the rest

are Madvig’s.
νεῶν τ᾽ ἔπαρχος Ἰλίον τ᾽ avacrdrns

οὐκ οἷδεν κοΐα γλῶσσα Ἐμισήτης κυνὸς

#eltaca καἀκτείνασα “φαιδρὸν ovs,* δίκην

ἼἌτης λαθραίου, δήξεται κακῇ τύχῃ.

In English : |

‘he, the fleet’s captain, Ilion’s wasting conqueror,
knows not the nature of a wanton hellhound’s tongue,
which lieking f#rs¢ and stretching out a jocund ear
shall, as some lurking Ate, bite with dire success’.

These ingenious, and, it must be owned, probable readings, exhibit Clyt.
as a treacherous dog, which, after receiving its master with apparent joy,
by licking his hand and pricking up its ears, takes the first opportunity
to attack and bite him.

That ‘a tongue’ should lick is in rule: that it should ‘ stretch out an
ear’ and ‘bite’ are crotchets in language, which may have for their apology
that a wild prophetess speaks, from whom the ‘ tongue of a dog’ may be
taken for the dog itself. Equally strange is the parenthetic simile, by which
Aesch. seems to embody an Ate lying in wait to injure as a dog that goes
mad and bites its master.

CONSPECTUS LECTIONUM. 183

1166 (a) ἄγαν γ᾽ (8) ἄγαν Bo.

1167 (a) παιδίων (8) παιδείων Schii.

1177 (a) κάρτ᾽ ap av (8) κάρθ᾽ ὅρον Dind.

Nevertheless, after much thought, we believe that these emendations are
right. And what determines this cpinion is, that φαιδρὸν οὖς (the admission
of which would involve λείξασα at least) obtains an all but decisive support
from Aristoph. Pax. 150—3:

ἀλλ᾽ dye, Πήγασε, χώρει χαίρων,
χρυσοχάλινον πάταγον ψαλίων
διακινήσας φαιδροῖς ὠσίν.

That the comic poet imitates tragedy here would be obvious, even without
the words before, 135,

οὐκοῦν ἐχρῆν σε Iyyaoou ζεῦξαι πτερόν,

ὅπως ἐφαίνον τοῖς θεοῖς τραγικώτερος ;

Whence, then, did he take his φαιδροῖς ὠσὶν jocund ears (so strange an
expression), if not from this passage of Aeschylus? We can hardly
suppose it occurs elsewhere; and the unmerciful parodist would seize such
an ἅπαξ λεγόμενον as he seized ἱππαλεκτρύων Av. 800 (see ἱπποκάνθαρος,
Pax 1581), αξύστατος, Nub. 1367, and others in the Frogs. Οἵα and δήξεται
are somewhat less strongly supported, but, when the signs of joy are ad-
mitted, the picture is more justly and vigorously completed by the act of
biting than by such an expression as τεύξεται.

1177. We dislike all the old readings (including our own) of this
troublesome verse which take a gen. χρησμῶν with παρεσκόπεις. But we
like almost anything better than what Mr Paley gives in his new edition,
ἢ κάρτ᾽ dpalwy παρεκόπης χρησμῶν ἐμῶν. Hartung, he says, has happily
restored παρεκόπης, ‘ you have missed.’ Whence is this meaning obtained,
which, if we mistake not, may truly be cailed παρακεκομμένον, a spurious
coinage, though its learned inventor may not be παράκοπος, like Io (Prom.
596} Mr Paley says: ‘for dpalwy, the same as ἀρῶν, the fatal import, see
inf. 1369.’ Thus he renders: ‘you have missed the fatal import of my
oracles,’ dpalwy becoming virtually a substantive. We deem this notion
erroneous, based upon a groundless crotchet of Herm. The place to
which he refers is 1338, in our text 1322—3, which he edits τοσῶνδε
κρατῆρ᾽ ἐν δόμοις κακῶν ὅδε | πλήσας ἀραίων αὐτὸς ἐκπίνει μολών, where
Blomf. reads, rightly, τοσόνδε. Herm. here is pleased to say: "πλήσας,
dpalwy per se constant. Male jungunt κακῶν πλήσας apalwy.’ No reason
does he assign for this dictum. Mr Paley comes to his support by writing
‘‘doalwy does not go with κακῶν but stands for dpwy...the poet would

184 AGAMEMNON.

(a) παρεσκόπης (8) παρεσκόπεις V.
1180 (a) δυσπαθῇ (8) δυσμαθῆ Can.
1183 (a) δίπλους (8) δίπους V.
1187 (a) ἐπεύχεται, θήγουσα φωτὶ φάσγανον,
() ἐπεύχεται δέ, φωτὶ θήγουσα ξίφος Ed.
11Ο1Ὶ (a) σὲ (β) σφὲ Aur., σφὼ Ed.
1192 (a) ἀγαθὼ δ᾽ ἀμείψομαι.
(B) ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἅμ᾽ ἔψομαι. Herm.
1193 (a) ἄτην (8) ἄταις Schii.

rather have said rocwvd’ dpalwy οὗτος ἐν δόμοις κακῶν | κρατῆρα πλήσας."
We can accept the reason as little as the dictum. "Apalwy is a very em-
phatic epithet exaggerating the force of κακῶν, and if so, its position is
better after, than before, its substantive. Mr Paley translates: ‘so huge
a bowl of evils in the house has this man filled with curses.’ He reads
τοσῶνδε (a bowl of so many evils) and yet he renders (as if he read τοσόνδε)
‘so huge a bowl!’ But, in either case his version contains its own con-
futation, and overthrows Hermann’s dictum. What is ‘a bowl of evils?’
Is it, like a teapot or a water-jug, a vessel specially destined and kept in
the house to hold ‘evils?’ The idea is too grotesque to be received.
A ‘bowl of evils’ must mean a ‘bowl full of evils.” How then could
Agamemnon fill with ‘curses’ (or ‘fatal imports’) a bowl already full of
‘evils?’ Undoubtedly the right translation of 1322—3 is ‘so huge a bowl
in the house had this man filled with accursed evils.’ For the adj.
ἀραῖος, see 214, 1494. Coming back to 1177, we read with Dindorf ἦ
κάρθ᾽ ὅρον παρεσκόπεις χρησμῶν ἐμῶν, ‘verily you quite misconceived the
purport of my oracles.’

1186—1188. These lines are difficult. Herm. and Mr Paley follow F.,
reading ἐνθήσειν for ἐνθήσει without period after κότῳ. We prefer the old
reading, with some correction in 1188. Cassandra seems to speak here as
if her death preceded that of Agamemnon, and there is nothing to deter-
mine the order of these acts. But probably it is implied that Clytaem-
nestra committed the execution of Cassandra to Aegisthus or some other
agent, while she was engaged in the murder of Agamemnon. ‘Qs δὲ...
‘like a woman preparing a poison she will infuse into her wrath a requital
of me also:" i.e. while she requites Agam. for the slaughter of Iphigeneia,
she will requite him also for the introduction of me, his paramour, into the
house. In the next line probably φάσγανον is a gloss for ξίφος, and the
line should be ἐπεύχεται δέ, φωτὶ θήγουσα ξίφος. A scribe altered it who
did not see the length of a before é.

CONSPECTUS LECTIONUM. 185

1195 (a) Sépe (8) δ᾽ ὅμως Ed.
1196 (a) μέτα (8) μ᾽ ἔτλη Ed.
1107 (a) ἐχθρῶν od (8) ἐχθρῶν τ᾽ ov Ed.
1203 (a) κοπείσης (8) *xoreioy
1211 (a) κάτοικος (8) κατοικτος Scal.
1213 (a) εἶχον (8) εἶλον Musgrave.
1216 (a) τὰς λέγω (8) τάσδ᾽ ἐγὼ Aur. Can.
1224 (a) χρόνῳ πλέω.Ό (8) χρόνον πλέω. Herm.
1234 (a) φόβον (8) φόνον Aur. Can.
1242 (a) ἀλλ᾽ ws θανούσῃ (8) ἄλλως" θανούσῃ Herm. ᾿
1247 (a) ἢ (8) οὐ Herm.
1249 (a) ἐμοῖς (8) φίλων Ed.
1250 (a) éxOpots—rois ἐμοῖς.
(8) ἐχθροὺς---τὸν φόνον Ed.

1195—1197. All attempts to construe the uncorrected codd. are merely
absurd : ἐποπτεύσας δὲ has no construction, and μετὰ | φίλων is monstrous.
For μετὰ Hermann badly reads μέγα, and for μάτην the amazing word
parnp. Our corrections are very slight and give excellent sense.

101. σφὼ μὲν. We now read σφώ, the dual accus. of σύ, rather than
σέ, which we much dislike after such words as καὶ σκῆπτρα καὶ μαντεῖα
wept δέρῃ στέφη.

1249—1251. We have restored this text to its original purity from ἃ
state of foul corruption. The words in codd. are:

ἡλίῳ δ᾽ ἐπεύχομαι
πρὸς ὕστατον φῶς, τοῖς ἐμοῖς τιμαόροις
ἐχθροῖς φονεῦσι τοῖς ἐμοῖς τίνειν ὁμοῦ
δούλης θανούσης evuapovs χειρώματος.

Our restoration is

ἡλίῳ δ᾽ ἐπεύχομαι
πρὸς ὕστατον φῶς, τοῖς φίλων τιμαόροις
ἐχθροὺς φονεῦσι τὸν φόνον τίνειν ὁμοῦ
δούλης θανούσης εὐμαροῦς χειρώματος.

The emendation of this passage is founded on ἃ logical process,
which to our own mind is conclusive. Assuming the corruptness (which
is obvious), and then looking for the words in which this lies, our
attention is first drawn to the repeated pronoun τοῖς ἐμοῖς, and we
see that the scribes, misled by dwelling altogether on 1. 1251, imagined

186 AGAMEMNON.

1253 (a) σκιά τις ἀντρέψειεν,
(β) σκιᾷ τις ἂν πρέψειεν, Con.

1257 (4) βροτοῖς, (8) βροτοῖσιν, Pauw.
(α) δακτυλοδεικτῶν (8) δακτυλοδείκτων Schii.

1259 (a) μηκέτι δ᾽ εἰσέλθῃς () μηκέτ᾽ ἐσέλθῃς Herm.
1265 (a) ἐπικρανεῖ ΕἸ., ἄγαν ἐπικρανεῖ F,

(β) ἀπάνευθε κρανεῖ Ed.

that Cassandra speaks throughout of Aer own murderers and her own
avengers. Hence they thrust in the pronouns, and then, having ob-
scured the meaning of ἐχθρούς, they changed it into ἐχθροῖς, as an epithet
of φονεῦσι. Thus they succeeded in depriving τίνειν of an object, ὁμοῦ and
the gen. δούλης of all propriety, and the whole passage of a construction.
When we come to the work. of restoration, we observe these things:
(1) the presence of ὁμοῦ and of 1. 1251 prove that the avengers are, as
Herm. perceived, in the fst instance, those of Agamemnon, in the second
only, of Cassandra: (2) we see that τίνειν must have a subject, and that
the only way to give it one is to take ἐχθροὺς for that purpose, instead of
using: the adj. as a stupid epithet to φονεῦσι. (3) We see that τίνειν must
have an object, and that this object must take the place of rots ἐμοῖς, while
the nature of the case determines it to be either τὸν φόνον or aly’ ἐμόν,
either of which would be suitable, though we prefer the former. (4)
Finally the presence of ἐχθροὺς is sufficient to convince us that its antithetic
word φίλων must take the place of the corrupt ἐμοῖς in 1250. Compare
1208, ἄτας τάσδε θριγκώσων φίλοις. By these three emendations we gain a
perfect construction and an admirable sense. ‘/ pray that to the slayers
avenging friends (i.e. to Orestes and Electra avenging their father), /oes
(i.e. Clytaemnestra and Aegisthus) may at the same time atone for the
slaughter of a female slave who died an easy conquest,’

For comparison with this reasoned commentary, thoughtful scholars
may compare the guesses of Hermann, and the note of Mr Paley, which
roams from surmise to surmise without any conclusion.

1265—1266. The constitution of this place is difficult. Of the three
codd. containing it F. has ἄγαν ἐπικρανεῖ, V., Fl. have ἐπικρανεῖ without
ἄγαν. Herm. thinks ἄγαν was added by Triclinius, in order to form a
dimeter, which it does not effect. On the other hand ΕἾ. is very prone
to omit words, perhaps V. also. Voss conjectured dray re κρανεῖ, which
Bl. adopted, thinking that ἄγαν represented something. Herm. reads
émixpalves, and says that ἄλλων θανάτων ποινὰς means ‘ retribution consisting
of other deaths,’ i.e. his own death, Mr Paley says the same, but includes

CONSPECTUS LECTIONUM. 187

1266 (a) τίς ἂν (8) τίς ror av Ed.

1272 (a) ἂν πως (8) av πως Herm.

1281 (a) τῆς μελλούσης ΕἸ. V., μελλούσης I’.
(B) τῆς μελλοῦς Herm.

1282 (a) πέδον (8) πεδοῖ Herm.

also the (future) death of Clytaemnestra (why does he not add that of
Aegisthus?). This view seems to us very harsh and questionable, when we
see that a gen. dependent on ποινὴν or ποινὰς universally expresses that of
which the penalty zs fazd, not that of which z¢ comsists. We are therefore
unwilling to accept this view if it can be avoided. Besides which θανὼν
already expresses Agamemnon’s death and makes ἄλλων θανάτων the
merest tautology. Again, we do not see why the future ἀποτίσει (1263)
should here have passed into a present ἐπικραίνει, when the death of
Agamemnon is not only a future contingency, but one which the Chorus
cannot at this moment picture to itself as present. Cassandra, indeed, had
said, ᾿Αγαμέμνονός σέ φημ’ ἐπόψεσθαι μόρον, but Cassandra was a prophetess
doomed to be disbelieved, and the Chorus repel her prophecy with horror.
In these anapaests, therefore, though they express a disturbed and anxious
mind, which entertains the possibility (on the point of being realised) of
the king’s death, we nevertheless regard the future κρανεῖ of codd. as far
more suitable, and therefore more probable than the present κραίνει. These
combined considerations lead us to entertain a conjecture which (if it can
be received) will avoid all the objections above stated. The reading which
occurs to us as possible, and well worth considering, ‘is

ποινὰς
ἄλλων θανάτων ἀπάνευθε κρανεῖ,

This gives, as a translation of the words from νῦν δ᾽ to κρανεῖ, ‘but now, if
he is to repay the blood of former victims, and for the dead by dying to
complete retribution without other deaths,’ i.e. without being himself
guilty of murder: for the Chorus do not here regard the sacrifice of Iphige-
neia as a crime demanding retribution. The adverbial preposition ἀπά-
vevde (-ε ἄνευ, as ἀπάτερθε-- ἀτερ)ὴ is an Homeric word, but no doubt Aesch.
could use it in anapaests. This supposes that ἀπάνευθε κρανεῖ had been
corrupted into ἄγαν ἐπικρανεῖ, and that the transposition of ἄλλων and
ποινὰς was the result of a false conception of the sense at a later time.

1266, We are now satisfied to correct this verse by merely inserting
ποτ᾽,

τίς ποτ᾽ ἂν εὔξαιτο βροτῶν ἀσινεῖ

the rhythm corresponding to that of 1265.

188 AGAMEMNON.

1287 (a) κτείνοντες (8) τείνοντες Can.
1293 (a) μυθοῦσθαι (8) μυθεῖσθαι Pal. -
1300 (α) πημονὴν ἀρκύστατον
(8) πημονῆς ἀρκύστατ᾽ ἂν Aur. Elm.
1303 (a) νίκης. νείκης Heath. (8) εὐχῆς Ed.
1306 (a) ἀμύνασθαι (β) ἀμύνεσθαι V.
1308 (a) περιστοιχίζων, Fl. (8) περιστιχίζω, F.
1399 (a) οἰμώγμασιν (8) οἰμωγμάτοιν Elm.
1310 (a) αὐτοῦ (B) αὑτοῦ Schii. (?).
1316—17 (a) Διὸς νότῳ | yay εἰ
(8B) διοσδότῳ | γάνει Pors.
1322 (a) τοσῶνδε (8) τοσόνδε BI.
1336 (a) ἀπέταμες (8) ἀπέταμές τ᾽ Ed.
1337 (a) ἄπολις (8) ἀπόπολις Seid.
1341 (a) τόδ᾽ (8) τότ᾽ Voss.
1345 (a) θρῃκίων τε λημμάτων.
(β) θρῃκίων ἀημάτων. Can.
1346 (a) χρὴ () χρῆν Pors.
1356—7 (a) εὖ πρέπει] ἀντίετον FI. εὐπρέπειαν | τίετον
V., εὖ πρέπει | ἀτίετον F.
(8) ἐμπρέπειν | ἀτίετον Herm. al.
1359 (a) τύμμα τύμμα τῖσαι.

1303. νίκης. This ms. reading is kept by Mr Paley. He explains
‘the victory as that which Agamemnon gained over Clytaemnestra by the
sacrifice of their daughter Iphigeneia.’ Those who have read the first Ode
in this play, belonging to the Parodos, wi!l hardly wish to call that event
a victory gained by Agamemnon. Therefore veixns, guarrel, is a better
reading, though not thoroughly satisfactory. We suspect that Aesch. wrote
εὐχῆς, vow—meaning a vow which Clyt. made ten years before, to avenge
her daughter’s death. See 1459—1460. |

1320. We now read with Stanley εἰ & ἦν, πρεπόντως ὥστ᾽ ἐπισπένδειν
νεκρῷ, ‘ were it possible to pour libations over a dead man with decency.’

1322—3. See note above on 1177 respecting ἀραίων.

1336, 1337. ἀπέδικες. Mr Paley accepts the notion of those who
remove the interrogation after ἀρὰς and place it after dwédices. We cannot
follow him.— The triple ἀπὸ in composition convinces us that ἀπέδικες,
ἀπέταμες, ἀπόπολις, are closely joiued, supplying a ‘lusus verborum.’

͵

CONSPECTUS LECTIONUM. 189

(B) τύμμα τύμματι τῖσαι. Voss, Pors.
1363 (a) ἐμπατεῖ (8) ἐμπατεῖν Herm.
1367 (a) Avpavrypios (8) post hunc v. intercidisse alterum

verisimile est, qualis sit
ἀνήρ, ὁ πασῶν ἐκφανὴς ἰδεῖν στρατῷ Ed,

1371 (a) ναυτίλων (β) ναυτίλοις Herm.
1372 (a) ἱστοτριβής. (β) ἰσοτριβής. Pauw.
1375 (a) τοῦδ᾽ (8) τῷδ᾽ Herm.
1376 (a) εὐνῆς (8) εὐναῖς Ed.
1382 (a) καὶ πολλὰ (8) καὶ πολύ ye Ed.
1384 (a) ἰὼ παρανόμους (8) ἰὼ ἰὼ παράνους Herm.
1388—91 De Strophe γ΄ quae corrupta est et mutila cf. Not.
1398 (a) ἐμπίπτεις (8) ἐμπίτνεις Can.
— (a) διφνεῖσι (8) διφνίοισι Herm.
1400 (a) κράτος ἰσόψυχον

(B) κράτος τ᾽ ἰσόψυχον Herm.
1401 (a) καρδία δηκτὸν (8) καρδιόδηκτον Abr.
1402 (a) ἐπὶ δὲ (f) ἴδ᾽ ἐπὶ Ed.

1367, 1368. That corruption exists here appears from the adj. λυμαν-
τήριος, which has no masc. substantive to agree with. We would not
conjecture λυμαντὴρ ὅδε, which after τῆσδε would be inelegant. We there-
fore think a line is lost, such as we have suggested.

1371. We kept ναυτίλων in our first edition. But now we cannot
resist the superior claimn of Hermann’s conjecture ναυτίλοις,

1388—1391. Mr Paley justly says that it is hardly worth while to try
to emend lines so corrupt and so devoid of context as this nominal strophe
+. He has however made an attempt to do so, which we cannot accept,
as it proposes δόμοισϊν in correspondence with larrwy. We should also
wish to keep the phrase δι᾽ alu’ ἄνιπτον, before which we suppose something
lost. The following may be suggested as possible:

καὶ twrodtuvacrov ἐπηνθίσω
Πλεισθενίδαισι μίασμα Ἐ δι᾽ αἷμ᾽ ἄνιπτον,
τάν τ᾽ ἔριν, ἃ δόμοισιν
τότ᾽ ἣν ἄδματος, ἀνδρὸς οἰζύς..
This implies that iv antistr. 7 a lost line must be indicated, answering to
καὶ πολύμναστον ἐπηνθίσχω. The other three severally correspond.
1402—1404. For ἐπὶ δὲ we suggest ἴδ᾽ ἐπὶ with comma at xparuvecs.

100 AGAMEMNON.
1403 (a) σταθεὶς (8) σταθεῖσ᾽ Herm.
(a) évvopos ΕἸ. V., ἐκνύμως F. (8) ἐκνόμοις Ed.
1404 (a) lacuna (8) νόμοις Ed.
1409 (a) vetpet (8) veipg Cas.
1411 (a) οἴκοις τοῖσδε (β) ἐν μελάθροις Ed.
1440 (a) δὲ καὶ (β) δίκαν Bu.
1441 (a) προσβαΐίνων (β) προβαίνων Can.

1456—7 (a) τὴν πολύκλαντόν T ᾿Ιφιγένειαν

ἀνάξια δράσας

(β) τὴν πολύκλαντον ἀνάξια δράσας

᾿Ιφιγένειαν Weise.

1457 (a) ἄξια πάσχων (β) πάσχων ἄξια Ed.
1462 (α) εὐπάλαμνον μέριμναν

(β) εὐπαλάμων μεριμνᾶν Eng.
1465 (a) ψεχὰς (8) ψαχὰς Bl.

1466 (β)
(a)

δίκη (δίκα) (8) δίκην (δίκαν) BL
θήγει (8) θηγάνει Herm.

1477 (a) ἐπιτύμβιος αἶνος (β) ἐπιτύμβιον αἶνον St.
1482 (a) κάππεσε, κάτθανε (β) κάππεσεν, ἡμεῖς Pal.
1484 (a) Ἰφιγένειαν ἵν᾽ (β) ᾿ἸΙφιγένειά νιν Jac.

1488 (a) χεῖρα (8) χεῖρε Pors.

1492 (a) μίμνει (8) μένει Ed.

1494 (a) ῥᾶον (8) apatov Herm.

1495 (a) προσάψαι. (8) πρὸς ἅἄτᾳ. Bl.

1496 (a) ἐνέβη (8) ἐνέβης Can.

In the following line ἐκνόμοις for ἐκνόμως, and νόμοις to fill up the an-
tistrophe. ‘O demon, that fallest heavy on the houses and double-raced
children of Tantalus, and by dint of women exercisest an equal-souled
sway, heart-stinging to me, behold, perched on the corpse before me like
a hateful crow, she boasts to chant a hymn in ill-tuned strains?’

1411. It is clear that οἴκοις τοῖσδε comes from a marginal gloss: and
the metre of antistr. ws μὲν ἀναίτιος εἶ suggests either οἰκονόμον, which we
wrote in the first edition, or ἐν μελάθροις, perhaps better.

1456, 1457. If we changed our reading here, it would be to substitute

τὴν πολυκλαύτην ᾿Ιφιγένειαν
δοάσας ἔκδικα πάσχων ἄξια

CONSPECTUS LECTIONUM. ΙΟΤ

1504—6 (a) μοι δ᾽ | ἀλληλοφόνους | μανίας μελάθρων
(4) μοι [μανίας μελάθρων | ἀλλ. Erf.
1515 (a) αὐτοῦ τ᾽ (β) αὑτοῦ δ᾽ Elm.
Ἴδι9 (a) αὐτοῦ (β[) αὐτός BI.
1524 (a) purr (8) ἔκρυπτ᾽ Tyr.
1525 (a) ἄσημα δ᾽ αὐτῶν (f) hic excidisse videtur aliquid
huiusmodi ;
μόρια τῷ. δυσδαίμονι | φαγεῖν ἔπεμψ᾽" ὁ δ᾽ Ed.
1528 (a) ἄν. πίπτει (β) ἀμπίπτει Can.
(a) ἐρῶν, (β) ἐμῶν, Aur.
1530 (a) ἀρᾷ (β) ἀρὰν Abr. Herm.

1504—6. Here codd. give
βαιὸν ἐχούσῃ wav ἀπόχρη μοι δ᾽
ἀλληλοφόνους

μανίας μελάθρων ἀφελούσῃ.
It is manifest that the scribes, knowing the law of anapaestic rhythm
(συνάφεια) which precludes the hiatus μοι---ἀλληλοφόνους, foisted in the
unmeaning δ᾽ to save the metre. Herm. for μοι δ᾽ reads τάσδ᾽, which
weakens the expression. We, casting out δ᾽, transpose, as Erf., μανίας
μελάθρων and ἀλληλοφόνους, observing how often in the mss. of Aesch.
words are dislocated. Canter’s reading κἀλληλοφόνους, edited by Klausen,
must not be forgotten. It is specious, and so tenable that, were it in
codd., we would not alter it. But we prefer the transposition, as giving
the hypothetical sense, ‘I am content with less wealth, 2/ J shall have
removed’ ἂς.

1519. Weare not fully satished with αὐτοῦ, which seems superfluous,
while αὐτός, Blomfield’s reading, stands in effective contrast to the children
whose blood was spilt.

1525—6. The obscure manner in which Thyestes here becomes the
subject, without name or pronoun to mark the change from Atreus, as well
as the jingling concurrence αὐτῶν αὐτίκ᾽, assures us that words are lost.
Aesch, may have written to this effeet :

ἄσημα δ᾽ αὐτῶν tuopia τῷ δυσδαίμονι
φαγεῖν ἔπεμψ᾽" ὁ δ᾽ Τ' αὐτίκ᾽ ἀγνοίᾳ λαβὼν x.7.d.

1530. We now agree with Hermann and Paley in reading ἀράν, and
we take συνδίκως to be an Aeschylean adverb for σὺν δίκῃ, which he may
have written: ‘making, with full justice, his kicking-down of the dinner-
table (the symbol of) a curse, that even so ὅς.

192 AGAMEMNON.

1534 (0) ὄντα μ᾽ ἐπὶ δέκ᾽ (8) ἐπὶ τοῖνδ᾽ ὄντα μ᾽ Ed.
1550 (a) δεσμὸν ΕἸ. V. (8) δεσμὸς F. Vict.
1553 (a) πήσας (8) πταίσας Bu., παίσας Pal.
1554—5 (a) γύναι, σὺ τοὺς ἥκοντας ἐκ μάχης νέον
οἰκουρὸς εὐνὴν ἀνδρὸς αἰσχύνουσ᾽ ἅμα
(B) εὐνὴν σὺ τοῦδ᾽ οἰκουρὸς αἰσχύνας ἅμα
γυναικὶ τοὺς ἥκοντας ἐκ μάχης τρέων Ed.
1556 (a) τόνδ᾽ ἐβούλευσας μόρον.
(B) 7 αἰσχρὸν ἔρραψας φόνον Ed,
1560 (a) ἡπίοις (8) νηπίοις Jac.
1563 (a) οὐκ (f) οὐδ᾽ Pal.
1566 (a) ἢ (8) ἢ Pors.
1570 (a) νότῳ (8) σκότῳ Aur.
1572 (a) τί (8) σὺ Ed.
1578 (a) καὶ (8) κοὐ Herm.
1579 (a) lacuna.
(B) ov yip, εἰ γέροντές ἐσμεν, τοῖς κακοῖς ὑπείξομεν Ed,
1582 (a) κἀγὼ μὴν (β) μὴν κἀγὼ Pors.
1583 (a) ἐρούμεθα. (8) αἱρούμεθα. Aur.
1584 (a) δράσομεν (8) δράσωμεν Vict.
1585 (a) ὁ ἔβος (8) θέρος Schii.
1586 (a) δ᾽ ἅλις γ᾽ (8) ἅλις γ᾽ Ed.
(α) ὕπαρχε---ματώμεθα.
(B) ὑπάρχει---αἱματώμεθα Aur.
1587 (a) στείχετε δ᾽ οἱ γέροντες

1534. We read for this line, believing ἐπὶ δέκ᾽ to be corrupt,
τρίτον γὰρ ἐπὶ τοῖνδ᾽ ὄντα μ᾽ ἀθλίῳ πατρὶ

(554--1556. Our reading of this passage contains, in the first two
lines, all the ms. words, emended and replaced, but with τοῦδε for ἀνδρὸς
and τρέων for νέον, ἀνδρὸς and νέον being manifestly corrupt. In 1556 we
have suggested τ᾽ αἰσχρὸν Eppayas φόνον chiefly to avoid the recurrence of
the same phrase within a few lines. See 1563.

1579. The line, which we have suggested in the place where a verse is

lost, represents, we believe unobjectionably, what Aeschylus might have
written.

CONSPECTUS LECTIONUM. 193

(B) στείχε καὶ σὺ χοΐ γέροντες Fr.
1588 (a) καιρὸν χρὴν (8) ἀρκεῖν χρῆν Herm.
1589 (a) τῶν δ᾽ ἅλις γ᾽ ἐχοίμεθ᾽ ἄν
| (B) τῶνδ᾽ ἅλις, δεχοίμεθ᾽ av Mar.
1593 (a) δαίμονας (8) δαίμονος Cas.

1594 (a) ἁμαρτῆτον κρατοῦντα
(8B) ἁμαρτεῖν, τὸν κρατοῦντά Cas.
θ᾽ ὑβρίσαι add. Bl.
1601 (a) θαρρῶν (β) θαρσῶν Pors.
(a) ὥὦσπερ (β) dore 8.4.
1602 (a) deest pesin fine. (β) ἐγὼ suppl. Heath
1603 (a) deest pes in fine. (8) καλῶς suppl. Can.

1603. This Conspectus shows that the editor has received about 286
corrections of the ms. text made by other scholars, and 134 for which his
own judgment is responsible ; the latter including τό suggested additions
which supply good poetic sense in places manifestly defective. These
additions are in the text itself carefully distinguished from the adjoining
context. The editor admits that many of his emendations are of an un-
usually bold character in places which seemed to him to require the ἄκος
τομαῖον. If he is censured, as by some he probably will be, for undue
audacity, he can only reply, ἀλλ᾽ εἰ τὸ κάλλος ἐξέσωσ᾽ οὔ μοι μέλει. His
endeavour has been to exhibit such a text of this noblest Greek drama, as
the scholar may read or the actor recite without having to flounder through
many a puddle of grammatical, logical and metrical corruption. If he has
done this, he is content: if he has failed to do it, his failure is complete.

K. A, M3

APPENDED NOTES ON INTERPRETATION.

80. To @ ὑπέργηρων. Mr Paley (Ed. 4,1. 79), editing o θ᾽
ὑπέργηρως, the conjecture of Franz, says in his note: ‘the
preservation of the termination in ὡς is in favour of Franz’s
emendation’: alluding to the corrupt readings of most codd. τι-
θιπεργήρως, τόθιπερ γήρως, while Cod. F. has τόθ᾽ ὑπέργηρων.
But it is not surprising that scribes should corrupt γήρων into
γήρως, being familiar with the words γῆρας, γήραος, γήρως.
The + with which all begin would be very surprising, if it did
not represent an original reading ro. There could be nothing
else suggestive of that letter at the beginning of their corrupt
word. This argument is decisive in favour of τό θ᾽ ὑπέργη-
pov’. See also note on Consp. Lect.

542. Nuxwpevos λόγοισιν οὐκ ἀναίνομα. Mr Paley’s note
here (566) by rendering ‘I do not reject or disdain the feeling
of joy,’ seems to suggest that ἀναίνομαι requires an accus.
object to be mentally supplied. This would be an error. The
verb, like αἰσχύνομαι, admits three constructions (1) accus., (2)
infin. as 1582, (3) participle, as here, οὐκ ἀναίνομαι νικώμενος.
So Bl. Gloss. ‘cum participio loquentis construitur. Eurip.
Iphig. A. 1512, θανοῦσα δ᾽ οὐκ ἀναίΐνομα. Herc, FE. 1235, εὖ

ld 4 5 3 3 ’ 3
δράσας δέ σ᾽ οὐκ ἀναίνομαι.

859—862. We regret, on every ground, that in his 4th
edition (g04—907) Mr Paley should persist in combating the

1 We also think that the abstract expression τό θ᾽ ὑπέργηρων comes in
sequence to 6 τε γὰρ νεαρὸς μυελὸς with far more fitness and probability
than the concrete 6 θ᾽ ὑπέργηρως. Our emendation οὔ τις ἀρείων for οὐδὲν
ἀρείων, gets rid of the only grave-objection to τό θ᾽ ὑπέργηρων.

APPENDED NOTES ON INTERPRETATION. 195

interpretation of these lines, which we gave in the Journal of
Philology, and repeat in this edition; and that he should
substitute a version, which the logic and context of the
place, the laws of language and taste, and the facts of Greek
archaeology concur in rebutting. A thoughtful student of
the Greek drama cannot suppose that Clytaemnestra in this
στιχομυθία merely resumes an entreaty which she had made
already (&Baw’ ἀπήνης τῆσδε κιτιλ. 834), and which Aga-
memnon had answered with a reasoned denial, 846 «7.A,
She returns indeed to the charge, but it is by a questioning
ἔλεγχος that she now tries to carry ‘her point, and this change
ot form is introduced and indicated by the transitional parti-
cles καὶ μήν', well now. Mr Paley renders τόδ᾽ εἰπὲ μὴ παρὰ
γνώμην ἐμοί, ‘do speak on this matter not contrary to my
will’—wrongly in all but μὴ παρά, Eiré τόδε cannot mean
what he gives, nor anything but (with ἐμοί) ‘tell me this (which
I am going to ask),’ 1.6, ‘answer me this question.’ Τνώ-
μὴν ought not to be rendered ‘will’: it means ‘opinion’ or
‘judgment.’ Again py παρὰ γνώμην ἐμοὶ is bad Greek in the
sense ‘not against my opinion.’ Aesch. had already given the
true Greek for this phrase, as well as the true sense of γνώμην,
in Suppl. 448, γένοιτο δ᾽ εὖ παρὰ γνώμην ἐμήν, ‘may it turn out
well contrary to my opinion.’

Evidently Clytaemnestra says: well now (καὶ μὴν) etre
τόδε ἐμοί tell me this μὴ παρὰ γνώμην not contrary to your
opinion, i.e. give me a sincere answer to this question: or, as it
stands in our verse translation,

‘Well now, thy true thought not evading, answer me.’
Coming to the next line, we have Agamemnon replying

γνώμην μὲν ἴσθι μὴ διαφθεροῦντ᾽ ἐμέ.

1 We find καὶ μὴν 20 times used by Aeschylus; here alone with an
imperative; and we doubt whether all Greek literature will supply a second
example of such use. It is manifestly due here to nothing but the necessity
of στιχομυθία, which required an introductory line before the actual
question.

V2

196 AGAMEMNON.

Which Mr Paley renders: ‘as for will, be assured that I am
not the man to alter mine for the worse.’ We could proceed
on his lines here, only correcting his renderings of γνώμην and
διαφθεροῦντα. We could write: ‘as for opinion, be assured that
I am not the man to misstate mine.’ Διαφθείρω can take the
sense given by Mr Paley: it can equally well take the sense
we give. And ours is nght, because we cannot suppose that
Aesch. means Agamemnon simply and brutally to reply here:
‘I am not the man to change my will, I can tell you.’ His
language is the sentiment of a true gentleman: ‘be sure I will
say what I really think.’ Mr Paley seems to suppose he has
found an argument against our view when he says ‘the pro-
noun (ἐμὲ) is clearly emphatic.’ But it is used with exactly
as much emphasis in our rendering as in his’, In our verse
translation it stands :

‘My true thought be assured I shall not falsify.’
Then Clyt. puts her first question:
ηὔξω θεοῖς δείσας ἂν ὧδ᾽ ἔρδειν τάδε ;

Mr Paley does not edit this as a question. He prints it with
a full stop, though it finds a manifest reply (εἰδώς ye) from
Agam., and is followed up by an undoubted question in the
next speech of Clyt. Yet he himself gives the question-form
as an alternative in his note; thereby showing that the right

1 Let us say a few words here about the pronominal forms ἐμοῦ, ἐμοὶ,
ἐμέ. It seems to be often assumed (because there exist μου, μοι, με, which
as enclitics are, eo momine, less emphatic) that ἐμοῦ, ἐμοὶ, ἐμέ are there-
fore always essentially emphatic. This is an error: and the proof is, that
they gain emphasis by an appended ye. They are no more emphatic than
their first person ἐγώ or their congeners σοῦ, σοὶ, σέ. In short their more or
less emphasis, or indifference, depends on their position relatively to other
words : and a poet, swayed by the claims of metre, will often place them
for convenience where some may suppose an emphasis to be designed.
Such we believe to be the case with ἐμοὶ in 859. Aesch. would willingly
have written εἰπέ μοι rode. ᾿Ἐμοὶ falling to the close gains some force and
goes near to represent our idiomatic ‘ please,’ or ‘ pray.’

APPENDED NOTES ON INTERPRETATION. 197

version to his mind is doubtful. To our mind it 15 not doubt-
ful in the smallest particular. But let us hear Mr Paley,

go6. ‘You would have vowed to the gods to act thus in a time of fear,’
i.e. you are pursuing a course more like one in peril than a victor....Or
interrogatively: ‘ Did you make a vow tothe gods that you would so act (ὅτε
ὧδε ἔρδοις ἄν) in a time of fear?’

Of these two widely divergent renderings we could not
have been ‘happy with either’ were the other away. They
both imply something novel in archaeology, that a Greek
warrior in a dangerous crisis of battle could make a vow to
some god or gods, that, if rescued and victorious, he would not
on returning home wadk on purple tapestry to his palace. What?
Are we anywhere told that Greek warriors in time of danger
vowed to the gods ¢hat they would refrain from doing some-
thing? Do we not read everywhere, that their vows were Zo do
something involving expenditure, to offer victims, to build shrines,
or, as here, to walk on purple embroideries in honour of the
propitious deity? This certainty sets aside both Mr Paley’s
suggestions, The former, if made interrogative, by writing
‘Would you’ instead of ‘ you would,’ becomes correct. The
second is on every ground wrong. (1) That the words ηὔξω
av δείσας are to be taken together is certain (see ἂν ηὐξάμην
891). (2) The nature of the question suggested by Mr Paley
carries its own confutation with it. Could any one be supposed
to make a vow, that, if a dangerous crisis occurred, he would
not walk on purple after being saved? We render in our verse
translation :

‘Would’st thou in fear have vowed unto the gods
such act ῥ᾽

1.e. ‘would you in some fearful crisis have vowed that you
would do the thing I am now inviting you to do?’ Clyt.
herself afterwards says (891) ‘I would have vowed the treading
under foot of many a broidered cloth, if an oracle had declared
such expenditure to be the nece:sary ransom of your life.’

198 AGAMEMNON.

Agamemnon’s reply stands in codd. thus:
εἴπερ τις εἰδώς γ᾽ εὖ τόδ᾽ ἐξεῖπον τέλος,
where τόδε τέλος, ‘this performance,’ means ‘this vow, my future
execution of what I promised. We have, without hesitation,
edited ἐξειπεῖν for ἐξεῖπον, and our verse translation is
‘Yes, skilled as well as any man to speak this vow,’

i.e. ‘nobody knew better than I, as an experienced comman-
der, when the time was come to proclaim aloud a vow such
as this.’ Mr Paley edits ἐξεῖπεν and annotates thus:

907. εἴπερ ris—ye must, it seems, stand for εἴπερ γέ. τις, the ye having
no other meaning in this position. It follows that for ἐξεῖπον we must read
ἐξεῖπεν, ‘if any one ever did make this vow with a knowledge of what
would befall him.’ He means that he did not make such a vow, because a
knowledge of the future was impossible; a sentiment very appropriate to
the present position. ν

This remarkable note might perhaps be left to the judg-
ment of most Greek scholars without further notice. As we
write, however, for learners of every grade, we will simply
observe :

(1) ye emphasises the word which it follows, and may
happen to stand in almost any part of the sentence. It is
habitually used in replies, emphasising the word to which it
is joined as important in such reply. Thus in Plato, φὴς ἢ
ov; πάνυ ye. Eurip. Hec, 246. H. ἥψω δὲ γονάτων τῶν ἐμῶν
ταπεινὸς wv; Ul. ὥστ᾽ ἐνθανεῖν ye σοῖς πέπλοισι χεῖρ᾽ ἐμήν.
Thus, if the answer is affirmative, ye is properly rendered ‘yes’,
So we render it here; and its right place is after eidws. ἘΕϊπερ
τις 15 an adverbial phrase further strengthening the affirmation
εἰδώς γ᾽ εὖ, ‘knowing well, if anybody (does know well)’ =
knowing as well as anybody. ‘This phrase might naturally
stand after εἰδώς γ᾽ εὖ, but, as metre required it to precede,
Aesch. so placed it with perfect nght.

(2) As to the suggestion that εἴπερ γέ τις is the true con-
struction, we read it with surprise; but we merely reply

APPENDED NOTES ON INTERPRETATION. t99

that in no place of any Greek author (as we firmly believe) will
the phrase εἴπερ τις be found so divided by ye. Obviously our
version implies that ηὐξάμην av is to be mentally supplied as
the principal verb of this sentence. Clyt. had asked, ‘ Would
you have vowed’ &c.? Agam. replies, ‘Yes, 1 would have
vowed, knowing as well as any man how to do so.’ As to
Mr Paley’s final words, ‘ He means’ &c., we leave them to the
consideration of logical interpreters. They make Agam. to
say, ‘He did zo¢ address a vow to the gods, that he would zot
walk on purple, because a knowledge of the future was 1m-
possible’! And ‘that sentiment’ Mr Paley considers ‘very
appropriate to the present position.’ We cannot agree.
Quitting this painful discussion, which nothing but the
regard due to our younger readers would have prevailed on us
to insert, we refer them, for the just view of this στιχομυθία,
to the analysis of Epeisodion 111., which they will find on p. 96.

1554—1556. Admitting that our restoration of this mar-
vellously corrupt passage is extensive and apparently bold, we
firmly believe it to be correct in the main (as regards 1554,
1555), allowing the final words of 1556 to be a purely conjec-.
tural improvement. As to γύναι with which codd. start, we
say that it 15 simply ndiculous to suppose that the queen is
here addressed. She cannot be supposed present before the
place where she speaks,

-1557—1561.
καὶ ταῦτα τἄπη κλαυμάτων ἀρχηγενῆ"
Ὀρφεῖ δὲ γλῶσσαν τὴν ἐναντίαν ἔχεις"
ὁ μὲν γὰρ ἦγε πάντ᾽ ἀπὸ φθογγῆς χαρᾷ, .
σὺ δ᾽ ἐξορίνας νηπίοις ὑλάγμασιν
ἄξει" κρατηθεὶς δ᾽ ἡμερώτερος φανεῖ.

In this speech Aegisthus replies to the upbraidings of the
Chorus thus: ‘ For these words again you will smart hereafter.
The tongue of Orpheus is the converse of yours. He dragged
all things in the wake of his song for joy; you for the provo-

200 AGAMEMNON.

cation of your silly howlings will be dragged (to prison): and
under that control you will show yourself a tamer creature,’

Here Mr Paley annotates :

1609. ἄξει appears to be the middle voice,—‘ You forsooth, after
irritating people by your senseless barkings, think to lead them to your
own purposes.’ But Prof. Kennedy, with Peile and Butler, supposes the
antithesis to be this,—‘ he led captive by his songs, you shall de led captive
(δεσμὸς, V. 1599) in consequence of your insolence.? The poet however
merely speaks of the γλῶσσα ἐναντία, or two opposite kinds of eloquence,
viz. that which soothed and that which irritated. The object of both was
the same, but the latter was a mistaken way to effect it.

When Mr Paley cites Butler and Peile along with ourselves
as taking age for a middle-passive, you will be dragged, he has
omitted to say that Pauw, Voss, Conington, Plumptre, Nagels-
bach, Jenisch, Enger, Linwood, &c., do the same: while Her-
mann, Blomfield, Scholefield, Bothe, Dindorf, Weil, Karsten,
Keck, Van Heusde, who are silent about ἄξει, must be ranked
on the same side. For, if they had taken the view of Klausen
and Mr Paley, they must have said so, and have written in its
defence. Few scholars will for a moment doubt, that the
‘justa interpretatio,’ declared rightly by Karsten to be ‘ funda-
mentum critices,’ points with unerring finger to the fact, that
ἄξει, middle future, is here used in a passive sense, ᾿Απάγειν
in Attic procedure was the technical word for ‘arresting or
committing to prison:’ and ἄξει here=amage or ἀπαχθήσει.
The word ἡμερώτερος is used in allusion to the wild beasts
‘tamed by Orpheus: ‘mulcentem tigres’ Verg.

1569. ζεύξω βαρείαις, und. LevyAaus. οὔτι μὴ σειραφόρον
κριθῶντα πῶλον, far from being a trace-harnessed high-fed colt.
The σειραῖος or cetpaddpos ἵππος of a chariot resembled the
leader in a modern ‘tandem.’ It was attached by traces to
the chariot, and would often be a young and spirited animal,
whose function was to pull on and quicken the yoked pair.
Hence it is spoken of as κριθῶντα (κριθάω), barleySed, i.e.
highSed,

CONSPECTUS METRORUM
CHORICORUM.

1. For general information on this subject, the student is
referred to Linwood’s ‘Greek Tragic Metres.’ There, or in
any equivalent treatise on the subject, he will find an explana-
tion of the names of the so-called ‘Feet,’ the laws of Arsis,
Thesis and Ictus, as constituting the Rhythm of Verse, those of
Metre in general, and of the particular metres used in Greek
tragic composition. With this knowledge, he will have no
difficulty in reading and comprehending the subjoined metrical
exposition of the choric verses in the Agamemnon, with their
appended names.

2. As the terms Anacrusis and Basis (Base) often occur,
let it be observed that Anacrusis is a syllable, usually short (vu),
prefixed to a rhythm of which it does not constitute a part.
Anacrusis may also be a long syllable or resolved into two
short (~~); but either instance is comparatively rare. In

ἰ[ὼ γενεαὶ βροτῶν
tis an anacrusis.

A Base is a disyllabic foot, spondee (-—), iambus (ὦ —) or
trochee (— υ), prefixed to a rhythm of which it does not consti-
tute a part. Two feet so prefixed are called a double base.
The long syllable of a base may be resolved into two short:
thus in

δ ἔριν | αἱματόεσσαν

δι᾿ ἔριν is a trochaic base with first syllable resolved,

202 AGAMEMNON.

A verse may have anacrusis and base.
v |---| -v-v--

πα | λιμμή | Ky χρόνον τιθεῖσαι

4. Trihemimeris (trihem.) means 1} foot (3 half feet).
Penthemimeris (penthem.) ,, 24 feet(5 4, ).
Hephthemimeris (hephthem.) ,, 34 ,, (7. 5).

The trochaic hephthemimer is a verse of frequent occurrence
in this play.

The Cretic foot (- v—) is a trochaic trihemimer.

4. Dipodia (2 feet), tripodia (3 feet), pentapodia (5 feet),
are used to express recurrence of the same foot: thus penta-
pod. troch. means a sequence of 5 trochees.

A spondee at the close of a line is treated as equivalent to
a trochee in verses to which the latter foot properly belongs,
but such a trochaic verse is called impure. .

5. Conspectus.

PARODOS.

Anapaestorum systemata novem; 40—106,

PRO-ODE, I107—150.

στροφή, 107—20. ἀντιστρ. 12I—34.

I, myvyV wVYV MUM RMYUNV MUN SO

2. jh VV MV RWYVY RWUVY =o

30-7 τ- τ

4. --|[-vy --

5. υπυπ͵ίπυυ “ἕῳ πων =

6. -οὧοὐ -

7. mm muy π͵οω πον

8 —UV ----τῶὰμ «ὦ

Q. —— YY TM YY MUN TMU OMB BUY wo
Io.

Vewne mm IY OMY YOON VO
"ν -

CONSPECTUS METRORUM CHORICORUM. 203

11. =r “οι πὸ;
12. πο ™ VY “Ὡ “π᾿ BUY ==
13. w= Ve UX Uo

Tq πω πο. “πη. so

1 (12). dact. hexam.

2. dact. pentam.

3. spond. dim.

4. bas. spond. ¥ dact. dim.
5 (10). bas. dupl. iamb. + dact. tetram.
6. dact. dim.

7. dact. tetram.

8. dact. tetram. cat.

9. bini dact. tetram.

11. dact. dim. cat.

13. lamb. dim.

14. dact. pentam.

Not. 1. versus 4, 11 bas. (spond. v. troch.) + dact. c. troch. appellatur
‘pherecrateus.’ Idem versus, si augetur syllaba post troch. ad finem,
appellatur glyconeus. Ita latine ap. Horat.

et te | saepe vocanti (pherecr.)
duram | difficilis mane (glycon.)

Not. 2. v. 13 disponi potest ut sit anacr. br. t+ troch. hephthem.
PAG|Bévra λοισθίων δρόμων.

ἐπῳδός, 135—150.

μή

vor uo | mwVvV Vo

we τον wee oo
-“σπΊπυυ πὸ --

--... ...... ..-Ὠ ὦ, ο---

“ὐν muy πνκοΌο “ππψν “πὸ
ντσυ - | νυ ern my

“.,.,ιῖἂ΄,ἱῳῳ MV ™UY —vul—uu —VJIs =

PSP eT δ ΡΩΝ

——e TU OMY -υυ[-ὧυ eed A i

bt
9

μή
με

mw ™=VYVY ““ἷ΄ᾧ

12. “ων WV ROM RFF KUNE ---

204 AGAMEMNON.

13. =VV == | VUV BUY BUY “- “ὦ
15. “ιν “ὅᾷᾳῥ VJ

1. iamb. dim.

2. bas. dupl. iamb. + dact. c. dipodia troch. impur.
3 (5). dact. tetram.

4. bas. sp. Τ dact. c. dipodia troch. impur.
6. dact. pentam. cat.

7. bas. dupl. iamb. t dact. trim. cat.

8 (g). dact. tetram. + dact. trim.

Io (12, 13, 14). dact. hexam.

11. dact. trim. cat.

15. dact.c. troch.

16. dact. pentam.

ODE, 15I—234.
στροφὴ α΄, I5I—156. ἀντιστρ. a, 157—162.

I.

2 “πων ποι πὸ >

3.0 TM MYM πὸ -

4. σπο που eV πΠπυ πο πὸ -
δι. πὸ πὸ ποὺ πῶ - -

6. π͵οπωπυ -

1. bas. spond. t+ troch. hephthem.
2 (3, 6). troch. hephthem.

4. bini troch. hephthem.

5. dact. pentam.

στροφὴ β΄, 163—168. ἀντιστρ. β΄, 169—174.

Ι.

2 πνπσπον πῷῳ >

30 TO )mv ewveome -

4. —-Vr TUS —vu-|-v —v-v >
So mv τοὺ τὸ πὸ πὸ

6.

CONSPECTUS METRORUM CHORICORUM. 205

1. bini troch. hephthem.

2 (6). troch. hephthem.

3. bas. spond. t troch. hephthem.

4. trini troch. trihem. + troch, hephthem.
5. pentapodia troch.

στροφὴ γ᾽, 175—185. ἀντιστρ. γ΄, 186—105.

μὴ

νπσυ- —|vre- -

vr -|v-v- -

vr Vo

νυ π- —|[v-v- -
υ[πτ-π|πτῦὸ “οὖ eo

vo -υ [τ -—- -—Vv =

vr ver Vo (or ν[ -τὴὺν —v-) .

Ὁ δύ ΡΩΝ

μι
9

1 (2, 4). dochm., dupl. (ex bin. iamb. penthem )

3. dipod. iamb.

5. anacr. br. t bas. sp. + tripod. troch.

6. antispastus t+ troch. hephthem.

7. tripod. iamb. (=anacr. br. t troch. penthem.)

8 (9). dact. c. dipod. troch.

10. choriamb. dim.

11. choriamb. tetram. + dact. c. dipod. troch.

Not. in v. 6. antispastus exemplo rariori basis duplex est.

στροφὴ δ΄, 197—205. ἀντιστρ. δ΄, 206—214.

γος
v|[-v ψ.α “ῷῷ =

Ν "ΜΙ

΄ις

TANS &

206 AGAMEMNON.

8. — Www Vv ™~=Y —|-ve -—v -=
Q mvuwYVvr-o
1 (2, 4, 5). dochm. dup]. (ex bin. iamb. penthem.)
3. anacr. br. Ἢ troch. hephthem. (secund. p. solut.)
6. anacr. br. ft troch. penthem. ¢ dipod. troch. impur.
γ. bas. iamb. Ἢ troch. penthem.
8. dact. c. troch. penthem. + dact. c. dipod. troch. impur.
10. dact. c. dipod. troch. impur.

στροφὴ ε΄, 215—224. ἀντιστρ. ε΄, 225—234.

μπυ- —|[u-v— -
vo v-|-v ---

ψ [πὸ -.᾿ἷ πο -π--
vo v-|-u πόσο -
υ[πὸ΄- “υ-

που - -ἰ[υπτὸ- -

Ὁ ον οι ΩΝ Η

μι
9

r. anacr. br. ¥ trini troch. trihem.
2 (7,9). dochm. dupl. (ex bin. iamb. penthem.)
3. dipod. iamb. t dipod. troch. impur. (qui versus periodicus est).
4. anacr. br. t troch. dim.

5. bas. dupl. iamb. + troch. hephth.

6. anacr. br. Τ᾿ bini troch. trihem.

8. anacr. br. t quaterni troch. trihem.
Io. dact. c. dipod. troch. impur.

Anapaestorum systemata tria, 332—344.
STASIMON I. 345—447.
στροφὴ α΄, 345—359. ἀντιστρ. α΄, 360—374.

I. WwW |--—|-v - ὦν “-- ==
4. ν[π΄ὸ “.ν͵ππὸῳΝ πὸ -e

4. ν[ τὸ- “ων πιτ-τυ-

CONSPECTUS METRORUM CHORICORUM., 207

5. νυν [τὸ- -“.- -
6 v|[-v- -ο-
7° ν [--πΊπυ-
8, Ὑ{-τ-ῖ]|τὺ-
9 ψ[πτπΊ]Ίπὸ “υ ----
IO. v[--|-v “vo
II, vl-v- ““οσπ SU

12. “σὺ —|-vl[—-ve “Wve

13. -πΊπυν -- --
14. “υν|τὺν --
15. -“πΊπυν -“υ-|πυίπυυν -—

1 (2, 9, 10). anacr. br. + bas. spond. t tripod. troch. impur,

3. anacr. br. + pentapodia troch. impur,

4 (11). anacr. br. t trini troch. trihem.

5 (6). anacr. br. + bini troch. trihem.

ἡ (8). anacr. br. f bas. spond. + troch. trihem.

12. troch. penthem. +t bas. troch. + dact. c. dipod. troch. impur.

13. bas. spond. t dact. c. troch.

14. bas. troch. ¢ dact. c. troch.

1s. bas. spond. t dact. c. troch. trihem. + bas. troch. + dact. c. troch.

Not. v. 15 =glyconeus t pherecrateus. Tribus his vv. 13, 14, 1§ similes
sunt tres ultimi in stroph. p’ et 7’.

pherecr.

στροφὴ β΄, 375—389. ἀντιστρ. β΄, 39ο---404.

I. ν[ -πτὸ- “τῳ. men

2. ν [τὸς —v-|-v “ὦ --

3. vr vr νυ π υπποπυ-

tT vv —|v-v- -Τ
΄σ΄-ἅὄ

4. ψ[ππΊπυυνυ -

5. VO Vr VO VO

6 ὦ--ἁἀ - —|v-v- -

7 wo v-|-v -“ι uo

8. ue v—-|-v —-Vv Vue

9. vl - ve υπ|πυ -ὸ-

Io. -|-v ~vrvuv=

"
~

208 AGAMEMNON.

12. —-v-|-v “χ͵ῳο͵οο ---

13. - πΊπυν --

14. -υ love --

Is, —-|-uu -υ-[ ποτοῦ ==

I. anacr. br. ¢ trini troch. trihem.

2. anacr. br. t bini troch. trihem. Ὁ tripod. troch. impur.

3. iamb. trim. (puri).

+ (6). dochm. dupl. (ex bin. iamb. penthem.)

4- anacr. br. t bas. spond. Ἢ troch. penthem. (altero pede soluto).
5. pentapodia iamb.

7 (8). bas. dupl. iamb. + troch. hephthem.

9. anacr. br. t bini troch. trihem.

10. anacr. br. t troch. hephthem.

11. anacr. br. ¢ bini troch. trihem.

12. troch. trihem. t tripod. troch. impur.

13. bas. sp. Τ dact. c. troch.
14. bas. tr. t dact. c. troch.
15. bas. spond. t dact. c. troch. trihem. t bas. tr. + dact. c. troch.

pherecr.

στροφὴ γ᾽, 405—419. ἀντιστρ. γ΄, 420—434.

I. v[-v- —-Vvr -—Vo

2. -v-|-v “πο στ

3. v [ove τὸς

4. vl-v- --ω -

δ. tv mV ev πίτυν tv πτπτου em] mv evens -
6. v|-v —-Vv oun

7: v|[-v “πὸ -

8. —|-v “Vv mVe

QO wvyv ev π᾿ =

10. νυ [πνπὸυ--

11. vu louvre

12. vu love

13. --Ππυν ---

14, -π| τὸῦ --

15. —--|-ve -υ-[πυί-πυυ “--

1. anacr. br. t trini troch. trihem.
2. troch. trihem. Ὁ troch. hephthem.

CONSPECTUS METRORUM CHORICORUM. 209

3 (4). anacr. br. + bini troch. trihem.

5. trini troch. hephthem.

6 (7). anacr. br. Τ troch. hephthem.

8. anacr. long. Τ troch. dim.

9 (το, 11). anacr. soluta + tripod. troch. impur.

12. anacr. soluta + dipod. troch. impur.

13 (14). bas. spond. + dact. c. troch.

15. bas. sp. t dact. c. troch. trihem. + bas. tr. ¢ dact. c. troch.

ἐπῳδός, 435—447.
I. vf-v- τὸ-
wv | -Vvr Vo
“. mv ~-Vv =

w= wn w= w= w= w=

2
3
4
5B ovr Vr Vr Vr Vr UO
6. υ[-- we
7 ve vole πὸ τὸε; -
ὃ. “’͵ο Kv -ὖ -

9. ν -ὖὐ- “ο-

Io. w= v-|[-v “ων “ὦ -

—_ ΄΄-ς σσ΄ος
II wuv vm vm vuvv ὧν υ --
~~, ~~,

124, wuv Vr vvv Vo
12. υὦ- νπΊ͵Ίπυ “πω πω =
1 (2, 6, 9). anacr. br. + bini troch. trihem.
3 (8). troch. hephthem.
4 (5). iamb. trim. (puri).
7 (10, 13). bas. dupl. iamb. + troch. hephthem.
11. iamb. trim. (tribus ped. solutis).
12. iamb. dim. (duob. ped. solutis).

STASIMON II. 640.
στροφὴ a, 640—652. ἀντιστρ. a, 653—665
“ὦ “-5΄Σ]ὠατῆἸἍρμμ “=v —|[-v =v =v =
“ποῖ mY -|-v-|-v —“vaevu =
- | νυν Veo

AL | AA

nm PB & ΝΡ

210 AGAMEMNON.

§ πὸ ru

6. vu |[-vl—-ve —-VUYV
7. --|vu--

8 ὧὐ-ὦ -ο----

Q νυ͵υπ τ πον -τῷοΘ'ὋὌ

IO. υυ-“πσ Πυνπνν Vue

Il ᾽᾿᾽υἅ τῳ “π᾿ “---
12. —--|-vy —-v-|-ve “

12. νυν | “ὧ “ὦ

1. bin. troch. hephthem.

2. troch. hephthem. ¢ troch. trihem. ¢ troch. hephthem.

3. troch. hephthem.

4. anacr. 1. tion. a min. dim. (cum anaclasi).

5 (8, 9, 11). ion. a min, dim. (cum anaclasi).

6. anacr. sol. ΤΠ bas. tr. + dact. dim.

7. bas. sp. t ion. a min. mon.

10. ion. a min. trim. (cum anaclasi).

12. bas. sp. t dact. c. troch. trihem. + dact. c. dipod. troch. impur.
13. bas. tr. soluta t dact. c. troch.

Not. vv. 1 t 2 ita fieri possunt quattuor :

ra. troch. hephthem.
1 β. troch. hephthem.
2a, troch. hephthem.
28. troch, trihem. + troch. hephthem.

στροφὴ β΄, 666—672. ἀντιστρ. β', 673—679.
Iwo | “ον πὰ --

!

3. “που ποὺ -, -

40 σπυ.ν πο πὸ mY NVOotrMeE eo
—_

5. ν mY mu
~~

6 wov vy -ve

7 —~-|-ve -υ- πυπυν “---

1. bas. iamb. t dact. c. troch. trihem.
2. bas. troch. f dact. c, troch. trihem. t bas. troch. t dact. c. troch.
3. dact. trim.

CONSPECTUS METRORUM CHORICORUM. 211

4- dact. hexam.
5 (6). troch. hephthem. (prim. pede soluto).
7. bas. sp. t dact. c. troch. trihem. t bas. troch. + dact. c. troch.

στροφὴ γ΄, 680—688. ἀντιστρ. γ΄, 689—697.

I vo v-|-v = vw KOU KV oO
2. wom v-|-e ot ππ-΄ΦΦ
3 v[--[-~ τὸ --
4. ~—uVv πὸό “--
5. πὴ | “πων -ν - --
6. ey a πππππ ἀμφ“ φ4“---
To Ym VE Om Vo
8. -|-v]-ve -
9 -Yv | mvuv=--
1. bas. dupl. iamb. t+ pentapodia troch. impur.
2. bas. dupl. iamb. + tripod. troch. impur.
3. anacr. br. t bas. sp. + tripod. troch. impur.
4. dact. c. penthem. troch.
5. bas. tr. ¢ dact. c. dipod. troch. impur,
6. ion. a min. tetram. (cum anaclasi),
7. ion. a min. tetram.
8. anacr. 1. t bas. tr. f dact. c. syll.
g. bas. tr. f dact. c. troch.
Not. De ἀνακλάσει in Ion. a min. rhythmo vid. Linwood (Trag. M.)

Ῥ. 87.
στροφὴ δ΄, 698—704. ἀντιστρ. δ΄, 705—711.

γ΄ρς-ς
vvuv -Ὃ΄Ἕ΄᾽΄᾽ -υ-|-πυυ “veo

“Vou ~uUu --

I.
2. πὸ “τι =U =

“~~
3. Vr Vt VEY Vr USC Uo
4. w= v-|[-v-

~~, o-~-~ χ-΄ος

5. —[uve wyuV vuvuyv
6.
7°

1. bas. dupl. iamb. + trini troch. trihem.
2. bas. tr. t troch. hephth.

212

ἜΘ se

‘©

4
9

II.

12

(:

Ι
3
4°
7°
8
9
ο

10.

ον Δα BY YF

AGAMEMNON.

iamb. trim. (tert. pede soluto).
anacr. br. t+ bini troch. trihem.
anacr. ]. ¢ tres troch. soluti.

troch. hephthem. (pr. p. sol.) + dact. c. dipod. troch. impur.
dact. c. dipod. troch.

Anapaestorum systemata septem, 712—737.

STASIMON III. 903.
στροφὴ a’, 903—914. ἀντιστρ. a, 9I5—926.
“ὁπ ru πυ oO
eh © Aen © © -
--υ | mVvwyu oo
- | “υσύποω “-
— Ww | m= WJ eo

e “ἅν mm VT ~_ wT =—

, 5,6, 11, 12). troch. hephthem.
pentapod. troch. impur.
dact. pentam.

bas. tr. t dact. c. troch.
pentapod. iamb.

anacr. l. ἢ troch. hephthem.

bas. tr. + dact. c. troch. trihem

στροφὴ β΄, 927—940. ἀντιστρ. β΄, 941—955-

ww VM VV nm YU Ye

I.

3. —= VW =U “Ὁ

4.

“Ὡῳμῳμ ““ΨΜ -

{ “.-ΣεΕεροωτωἷὧμμ eS -1

CONSPECTUS METRORUM CHORICORUM. 213

5 “οὖ “ὧν πὸ “Ὁ
6. -—Vv ev ev -
ἢ πν συ πὰ -
8. eu -’΄ωὕρἼῺ]ὧ Kv -
9. “σι πὸ “Ὁ
Io wv ποσῷ -
Il “πο “ὦ “ὦ =
I2=-=- —vyu
12. “πυῳ “που. πων πῴψῆομν muse eo
Ι1Ἕ.- που ev -,-ὖ -
I. paeon. tetram.
2 (3). dactyl. trim.
4(t). dact. penthem.
5. dact. c. troch. tripod. |
6 (7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 14). troch. hephthem.
12. dact. dim. (pr. p. spond.)
13. dact. hexam.

Commatica, 993.
στροφὴ α΄, 993—994. ἀντιστρ. α΄, 997—998.

Ι. WVU UE
2 7=—v =

a

ue bacchiac. dim, (pr. p. solut.)
2. palimbacchiac. dim.

στροφὴ β΄, 1001—1003. ἀντιστρ. β΄, 1016—1018,

I. νυν“ πὸ “--

2 wer Ver Ve

3 vwrvr vr vr VO Vo
1. bacchiac. dim.

2. bacchiac. trim. cat.
3. iamb, trim. (purus).

Q ’ 9 ld
oTpopy y, IOII—1014. ἀντιστρ. γ᾽, 1017---ἸΟ20.
I. =

om o~n
2 =vVvunYV —|-ve-v -

214 AGAMEMNON.

~~
3- --. VUY =U"

4 rr vr rT VOT SCT Vo
1. spondeus.
2. dochm. dupl. (syll. secund. solut.)
3. troch. hephthem. (ped. sec. solut.)
4. iamb. trim.

στροφὴ δ΄, 1023—1027. ἀντιστρ. δ΄, 1030—~1034.

΄σ΄ος
I. vo v-|uve -Vvo
2 wyvyVv “πὸ “-ὦὸ--
323. vrovr vr vr vO Vo
4. vrr vrnr vrnr veo
δι νῶν “πν-
1. bas. iamb. ¥ trock. penthem. (pr. p. solut.)
2. troch. hephthem. (pr. p. solut.)
3. iamb. trim. (purus).
4. bacchiac. tetram.
5. troch. penthem. (pr. p. solut.)

στροφὴ εἰ, 1037—I04I. ἀντιστρ. ε΄, 1048—1052.
~~ ΄-ἅ
I τὐνσπσπνῳ -ἰ|[ς υυν-ὺ --

2. πσπΠψΠννπ᾿᾿-"
30 τπ Λὸῆ; vr Vr VO VO
-~,

4. —-= y- | vue ~

δ. GuURy - |-v--v -
1. dochm. dupl. (ex duob. troch. penthem. pr. p. sol.)
2. iamb. hephthem.
3. iamb. trim. (pr. spond.)
4. bas. dupl. t dochm. (troch. penthem)
5. dochm. (troch. penthem.) ¢ bini troch trihem.

στροφὴ or’, 1042—1047. ἀντιστρ. στ΄, 1053—1058. |

1 (2). iambici trimetri quibus non respondent antistrophici.
-~ ΄--ς -~
3 vwyuyvryv -π|νυυνυν -

CONSPECTUS METRORUM CHORICORUM. 215
δ. Guue 'ῳ« --- vom
6. Ww | mwas eo

dochm. dupl. (strophico xp&xd- respondet antistr. 6a).

dochm. dupl.

bacchiac. trim. (pr. Ὁ. solut.)
anacr. br. f bini troch. trihem.

AMD ὦ

στροφὴ ζ΄, 1059—1062. ἀντιστρ. ζ΄, 1069—1072.

1. ν-Ί͵Ίνπυ- -|ί|υνυ-υ -
2. ou νυ στ - | www Vw”
1. bas. iamb. t dochm. dupl.
2. dochm. dupl. .
3 (4). iamb. trim. (non respondent antistrophici).

στροφὴ η΄, 1063—1068. ἀντιστρ. η΄, 1073—1078.
I. Sous —|Guu-u -

2. wWweeyv =

~~
3. vu] uve —ve- --
on
4 wueunry —-|-v- —-vu~ 6
~~ τ ας
δι ωυνυσο —|-ve-e -

6. ῳπσπτπτπτρορ “Ὁ

1. dochm. dupl.

2 (6). dochm.

3. anacr. sol. + troch. penthem. + spond.
4- dochm. t bini troch. trihem.

5. dochm. dupl.

στροφὴ θ΄, 1079—1085. ἀντιστρ. θ΄, 1091 —1097.

I. vr vr ve
— -~
“νων VU Uo

~-_~ -—-~
Se A -—|-vv-u —
“~_~ ~

Mm pb wb

4.

σι ἃ ὦ.
δ ¢ “ὁ

AGAMEMNON.

tripod. iamb. (vel anacr. br. + troch. penthem.)
troch. hephthem.

bas. iamb. t dochm.

dochm. dupl.

5. dochm.

6 (7). bini iamb. trim.

στροφὴ «, 1086—1090. ἀντιστρ. ι΄, IIO7—IIII

σι σ- σ-
Rr wuvvuvy —| ὐπὸ -
2. -- uuu v~r- Ve
-
3: wry —|-ve-v -
a a
Vvrmuy = | νυν "Ὁ
«ς-
5 m—VuurYV =
dochm. dupl.
iamb. dim.
dochm. dupl.
dochm. dupl,
dochm,
Anapaestorum systemata tria, 1256—1267.
Commatica, 1332.
στροφή, 1332—1338. ἀντιστρ. 1353—1359.
I. Guuey -
2 ὦ | ere Guy “ὦ “5
΄--ὄ ~~
3. ωπον -[ πυυπὸ “-
—~
4. vuury —|-v-~ -
- “~~
Led | νυν “ὦ
-
6. ων πᾳ =
ἤ, “ὦ Ιπυν -- --
dochm.

a. anacr. br. t troch. hephthem,

3 (4).

dochm. dupl.

CONSPECTUS METRORUM CHORICORUM. 217

5. anacr. br. t troch. penthem,
6. dochm.
7. bas. tr. Tt dact. c. troch.

στροφὴ a, 1377—1383. ἀντιστρ. a, 1398—1404.
1 H-Obew =| -Clew -

2 —ul[-ve — —
3 u-v- [une =
4 —uUV πσπῖ πὶ ee
5- Cou “τ su
6. -Guve -|[v--e -
7

dochm. dupl.
bas. tr. Ὁ dact. c. troch.
dochm. dupl.
bin. dact. c. dipod. troch.
troch. hepbthem.
dochm. dupl.
-troch. trihem. t troch. hephthem.

AEE Pm

x

στροφὴ β΄, 1384. ἀντιστρ. β΄, 1466—1474 faciunt
anapaest. system. duo, sed in stropha perierunt vv. aliquot.

στροφὴ γ᾽, 1388, ἀντιστρ. γ΄, 1475, Corruptae sunt.
στροφὴ δ΄, 1392—1397- ἀντιστρ. δ΄, 1405—1410 faciunt
apapaestorum systemata duo.
στροφὴ €, 1411—18, ἀντιστρ. €, 1435—42.

mw mV -
mY OV VO VV OO

POY YH

Wwe Wwe VE Vv"

we Vo@wm Vn Vv

wn wenn wn

LS “αὶ © =

ga οὶ σι

218 AGAMEMNON.

dact. penthem.

bin, dact. c. dipod. troch. impur.

anacr. 1. + dact. c. dipod. troch. t bas. tr. + dact. c. troch.
4 (5,6). iamb. dim. (puri).

7. dochm.

8. dact. c. dipod. troch.

wpn

στροφὴ or, I419—1423. ἄντιστρ. στ΄, 1443—1447 faciunt
anapaestorum systemata duo.

στροφὴ ζ΄, 1424—1426. ἀντιστρ. ζ΄, 1448—-1450.
:Σ.. -“-ρο'ρ--- | “οι >
2 vulev -v -
30 πο πὸ πν Co
1. dochm. dupl.

2. anacr. sol. Ὁ troch. penthem,
3. bin. dact. c. dipod. troch.

στροφὴ η΄, 1427—1434. ἀντιστρ. 4, 1451—1458 faciunt
anapaestorum systema.

στροφὴ θ΄, 1459—1465. ἀντιστρ. θ΄, 1488—1494.

νπυ- —|[v-v- -
\euvuyv eV

vrvo —|v-v- -
υπυπΊπυ “νυν πνν-
ν“νπ-Ῥϑ —|[v-v- -

we Vm were en Ve VU

TAGS OE NPT

(3, 8). dochm. dupl. (ex bin. iamb. penthem.)
dact. c. dipod. troch. impur.
bas. dupl. iamb. + troch. penthem,
iamb. trim. (purus).
anacr. br. t bas. sp. ¢ tripod. troch.

aA Yb »-

στροφὴ ι΄, 1479. avtiorp. ¢, 1495—1505 faciunt
anapaestorum systema: in stropha perierunt duo-wv. .

INDEX.

{Numerals refer to the lines in our Greek text : but after p. to page.]

᾿Αγάλακτος, weaned 667

ἄγαλμα, ornament, pride, darling
189, 682

dyn, jealousy 129

ἄγκαθεν, on the arms or elbows 3,

note p. 56
ἀγλάϊσμα, embellishment, - luxury
1237 7

ἀγνώς, ignorant 972

ἀγοραῖοι θεοί, gods of the market-
place 92

ἀγνυιάτης, Street-guardian 1002

hie she-mendicant ox conjurer
II

ἄγω, "ring, lead, drag, midd. fut.
used passively, ἄξομαι (so Linwood
with comm. generally) 1561

ἀγωγή, conveyance, ἐμῆς ἀγωγῆς, for
my being brought 1188

ἀγών, contest 1302, assembly 773

ἀγώνιοι θεοί, deities presiding over
contests 472

ἄδολος, guileless 96, note p. 61

ἄεπτος ὃ, note p. 154

ἀθίκτων χάρις, the grace of holy
things 349

“Αἰδης, Hades, hell, Pluto: ἐν ἍΑιδου,
“Αἰδου πύλαι, “Αἰδὴς νεκρῶν σωτήρ,
“Αἰδου μήτηρ, hell-dam, fatal mo-
ther 1160

athivos, cry of woe 120

αἰνέω, mention, relate, praise 100,
1412

αἶνος, tale, citation, praise 1413, 1477

αἴρω, ratse, lift, undertake 47, 551

αἴσιος, well-omened, lucky 286

ἄϊστος, forgotten, destroyed 486

αἰχμή, spear, point, rule, temper 443

αἰών, time, age; τὸν δι᾽ αἰῶνος χρόνον,
Sor ever 513

ἀκάτη, boat, vessel (ἅπαξ λεγόμενον,
ἄκατος being usual form) 912

ἀκμή, point, moment 1278

ἀκόρεστος, ἀκόρετος, insatiate 69 35
927, 1044, 1066, 1256, 1413

ἄκος, cure, remedy 1094, τέμνειν ἄκος
17, see note p. 147

ἄκρος, first-rate 587, superficial 733,
lopmost, extreme 1523

ἀλαίνω, wander, dote 82

ἀλάστωρ, avenger, evil genius 1431,

1437 ᾿
ἄλη, wandering (πνοαὶ βροτῶν ἄλαι)

177
ἀλοιδόρως, without reproaching 383,
see note p. 163
ἁλῶναι, be liken? captured 316, 969
ἁλώσιμος βάξις, report of capture 10
ἁμαξήρης θρόνος, carriage-seat 975
ἁμάρτιον, reward of crime 496
ἀμαυρός, dark, dismal, secret 427,
505
ducpveros, without wrath, οὐκ ἀμήνιτος
θεῶν, not without divine anger 608
dunvirws, without wrath, graciously

57
ἄμίκτος, unmingled, 298
ἀμπλάκητος, under a charge of guilt.
Bl. reads ἀναπλάκητος 322
ἀμφί (prep. with 3 cases); gen. con-
cerning 62, 995, 1004, 1064; dat.
areunds about ; acc. around 1082

ἀμφίλεκτος, disputable, doubtful 809,
disputing 1520
dy (potential particle), see note p. 226.

220

ἀναίνομαι, refuse 545, see note p. 194

ὠνδροθνής, with death of men 742

ἀνδροσφαγεῖον, human - slaughter -
house 1014

ἀνθαλῶναι, be taken in return 317

avbéw, bloom, abound 618

ἄνομος νόμος, music unmusical 1065

ἀντέλλω, fo rise’ (of stars) 7

ἀντερῶ, will refuse 498

ἀἁντήνωρ, instead of a man 409

ὠσί (prep. with gen.) zxstead, against
14, 403, 982, 1193, 1203, 1473,
1488

ὠντίμολπον ἄκος ὕπνου, musical remedy
Sor sleep τῇ

ἀντιρρέπω, to counterpoise 533

ἀντιτίεσθαι φόνον 1188

ἀνύτομαι, grow up 1083

ἀξιόω, dignify 831; ἀξιόομαι, deion

8

4

atvoraros, unexampled (?) 1397

ἀπαλλάσσω, come off 1214

ἀπανθίζω γλῶσσαν ματαίαν, shed the
Jlowers of a rash tongue 1592

ἀπαρκέω, suffice 356

ἀπειπεῖν, forbid 1258

ἀπήμαντος, free from harm (or

, wrong) 355.

ἀπό (prep. with gen.), from; ἀπὸ
γλώσσης, by word of mouth 741,
ἀπ᾽ ἐμᾶς ἐλπίδος, contrary to my
expectation 924, ἀπὸ ψυχῆς κακῆς,
through cowardice 1572, ἀπὸ ΦθογΎ-
γῆς 1559, see note p. 199

ἀποθαυμάζω, admire fully 295

ἄπτερος φάτις, wingless voice (not
conveyed by a bird) 253

AGAMEMNON.

ἄπυρα ἱερά, fereless rites 71, note p.

150

“Apns, manly vigour 79; "Apn πνεῖν
to breathe war 352

ἀρκύστατα (pl.), space between nets,
totls 300

ἄτη, madness, crime, curse, see Intro-
duction

ἀτολμήτως, in a way not to be dared

352
αὖθις, at another time 294 .
αὐτοκτόνος, mutually slaying 1013
auréroxos, young and all 132
αὐτόχθονος, land and all 499
᾿Αφροδίτη, loveliness 389
ἀχηνία, destitution, want 389

Bapts, heavy, dangerous, sullen, pain-
Jul 187, 408, 420, 1548; Bapelas

_ (ξεύγλαι) 1569

βαφή, stain, dye, κρόκον Bagal, saf-
Sron-dyed veil 216, χαλκοῦ Badal,
dyeing of brass 57%

βιάζομαι, force, constrain (midd.)
722, (pass.) 1438

βιάομαι, constrain 360

βλαβείς (BAdwrw), hindered, stopped,
with gen. r19

βοὴν ( = βοήθειαν) κηρύσσειν, to cry for
aid 1274

βουκολέω, mitigate, console 628

βοῦς ἐπὶ γλώσσῃ (proverb) 35

βραβεύς, umpire, chief 208

Tdp, for το, 14 &c.!
ve? (emphatic particle)

1 Aesch. often places one γὰρ in close sequence to another, as Prom.

333, πάντως γὰρ ov πείσεις νιν, οὐ γὰρ ebriO7s.

Two such instances in the

Agam. are well explained by Linwood (Lex.) (1) 517: τὰ δ᾽ aire χέρσῳ,
καὶ προσῆν πλέον στύγος᾽ εὐναὶ yap ἦσαν δηΐων πρὸς τείχεσιν" ἐξ οὐρανοῦ yap
κιτλ. The first γάρ, he says, refers to the first clause, τὰ δ᾽ αὖτε χέρσῳ,
and explains why they were on the land; the second shows why this con-
dition was one of more odious annoyance (πλέον orvyos). (2) 694 τὸ δυσ-
σεβὲς γὰρ ἔργον μέτα μὲν πλείονα rikret...... οἴκων γὰρ εὐθυδίκων καλλίπαις
πότμος alel. The first γὰρ declares why the Chorus does not agree with an
old proverb: ‘for,’ they say, ‘one crime gives birth to many:’ then
adding ‘ (crime, we say) for as to righteous houses, their lot is to have
virtuous offspring.’

3 The simpler character of Aeschylean style, as compared with that of
Sophocles, appears, for instance, in his more sparing use of the expressive

INDEX.

γέμος (n.), dish (or load ἢ) 1146

γίγας, carth-born (Lépupos, west-
wind) 648

γραφή, picture 219; sketch 1254

Aa (Doric form)=~jj, earth 993; 997
δεῖμα (or δεῖγμα ᾿) go4

δέχεσθαι λόγον, fo reply 981, p. 109g °

δή (energetic patticle) 502
δημιοπλήθης, composing public wealth

127

Snuoppiphs λεύσιμος dpa, execration
by a stoning populace 1545

δήποτε, at last 536

δῆτα (energetic particle, in question-
ing, entreating, affirming, &c.) 581

διά, διαί (prep. with gen. acc.),
gen. through 378, 393) 413, 549»
1 050, 1414: acc. on account of

δίαυλος, double race 321
δικαιόω, to test 367
δίπους λέαινα, biped lioness 1183 3

qualified metaphor, like πτηνὸς

κύων (eagle)

δίφνιος, double-raced 1398

δορίγαμβρος, war-wedded 643

δορίπαλτος χείρ, right hand (spear-
wielding) 115

δόρυ, spear 113, &e.3 axe 10723
ship 1547

δορύξενος, war-friend 808

δρόσος, dew, water, liquid 520,

221
1315; δρόσοι, young ones, cubs
6

13

δυνάστης, potentate (used of the larg-
est stars ὃ) 6

δυσαυλία, bad lodging 514

δύσεδρος, i/l-seated, ill-omened (augu-
ral word) 686

δυσοίζω, chirp fearfully, feel dread
1241

δωματοφθορέω, waste substance 876

“Edpa, seat (augurally) 117

εἰκότως, suttably ; with dat. 843

εἴπερ τις 862; see note on p. 198

els (prep. with acc.) (1) 20, zzfo 287,
ἄς. ; (2) against 469, 1394; (3)
in regard to 758; (4) according
to 69; Phrases: as és τὸ πᾶν,
on the whole, generally; εἰς τὸν
πολὺν χρόνον, for a length of
time 580

εἴτε omitted in prior clause by
‘Schema Pindaricum,’ αἰνεῖν εἴτε
με ψέγειν θέλεις ὅμοιον 1327

ἐκ (prep. with abl.) of, from, out
of, and in various phrases: ἐκ
θυμοῦ, in fury, from the heart
48, 1033 χερὸς ἐκ δοριπάλτου, om
the right hand 116; ἐξ ἀπιστίας,
through unbelief 245; ἐξ ἐλευθέρου
δέρης, with neck no longer free
305; ἐκ μάχης, after fight 307,
828, 1035; χεὶρ ἐκ χερός, hand

particle ye, which is used in the Agam. about 20 times only, while in the
Oedipus T., a shorter play, we find it in about go places. As it is specially
suited to the tone of lively and disputative dialogue, Aesch. uses it five times
in the short stichomuthia which we have discussed in pp. 194—199.-
(1) Affirmatively with elds, ‘yes, knowing well:’ (as in answer to the
question, ‘were you harassed by the desire of your fatherland?’ the herald
replies, wor’ ἐνδακρύειν γ᾽ ὄμμασιν χαρᾶς ὕπο, ‘ yes, so that tears are in my
eyes for joy,’ 500): (2) the three next examples show γε throwing emphasis
on nouns: φήμη ye μέντοι---ὁ δ᾽ ἀφθόνητός γε----τοῖς δ᾽ ὀλβίοις ye—o δ᾽
ὕστατός ye. So ἅλις ye. In that which follows it modifies a verb, πάρες γε
μήν, give up at least. Ina few places it has its frequent use of emphasising
pronouns, τοῦτό ye, ἡμῖν ye, ἔγωγε, and others. Finally it follows other
particles with a word between, to which the emphasis belongs; as ἦ μαίνεταί
γε, Kal μὴν πεπωκώς ye, καὶ μὴν ἄγαν γε, οὐκ εἰ παρέσται γε, μὴ δίκτυόν τί
γ᾽ ΓΑιδου; In one place we have confidently introduced it (ἔν γε τοῖς
701) with a preposition: and it stands in two other emendations, σῆς ye 893
and καὶ πολύ γε 1382; but, though we think these probable, we should not
insist on them, against any who may prefer τῆσδε and καὶ πολέα.

222

after hand 1033; ἐξ αἰνιγμάτων,
after riddles ; ἐκ θυσιῶν 103, 7313
ἐκ τῶν ὁμοίων, on equal terms
1350

ἐκπάτιος, out of the path, lonely (Ὁ) 49

ἐκπράσσω, accomplish, make 1200;
Peile and Linwood take it to
mean here, uamake. This view

deserves consideration: but we .

are not convinced of its truth.

ἐκφάτως, distinctly, loudly 657

ἑλέναυς, ἕλανδρος, ἑλέπτολις, see p.gr

ἐλεύθερος, free, οὐκέτ᾽ ἐξ ἐλευθέρου
δέρης, with neck no longer free 305

Ἑλλάς (subst.), Greece: (adj. fem.)
Grecian 111, 398

EuBaors, that in which wetread; ap-
βύλας πρόδουλον ἔμβασιν ποδὸς,
shoes, the foot’s slave-like walking-
dress 873 .

ἔμμορφοι, in their own forms.
notes on pp. 79, 165

ἐν (prep. with abl.) zm, on, among;
ἐν μέρει 309; év"Ardov 1456

ὃν τέμνων ἄκος, pp. 146—7

ἐνδακρύω 500

ἔνι for ἔνεστι ἢ

ἐξεικάζω, liken; οὐδὲν ἐξηκασμένα,
not mere semblances 1169

ἐπεί, from the time when 40, 1973
when 181, 229, 6173 since 220,
367, 644

ἐπί (prep. with three cases): gen.
upon 1356, 1364, 14023 dat. upon
36, 76, ἐπ’ ἐξειργασμένοις, on a _fin-
tshed work 1304; against 341;
after 232; for 946; over 1476;
acc. towards, to, against 114

ἐπινέμομαι, advance, encroach 445.
See note at p. 80

ἐπιξενοῦμαι, claim kindness (as a
stranger) 1245

ἐπιρρέπω, zncline to, devolve on 228,
658

ἐρικύμων, pregnant 118

ev, well; τὸ εὖ, the good 120; εὖ πε-
σόντα, successful: note p. 58

εὐθνήσιμος, giving easy death 1218

εὐπειθής, Persuasive 251

εὐπιθής, easily persuaded gog

εὐσεβέω 315

evonuéw, use auspicious words 28,
555

See

AGAMEMNON.

εὔφημος, of good omen, auspicious
595, 1172

εὔφρων, cheerful, favourable 240,
744

Ζεύγνυμι, to yoke 1569

ζεῦγος ᾿Ατρειδῶν, the two sons of
Atreus 44

ξευκτήριον, yoke 488

Ζεύς 151; ξένιος 613 σωτήρ 1312

ζυγός, central bench (in ἃ vessel)
containing the ζυγῖται or middle
rowers, the most active: meaning
Aegisthus and Clytaemnestra 1547

7H, surely 985, (or interrog. particle)
245, &c.

ἡδονή, delight ; πρὸς ἡδονήν» 264

ἥκω, am come 564

Ἥφαιστος, fre-god (Vulcan) 258
Θανάσιμος, deathful 931, 1101, 1201,

1374

θάνατος, death 1392, 1423, 1460, pl.
675, 1265, 1501

θεῖος, divine, heaven-sent 438, 678,

1005

θέμις, right, justice, lawful 100, 196,
1360

θερμὸν οὖς 1097

θυμός, life 1313

θνοσκινέω, promote incense-burning

9
θυραῖος, outside, foreign 765, 976,
1537

ἸΙατρόμαντις, medical seer, mediciner

1552
ἵζω (with accus.), set on gog
tus, son, cub 666
loapyupos, worth silver 887
loomats, childlike 76
ἰσόπρεσβυς, like an old man 49
ἰσοτριβής, wearing out together 1372
lodyuxos, equal in spirit 1400

Kaul tw, handsel 992

καίριος, seasonable 954; mortal
1045, 1217, 1268; καιρίως 1269

καλλίπαις, having noble children
697

καλλίπρῳρος, fatr-visaged, beautiful
213

INDEX,

καλῶς, well, nobly ; τὸ μὴ καλῶς ἔχον,
what ts not good 774

κάμνω, to be weary, to faint 442;
καμών, worn out 629

κάρα, head; φίλον κάρα, dear one
833

xdpBavos, foreign, barbarous 982

καρπόομαι, enjoy 580

κάρτα, very, exceedingly 254, 551,
1177, &c.

κασίγνητος, brother 304; κάσις ξύνου-
βος 453 .

κατά (prep.) with accus. κατ᾽ ἄνδρα,
as a man 328, 8533 Kar’ ἦμαρ,
in the day-time 627; κατ᾽ ἴχνος,
on the track; with gen. but not in

κεκομμένος φρενών, deprived of rea-
SON, INSANE 439

κῆδος, marriage (care, mourning, Pp.
91) 658.

κληδών, tnvocation 206; report 791,
802; fame 855

κοιμᾶν φλόγα, to extinguish flame
556

κοιμᾶσθαι φρουράν 2

κόμιστρα (pl.), price of recovery, ran-
som 893

κόρος, arrogance, insolence 368, jor ~

Kpeoupyov nuap, feast-day 1521

κριθάω, be high-fed (with barley)
1570

κρίνω, to select 432

κτήσιος, 171 possession 3333 κτήσιος
βωμός, altar of Ζεὺς κτήσιος 959

κτίζξω, found, make 427

κύριος, empowered, entitled 107, 806;
τὸ κύριον, the appointed time 700 ;
κυρίως, wth full power, fully

κύρω, Kupéw, obtain, hit 1119; κυ-
péw, be 1126, 1296 (κυροῦνθ᾽ dws)

223

κύτος, saucer, urn, vessel (shallow)
209, 744, 105!

Λάκτισμα δείπνου 1530

λαμπαδηφόρων νόμοι 280

λαμπτήρ 22

λαμπτηρουχία, ὄὀεαεογι-τυαίελ 818.
We cannot agree with those who
strive to explain this as meaning
the ‘chamber-lights.’ See 22

λαπάζω (or ἀλαπάζω), lay waste 128

λάσκω, cry out 516, 555, 703. We.
now find that our conjecture at
516 (λάσκοντες for λαχόντες) had
been anticipated by Linwood

λέγοις 296

Nelxw, lick 756, 1154

Aeyvs, melodious 1069

λοιγός, destruction 1040

λυμαντήριος 1367

Μεθύστερον, at a later time, after-
ward 394

μείλιγμα, darling 1368

pelpw, allot; eluappévos, allotted,
fixed 841

pw, care for, mind 348; μέλειν,
impers. 528, 544, 1075

μετά (prep.) with acc. after 209; gen.
with 959; dat. not in Ag. In
comp. means (1) change, (2) shar-
ing, (3) pursuit

μεταγιγνώσκω, change the mind 200

μεταίτιος, cause in part 739

μεταμανθάνω 660

μέτειμι, pursue 1596

μέτοικος 57

un}, not (subjective negative)

μῆχαρ, remedy 182

μηχαρίζομαι, provide, enlarge 281
(conjectural reading)

1 Μή, with its compounds μηδέ, μήτε, μηκέτι, μηδαμῶς, μηδέν, &c., is

found in Ag. as follows :—

(1) With opt. verb expressing wish, 433, 1174, 1377: (2) with impe-

rative of prohibition, 840, 850, 960, 980, 1553, and with participle after
imperative, 469, 714, 834: (3) with subjunctive of prohibition, 129 (οἷον
μή), 142 (éxxaréw μή), 318, 807, 848, 1259, 1584, 1586; μὴ Zest, 1553:
(4) with conjunction (εἰ, εἴπερ, drws), 238, 324, 971, 981, 3423 with par-
ticiple (=e with verb) 250: (5) with infin. 326, 691, (after τὸ) 187, 528,
(after ὥστε, ws) 185, 335, 624, 1303: (6) with abstract adj. τὸ μὴ τελέσφο-
pov, 926.

224

μέμνω(μι-μένωεμένω), remain, await
144, 1072

μινύρομαι, hum a tune 18

μισητός, hateful; plornros, lascivious
1153

Νυκτηρεφής, night-wrapt 423
νυκτίπλαγκτος, nightly-restless 12
νυμφόκλανυτος, bride-deplored 688
γνυμφότιμος, bridal-honouring 656
νωμάω, direct 711

νωτίζω, skim 263

Ξένιος, hospitable 3743 Leds ξένιος,
guardian of guest-law 61

ξένια, (pl.) hospitable entertainment
1520 °

ξιφοδήλητος, sword-destroying 1457

ξουθός, brown, melodious 1065

Οἰκουρός, house-puard 1150, 1555
olov, only 129
ὁμοιοπρεπής, taking semblance 721
ὁμότοιχος, having a party wall 929
ὄναρ 84; ὄνειρον 13, 25, 1149; (ὄνει-
pap) -aros 450, 819, 908, dream.
ὅπη, as 68; ὅποι, whither 1440;
ὅπως, how 110, 775, 1296, with
superl. 550, 564, 632, 1285; οὐκ
ἔσθ᾽ ὅπως with opt. 579; ὅπως,
in order that 1576; ὅπως ἄν (with
opt. rare) 342
ὁρμαίνειν θυμόν, pant forth life 1313
opos, limit, boundary, definition
1077, 11773 ὁ θῆλυς ὅρος 445 we
have rendered ‘the feminine dect-
ston,’ making πιθανός credulous.
Linwood and_ Schiitz
it, the opinion laid down by a
woman, and πιθανός persuasive,
making ἐπινέμεται deponent, as
we do. This is favoured by the
context which follows, not by that
which precedes. See note at p. 80
ov, οὐκ, οὐχί, zot (objective negative)
ὀφλεῖν δίκην, to be condemned in a
suit 493

Παγκαίνιστος, ever renewable 888

παγκρατής, Victorious 1877

Tlady, Παιών, healer, healing god
(Apollo) 141, 1173

παιάν, hymn 223, 604

render .

AGAMEMNON.

πάλαι, long ago (with past) 546, 1110,
(with pres.) 507

παλαιστής, wrestler, suitor 113%

παλαίφατος, spoken of old 689

παλίγκοτος, hostile, odious 797, 802

παλιμμήκης, doubly long 179

παλίνορτος, returning, recowing 145

παλίντροπος, averted 705

wadwruxns, reversed 425

παλίρροθος, tide-reciprocating 173

πάμπροσθε, long before 664

πανάλωτος, all-capturing 338.

wapd (prep. takes 3 cases: not dat.
in ἀεὶ: with gen. from (pers.
usually) 242, 290: with acc. 20
166: beside, beyond, against 827,
859: map οὐδὲν θέσθαι, to make no
account of, disregard 208

πάρα, for πάρεστι, it ἐς possible 976,
1532) 1599

παραθέλγω, soothe away 72

παρακλίνω, turn aside 685

παρακοπή, madness 202

““αραλλάσσω, pass away 449

wapdvous, distracted 1430

παρασκοπέω, overlook 1177

mapaurd, in like manner 680

παρέσται, shall come to pass 1174

παρεστῶτα (τὰ), present conditions

974
παρηβάω, leave youth behind, decline

912
παρηγορία, suasion

6
᾿πάρηξις, putting to land 515

παρίημι, omit, neglect 268

παροψώνημα, side-dish, relish 1376

was, all; τὸ way, the whole 162, és τὸ
wav, on the whole

πατέω, walk 1227, trample 350, 885,
1118, 1282

πάτριος, of one’s couniry 1081

πατρῷος, of father, of fathers 1202,
see note on 191

πάχνη, (hoar-frost) clotted blood τ441

πέδον, ground; πέδον πατεῖν, tread 20
the ground 1282

πειράομαι, attempt (with inf.) 1567,
try (with gen.) 1593

πένομαι, be poor 800 ᾿

πεπαίτερος, softer, milder 1290

πεπαμένος (πάσασθαι), possessing 763

. πεπρωμένος, appointed 1592; Td πε-

πρωμένον, destiny 69

INDEX.

wep, although 135, xal—wep 1128

πέραν (prep.), beyond 1125; as subst.
Χαλκίδος πέραν, coast opposite to
Chalcts 173

περί (prep. with 3 cases); acc. a-
round 4173 gen. concerning 771,
1284 (und. τοῦ dpacréov); dat. not
in Ag. In compos. means (1)
around, (2) exceeding

περίπεμπτα θνοσκινεῖν, 9 send round
orders to burn incense 80

περιπετὴς πέπλοις, lying wrapt in
her robes 211

περίφρων, haughty 1354

wvéw,to breathe: ”"Apn,war 353; Χάριν,
love 1131; tpowalay, change of
wind (i.e. of mind) 198

wodnpns στῦλος, column reaching to
the foundation 826; τὰ ποδήρη,

toes 1523
πόθεν, whence? ποῖ, whither? 1008,
1073

ποίου χρόνου: within what time? 255
monday Spot κυναγοΐ, many huntsmen
49

πομπή, escort 122

πότερον, πότερα (interrog. prop. ask-
ing a choice of two) 251, §85, 58

wov (enclitic), azywhere, methinks,
perchance 662, 1575, 479

πράσσω, do, perform, fare 510, 858,
1213; πρᾶσσε, go on, play thy
part 1599; εὖ (καλῶς, κακῶς) mpac-
σειν, to fare well (idl); πράσσομαι,
exact vengeance 657, 740

mpérw, be conspicuous 219, 363;
liken 1253

πρὶν wy 159

po (prep. with gen.) ,defore 132, 11913
πρὸ καιροῦ 342, πρὸ τοῦ φανέντος
444, προτοῦ, heretofore 1129

προβατογνώμων, judge of sheep (). of
character) 723

πρόβουλος, fore-counselling 361

πρόδουλος, slave-like 873

“πρός (prep. with 3 cases): acc. 20 260,
401, 672, 1327, πρὸς τὸ βίαιον, vio-
lently 128, πρὸς κόρον, arrogantly,
πρὸς ἡδονήν 264; πρὸς οὐδὲν τεκ-
μήριον : at, πρὸς αὐγάς 1105; πρὸς
ὕστατον φῶς 1249: gen. ἐμ the εἀα-
racter of, like, πρὸς γυναικός 551,
1565, πρὸς, on the part of 571,

K. A.

225

590, 1020, 1480; dat. af 308,
against 613, 922, t addition to
459, 1465
“ροτέλεια (pl.) 65, 205, 668
“ροὔκειτο 265

‘PéeOpov rgo, note p. 19x
ῥύσιον, booty 494

Σειραφόρος 1569
σίνος, mischief 360, 520, 678
σκήπτω, shoot, glance 279, 285—6,

344
σπλάγχνα (pl.), vitals 921, 1150
στάσις, company 1040
στέργω, be content 1499
στρουθός 139 .
συμφορά 18, 24, 302, 531
σύν (prep. with dat.), with 113, &c.,

with the aid of 1276, σὺν χρόνῳ,

in process of time 1303
συνίστωρ, conscious of (with acc.)

1012
συντελής 401
σχολή 976, 980

Τείνω βίον 1287

τέμνειν φάρμακον (ἄκος) 17.
Consp. L.

τίθημι, place, cause, make 66, 179,
773, 980, &c., τίθεμαι (in phrases)
τίθεσθαι ψῆφον, ὅρκους, θέσθαι χάριν
744, 1498. See θήσομαι, 7 will
count 32

τίνω, pay, perform 421, atone for 1250

τις 8

tlw, honour, pay 236, 490, 496, ἄς.

τλῆμι with partic. 1196, 962

τριακτήρ, conqueror 160

τρίβειν σχολήν 976

τρίβος, delay 180

τριπάχνιος 1406

τρὶς ἕξ 33

τριτόσπονδος 233

τροπαία 198

See

Ὕπατος 51

ὑπέρ (prep. with acc. and gen.), above,
over 279, 344

ὑπέργηρως 80

omeppev 354

MS

226

ὑπό (prep. with 3 cases): gen. under,
by, attended unth 434—5, 1482;
dat. under, by 788, 9523 acc.
under 014, ὑπ᾽ ἄλγος ἕρπει by tme-
sis for ἄλγος ὑφέρπει 415. Other
examples of tmesis are περὶ χεῖρε
βαλοῦσα 1487, πρὸ... βαλών 932 ;
ὑπὸ.. στροβεῖ 1141, Vral...\vor 873

ὑποκαίω, ὑπολείβω 70

ὑπτίασμα κειμένου πατρός, 1210,
seems to mean πατέρα κείμενον
ὕπτιον, his father lying on his back,
i.e. prostrate in death, as Clyt.
flung him (ἀποταμοῦσ᾽ ἀπέδικε
1340). The mental image of the
crime shall prey on the mind of
Orestes by divine judgment, until
it obliges him to return and avenge.

Φαιδρός, bright, cheerful, jocund 479;
φαιδρὸν οὖς 1154

φαίνω 104

φέρειν πλέον, prevail 949

φεύζω, cry φεῦ 1233

φιλήτωρ, darling 1375

φόβου μέλαθρον 1363

φρήν, φρένες 912

φυλακὰν κατασχεῖν 213

Χάρις δαιμόνων, a blessing from the
gods 167 (see note in Consp. L.);

AGAMEMNON.

χάρις Διός 3403 εὐμόρφων κολοσ-
σῶν χάρις 387; χάριν ματαίαν
391; see 964;—xdpw ξυναινέσαι
4443 πνέων xapw 1131;— Ardou
εὐκταίαν χάριν 1312; ἀθίκτων χά-
pts 349; ἄχαρις χάρις [4721 καιβὸν
χάριτος 715;—xapw τίνειν 749;
χάρις οὐκ ἄτιμος πόνων 331; χάριν
τροφεῦσιν ἀμείβων 674

χᾶριν, on account of 24

χέρνιψ, lustral water 658

χλιδή, Luxury 1376

χρέος, occasion 87, office 421

Ψύθος, falsehood 438

Ὥς, (1) as, passim ; accented after the
word it modifies, τοξότης τίς ὡς
1119; idiomatic with abs. particip.,
ws ὧδ᾽ ἐχόντων, such being the facts
13183 intensifying adjectives and
adverbs, positive or superl., ws
τάχος 27; γένοιτο δ᾽ ws ἄριστα 633,
see ὅπως: abs. with infin. ὡς εἰπεῖν,
ws τορῶς φράσαι 1513. (2) for ὥστε,
so as, so that, with infin. 335, 624,
1306. (3) ἄστυ, ws λέγοις 296.
(4) that 455. (5) ws dv (see ἄν).
(6) from the time quhen, ws τάδ᾽
ἤμπλακον 1137. (7) Note ws δὴ
as tf forsooth 1562.

1 The potential particle ἄν, when (not in junction with a relative) it

modifies a verb, is used (1) with opt. (pres. or aor.), infin. (pres. or aor.),
and, in past sense, with indic. (aor. or imperf.); as λέγοιμ᾽ ἄν, J would say,
δοκεῖ ἂν βῆναι, he seems likely to have walked, ηὐξάμην ἄν, 7 would have
vowed. As dy in these uses is (normally) the apodosis of a conditional
sentence, it has a protasis 27 expressed or supposed, and, when the verb
is past, that protasis is always apparent, either as εἰ, or as contained in
2 participle, as ηὔξω ἂν deloas; would you have vowed tf you had been
alarmed? But dv with the opt. is often used as a modest or modified
future, where no protasis appears: as λέγοιμ᾽ ἄν, 7 would (or well) say.
This idiom is more frequent than any other use of ἂν in this play: see 252,
257, 296, 511, 581, 680, 766, 824, 1053, 1087, 1123, 1437, 1158, 1253,
1300, 1379, 1493, 1507, 1595. The regular protasis (εἰ with opt.) is rare:
see 38, 970, 1319, 1589. “Avisused before and again after a protasis with εἰ
324, and doubled (after a present with εὖ 317. At 229 (if the reading is
true) ἐπεὶ with opt. forms the protasis. A participial protasis is shown
goo, g4I, 1266. “Av with infin. occurs 864, and in the previous line an
infin. (δρᾶσαι) is to be mentally supplied with ἄν. See also 356, where ἄν
i3 a conjectural insertion. With a past indic. dv occurs five times: four of

INDEX. 227

these places have the regular protasis, ef with past indic. 800, 891, 951,
1321: one (cited above) has a participial protasis 861.

“Av compounded with relative particles takes subjunctive: of such use
we find these instances: ὅταν five times, 7, 16, 597, 898, 1493; εὖτ᾽ av
twice, 12, 392; ws dv 829; ἕως ἂν 1364. The reading av=d dv 1364,
cannot be relied on as certain. The construction of dy σκήψειεν following
ὅπως, 344, is peculiar: and dy must not be regarded as in composition with
OT WS. .

CAMBRIDGR : PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A. AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.

POSTSCRIPT.

SINCE this Edition was printed, I have received from Mr Munro a
valuable note, containing a new conjectural reading and interpretation of
the lines at p. 39, 1153—1155 (1228—1230). His words are:

‘*The following would be, I think, a simple restoration of this much
disputed passage:
οὐκ οἷδεν ola γλῶσσα μισήτης κυνός,
λέξασα κἀκτείνασα φαιδρόνους δοκὴν
ἄτης λαθραίου, τεύξεται κακῇ τύχῃ.

‘

‘Knows not what the tongue of a lustful she-hound, speaking as it spoke
and lengthening out with a gay heart the ambush of dark crime, will
achieve—with foul success.’ The correction is of the slightest, « for o, the
substitution of a very uncommon for a very common word. The zevwt.
plur. accus. of a pronoun after τεύξεται is quite idiomatic: Aeschylus,
Euripitles and Sophocles all supply more than one example: Ellendt gives
at least 4 instances from Sophocles: (Phil. 506 πόνων ὧἀθλ᾽ ὅσσα μηδεὶς τῶν
ἐμῶν τύχοι φίλων). ἐκτείνασα calls for an accus. as μακρὰν μὲν ἐξέτεινας,
and in Eurip. μακρὰν δ᾽ ἔτεινας--μακρὰν ῥῆσιν. Then ‘like dark Ate’ is
manifestly out of place in such a context. For δοκήν comp. Hesych. doxal:
ἐνέδραι, παρατηρήσεις : and again ἐν δοκῇ ἐν ἐπιβουλῇ. The word there-
fore meant ‘ambush,’ ‘hostile watching for,’ ‘deliberate plot,’ ‘insidious
conduct,’ ‘any form of dark secret treachery’ like the Latin ixsidiae, the

K, A.

AGAMEMNON.

French guet-apens, which comes from our wait, laying await. Plato and
Demosthenes both use ἐνέδρα in the same sense as δοκή has here: Plat.
Laws x, p. 908D, εὐφυὴς δὲ ἐπικαλούμενος, δόλου δὲ καὶ ἐνέδρας πλήρης,
Homer has ἐν προδοκῇσιν, and is fond of δοκεύω, the verb of δοκή, using
it of a hound watching by what part to seize an animal; of a warrior
spying out another’s weak point; of a charioteer waiting to jockey the
man in front of him: Euripides uses this verb in the Bacchae. I would not
personify Ate, but take ἄτης λαθραίου for the murder of Agamemnon, just
as in 1427 δολίαν ἄτην refers to the death of Iphigenia.

The above reading depicts well,.I think, the appalling equanimity of
Clytaemnestra, the long-protracted dissimulation, through hundreds of
verses, of her never-wavering tongue. And 1156—1159 thus perhaps
afford a more symmetrical and Greek-like parallel to the four lines pre-
ceding: it was Clytaemnestra’s tongue that led Agamemnon slowly on from
his chariot to the bath and shirt of death. See Jerem. ὁ. v. 8: Their
tongue is an arrow shot out; it speaketh deceit: one speaketh peaceably to
his neighbour with his mouth, but in heart he layeth his wait.” H.A.J.M.

Mr Munro adds many examples of compounds like φαιδρόνους, as κου-
φόνους, ταχύνους, xpuyivous and others: but on this point no doubt exists.

My own impression in favour of the Tyrwhitt and Madvig readings ofa,
λείξασα, φαιδρὸν οὖς, δήξεται, was caused to a great extent by the apparent
likelihood that the jocular φαιδροῖς ὠσίν of Aristophanes was drawn from the
φαιδρὸν οὖς suggested here. But in another note Mr Munro argues that
Euripides, not Aeschylus, was the tragic poet parodied in that passage of
the Pax. He says: .

‘‘The scholiast on Aristoph. Pax 154—156 ἀλλ᾽ aye, Πήγασε, ... φαιδροῖς
woly, distinctly informs us that the poet is quoting from, or closely paro-
dying, the Bellerophon of Euripides; and this we might have inferred from
the term Πήγασε applied to the κάνθαρος. The φαιδροῖς ὠσίν therefore may
be the actual words of Euripides: ‘playful,’ ‘frisking ears’ (? ‘glancing in
the sunshine’); or woiv may be a parody of a different substantive in the
original. Xenoph. Apol. 27 εἰπὼν δὲ ταῦτα μάλα ὁμολογουμένως δὴ τοῖς
εἰρημένοις ἀπήει καὶ ὄμμασι καὶ σχήματι καὶ βαδίσματι φαιδρός. The
scholiast of Aristophanes refers to the Agamemnon oftener than to any
other extant play of Aeschylus. His silence here is perhaps a proof
that he, or his authorities, did not refer. φαιδροῖς ὠσίν to the Agamemnon.”

That Aristophanes parodies the Bellerophon is quite clear: but there
was nothing to prevent him from parodying Euripides and Aeschylus in one
passage—two birds with one stone. And have not the lines χρυσοχαλίνων
πάταγον ψαλίων | διακινήσας φαιδροῖς ὠσὶν the ring of Aeschylus more than
of Euripides? And does the silence of the scholiast about the Agamemnon
prove anything but that φαιδρόνους was written in the MS. which he used?

POSTSCRIPT.

Whatever the final judgment of criticism may be, it is remarkable
that so many words (γλῶσσα, κυνός, λέξασα, pasdpdvous, and even τεύξε-
ται) should have concurred in leading Madvig to conjectures so nearly
coherent as those received in my text. But Mr Munro justly says (what I
have always felt) that ‘like dark Ate’ is out of place. I ask then whether
his fine conjecture δοκὴν may not be received along with λείξασα and
φαιδρὸν οὖς, as an accusative apposition. Admirable as I confess Mr
Munro’s defence of λέξασα to be, I find a painful hitch in the word φαι-
dpévous. Such terrible dissimulation must be a heavy burden to the worst
mind, not a cheerful stimulant.

If my suggestion holds, the three lines become—

οὐκ οἷδεν ola γλῶσσα μισήτης κυνός,
λείξασα, κἀκτείνασα φαιδρὸν οὖς, δοκὴν
ἄτης λαθραίου, τεύξεται κακῇ τύχῃ.

knows not what issues a lascivious she-hound’s tongue,
licking with playful ear outstretch’d—a wily snare
of secret mischief—will achieve with foul success.

This I could gladly accept.

Cambridge:
PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A.
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.

‘Univessity Press, CAMBRIDGE,
Fanuary, 1882.

CATALOGUE OF

WORKS

PUBLISHED FOR THE SYNDICS

OF THE

Cambridge Gniversity Press.

Donton:
CAMBRIDGE WAREHOUSE, 17 PATERNOSTER ROW.

Cambringe: DEIGHTON, BELL, AND CO,
Bzipyig: F. A. BROCKHAUS.

S00
33/3/83

PUBLICATIONS OF
The Cambridge Anihersitp Press,

THE HOLY SCRIPTURES, &c.

THE CAMBRIDGE PARAGRAPH BIBLE

of the Authorized English Version, with the Text Revised by a Colla-
tion of its Early and other Principal Editions, the Use of the Italic
Type made uniform, the Marginal References remodelled, and a Criti-
cal Introduction prefixed, by the Rev. F. H. SCRIVENER, M.A.,LL.D.,
Editor of the Greek Testament, Codex Augiensis, &c., and one of

the Revisers of the Authorized Version. Crown 4to. cloth. gilt.

From the 7imes.

**Students of the Bible should be particu-
larly grateful to (the Cambridge University
Press) for having produced, with the able as-
sistance of Dr Scrivener, a complete critical
edition of the Authorized Version of the Eng-
lish Bible, an edition such as, to use the words
of the Editor, ‘would have been executed
long ago had this version been nothing more
than the greatest and best known of English
classics.’ Falling at atime when the formal
revision of this version has been undertaken
by a distinguished company of scholars and
divines, the publication of this edition must
be considered most opportune.”

From the Athenaeum.

** Apart from its religious importance, the
English Bible has the glory, which but few
sister versions indeed can claim, of being the
chief classic of the language, of having, in
conjunction with Shakspeare, and in an im-
measurable degree more than he, fixed the
language beyond any possibility of important
change. Thus the recent contributions to the
literature of the subject, by such workers as
MrFrancisF ry and Canon Westcott, appeal to
a wide range of sympathies; and to these may
now be added Dr Scrivener, well known for
his labours in the cause of the Greek Testa-
ment criticism, who has brought out, for the
Syndics of the Cambridge University Press,
an edition of the English Bible, according to
the text of 1611, revised by a comparison with
later issues on principles stated by him in his
Introduction. Here heenters at length into
the history of the chief editions of the version,

215.

and of such features as the marginal notes,
the use of italic type, and the changes of or-
thography, as well as into the most interesting
question as to the original texts from which
our translation is produced.”

From the Methodist Recorder.

“This noble quarto of over 1300 pages is
in every respect worthy of editor and pub-
lishers alike. The name of the Cambridge
University Press is guarantee enough for its
perfection in outward form, the name of the
editor is equal guarantee for the worth and
accuracy of its contents. Without question,
it is the best Paragraph Bible ever published,
and its reduced price of a guinea brings it
within reach of a large number of students. .
But the volume is much more than a Para-
graph Bible. It is an attempt, and a success-
ul attempt, to give a critical edition of the
Authorised English Version, not (let it be
marked) a revision, but an exact reproduc-
tion of the original Authorised Version, as

ublished in 161r, minus patent mistakes.

his is doubly necessary at a time when the
version is about to undergo revision. .. To
all who at this season seek a suitable volume
for presentation to ministers or teachers we
earnestly commend this work.”

From the London Quarterly Review.

‘The work is worthy in every respect of
the editor’s fame, and of the Cambridge
University Press. The noble English Ver-
sion, to which our country and religion owe
so much, was probably never presented be-
fore in so perfect a form.”

THE CAMBRIDGE PARAGRAPH BIBLE.
STUDENT’S EDITION, on good writing paper, with one column of
print and wide margin to each page for MS. notes. This edition will
be found of great use to those who are engaged in the task of

Biblical criticism. Two Vols.

Crown 4to. cloth. gilt. 315. 6d,

THE LECTIONARY BIBLE, WITH APOCRYPHA,
divided into Sections adapted to the Calendar and Tables of Lessons

of 1871.

Crown 8vo. cloth. 35. 6d.

London: Cambridge Warehouse, 17 Paternoster Row,

CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS BOOKS. 3

BREVIARIUM
AD USUM INSIGNIS ECCLESIAE SARUM.

Fasciculus II. In quo continentur PSALTERIUM, cum ordinario Officii
totius hebdomadae juxta Horas Canonicas, et proprio Completorii,
LITANIA, COMMUNE SANCTORUM, ORDINARIUM MISSAE CUM
CANONE ET XIII MISSIS, ἄς. ἄς. juxta Editionem maximam pro
CLAUDIO CHEVALLON ET FRANCISCO REGNAULT A.D. MDXXXI. in
Alma Parisiorum Academia impressam: labore ac studio FRANCISCI
PROCTER, A.M., ET CHRISTOPHORI WORDSWORTH, A.M. Demy
8vo. cloth. 12s.

In the Press.

‘*We have here the first instalment of the
celebrated Sarum Breviary, of which no en-
tire edition has hitherto been printed since
the year 1 557: . . Of the valuable explanatory
notes, as well as the learned introduction to
this volume, we can only speak in terms of the

FASCICULUS I.

** Not only experts in liturgiology, but all
persons interested in the history of the
Anglican Book of Common Prayer, will be

rateful to the Syndicate of the Cambridge
University Press for forwarding the publica-
tion of the volume which bears the above
title, and which has recently appeared under νεῖν highest commendation.”"—-The Ex-
their auspices.”’— Notes and Queries. aminer.

GREEK AND ENGLISH TESTAMENT,
in parallel Columns on the same page. Edited by J. SCHOLEFIELD,
M.A. late Regius Professor of Greek in the University. Small
O¢tavo. New Edition, with the Marginal References as arranged
and revised by Dr SCRIVENER. Cloth. red edges. 75. 6d.

GREEK AND ENGLISH TESTAMENT,

THE STUDENT'S EDITION of the above, on large writing paper. Ato.

cloth. 12s.
| GREEK TESTAMENT,
ex editione Stephani tertia, 1550, Small 8vo. 35. 6d.

THE NEW TESTAMENT IN GREEK
according to the text followed in the Authorised Version, with the
Variations adopted in the Revised Version. Edited by F. H. A.
SCRIVENER, M.A., D.C.L., LL.D. Crown 8vo. 6s, Morocco boards
or limp. 12s.

THE BOOK OF ECCLESIASTES,

With Notes and Introduction. By the Very Rev. E. H. PLUMPTRE,
D.D., Dean of Wells. Large Paper Edition. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d.

‘* No one can say that the Old Testament
is a dul] or worn-out subject after reading
this singularly attractive and also instructive
commentary. Its wealth of literary and his-
torical illustration surpasses anything to

which we can point in English exegesis of
the Old Testament; indeed, even Delitzsch,
whose pride it is to leave no source of illus-
tration unexplored, is far inferior on this head

to Dr Plumptre.”—Academy, Sept. 10, 1881.

THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MATTHEW
in Anglo-Saxon and Northumbrian Versions, synoptically arranged:
with Collations of the best Manuscripts. By J. M. KEMBLE, M.A.
and Archdeacon HARDWICK. Demy 4to. Ios.

THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK
in Anglo-Saxon and Northumbrian Versions synoptically arranged:
with Collations exhibiting all the Readings of all the MSS. Edited
by the Rev. Professor SKEAT, M.A. late Fellow of Christ’s College,
and author of a Mcéso-GOTHIC Dictionary. Demy 4to. tos.

London: Cambridge Warehouse, τῇ Paternoster Row.

τ ἡ

4 PUBLICATIONS OF

THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST LUKE,

uniform with the preceding, edited by the Rev. Professor SKEAT.

Demy 4to. 10s.

THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST JOHN,

uniform with the preceding, by the same Editor.

“* The Gospel according to St Fohn, in
Anglo-Saxon and Northumbrian Versions:
Edited for the Syndics of the University
Press, by the Rev. Walter W. Skeat, M.A.,
Elrington and Bosworth Professor of Anglo-
Saxon in the University of Cambridge
completes an undertaking designed an
commenced by that distinguished scholar,

Kemble, some forty years ago. He
was not himself permitted to execute his
scheme; he died before it was completed
for St Matthew. The edition of that Gospel
was finished by Mr., subsequently Arch-
deacon, Hardwick. The remaining Gospels

Demy 4to. 10s.

have had the good fortune to be edited by
Professor Skeat, whose competency and zeal
have left nothing undone to prove himself
equal to his reputation, and to produce a
work of the highest value to the student
of Anglo-Saxon. The design was indeed
worthy of its author. It is difficult to ex-
aggerate the value of such a set of parallel
texts. ... Of the particular volume now
before us, we can only say it is worthy of its
two predecessors. We repeat that the ser-
vice rendered to the study of Anglo-Saxon
by this Synoptic collection cannot easily be

3

overstated.” —Contem porary Review.

THE POINTED PRAYER BOOK,

being the Book of Common Prayer with the Psalter or Psalms of
David, pointed as they are to be sung or said in Churches, Royal
24mo. Cloth. 1s. 6d.

The same in square 32mo. cloth. 64.

**The ‘Pointed Prayer Book’ deserves and still more for the terseness and clear-
mention for the new and ingenious system __ ness of the directions given for using it.”—
on which the pointing has been marked, Times.

THE CAMBRIDGE PSALTER,

for the use of Choirs and Organists. Specially adapted for Congre-
gations in which the “Cambridge Pointed Prayer Book” is used.
Demy 8vo. cloth extra, 3s. 6¢. Cloth limp, cut flush. 25. 6d.

THE PARAGRAPH PSALTER,
arranged for the use of Choirs by BROOKE Foss WESTCOTT, D.D.,
Canon of Peterborough, and Regius Professor of Divinity in the
University of Cambridge. Fcap. 4to. 5s.

The same in royal 32mo. Cloth 1s. Leather ls. 6d.

**The Paragraph Psalter exhibits all expect to find, and there is not a clergyman
‘the care, thought, and learning that those or organist in England who should be with-
acquainted with the works of the Regius out this Psalter as a work of reference.”—
Professor of Divinity at Cambridge would Morning Post.

THE MISSING FRAGMENT OF THE LATIN
TRANSLATION OF THE FOURTH BOOK ΟΕ EZRA,

discovered, and edited with an Introduction and Notes, and a
facsimile of the MS., by ROBERT L. BENSLY, M.A., Sub-Librarian
of the University Library, and Reader in Hebrew, Gonville and Caius
College, Cambridge. Demy 4to. Cloth. los.

‘‘ Edited with true scholarly complete-
ness.”—-Westminster Review.

“Wer sich je mit dem 4 Buche Esra
eingehender beschiftigt hat, wird durch die
obige, in jeder Beziehung musterhafte Pub-
lication in freudiges Erstaunen versetzt wer-
den.” —Theologische Literaturseitung.

**It has been said of this book that it has

added a new chapter to the Bible, and, start-
ling as the statement may at first sight ap-
pear, it is no exaggeration of the actual fact,
if by the Bible we understand that of the
larger size which contains the Apocrypha,
and if the Second Book of Esdras can be
fairly called a part of the Apocrypha,”—
Saturday Review.

London; Cambridge Warehouse, 17 Paternoster Row.

THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 5

THEOLOGY—(ANCIENT).

THE PALESTINIAN MISHNA,
By W. H. Lowe, M.A. Lecturer in Hebrew at Christ’s College,

Cambridge.

[ln the Press.

SAYINGS OF THE JEWISH FATHERS,
comprising Pirqe Aboth and Pereq R. Meir in Hebrew and English,

with Critical and Illustrative Notes.

By CHARLES TAYLOR, D.D.

Master of St John’s College, Cambridge, and Honorary Fellow of

King's College, London.

“It is peculiarly incumbent on those who
look to Jerome or Origen for their theology or
exegesis to learn something of their Jewish
predecessors. The New Testament abounds
with sayings which remarkably coincide with,
or closely resemble, those of the Jewish
Fathers; and these latter probably would
furnish more satisfactory and frequent illus-
trations of its text than the Old Testament.”
—Saturday Review.

“Τῆς ‘Masseketh Aboth’ stands at the
head of Hebrew non-canonical writings. It
is of ancient date, claiming to contain the
dicta of teachers who flourished from B.C. 200
to the same year of our era. The precise
time of its compilation in its present form is,
of course, in doubt. Mr Taylor’s explana-
tory and illustrative commentary is very full
and satisfactory.”—Spectator.

‘*Ifwe mistake not, this is the first pre-
Cise translation into the English language

Demy 8vo. cloth.

Ios.

accompanied by scholarly notes, of any pore -
tion of the Talmud. In other words, it is
the first instance of that most valuable and
neglected portion of Jewish literature being
treated in the same way as a Greek classic
in an ordinary critical edition. .. The Tal-
mudic books, which have been so strangely
neglected, we foresee will be the most im-
portant aids of the future for the proper un-
derstanding of the Bible... The Sayznys of
the F$ewish Fathers may claim to be scholar-
ly, and, moreover, of a scholarship unusually
rough and finished.”"—Dubiin Univer-
sity Magazine.

“Α careful and thorough edition which
does credit to English scholarship, of a short
treatise from the Mishna, containing a series
of sentences or maxims ascribed mostly to

ewish teachers immediately preceding, or
Immediately following the Christian era...”
—Contem porary Review.

THEODORE OF MOPSUESTIA’S COMMENTARY

ON THE MINOR EPISTLES OF S. PAUL.
The Latin Version with the Greek Fragments, edited from the MSS.
with Notes and an Introduction, by H. B. SWETE, D.D., Rector of
Ashdon, Essex, and late Fellow of Gonville and Caius College,
Cambridge. In Two Volumes. Vol. I., containing the Introduction,
with Facsimiles of the MSS., and the Commentary upon Galatians—

Colossians. Demy 8vo. 125.

**Qne result of this disappearance of the
works of Diodorus, which his Arian oppo-
nents did their utmost to destroy, is to render
more conspicuous the figure of Theodore.
From the point of view of scientific exegesis
there is no figure in all antiquity more in-
teresting.”— The Expositor.

**In dem oben verzeichneten Buche liegt
uns die.erste Halfte einer vollstandigen,
ebenso sorgfaltig gearbeiteten wie schin
ausgestatteten Ausgabe des Commentars mit
ausfihrtichen Prolegomena und reichhaltigen
kritischen und erliuternden Anmerkungen
vor.”—Literarisches Centralblatt.

“Tt is the result of thorough, careful, and
patient investigation of all the points bearing
on the subject, and the results are presented
with admirable good sense and modesty. Mr
Swete has prepared himself for his task by a

serious study of the literature and history
which are connected with it; and he has pro-

VOLUME HII,

duced a volume of high value to the student,
not merely of the theology of the fourth and
fifth centuries, but of the effect of this theo-
logy on the later developments of doctrine
and methods of interpretation, in the ages
immediately following, and in the middle
ages.”--Guardtiax.

** Auf Grund dieser Quellen ist der Text
bei Swete mit musterhafter Akribie herge-
stellt. Aber auch sonst hat der Herausgeber
mit unermiidlichem Fleisse und eingehend-
ster Sachkenntniss sein Werk mit allen den-
jenigen Zugaben ausgeriistet, welche bei einer
solchen Text-Ausgabe nur irgend erwartet
werden kénnen. . . . Von den drei Haupt-
handschriften . . . sind vortreffliche photo-

raphische Facsimile’s beigegeben, wie iiber-
Faupt das ganze Werk von der University
Press zu Cambridge mit bekannter Eleganz
ausgestattet ist.” —Zheologische Literattsr-
seitung.

In the Press.

London: Cambridge Warehouse, 17 Paternoster Rows

6 PUBLICATIONS OF
SANCTI IREN/EI EPISCOPI LUGDUNENSIS

libros quinque adversus Heereses, versione Latina cum Codicibus
Claromontano ac Arundeliano denuo collata, preemissa de placitis
Gnosticorum prolusione, fragmenta necnon Grzce, Syriace, Armemiace,
commentatione perpetua et indicibus variis edidit W. WIGAN HARVEY,
S.T.B. Collegii Regalis olim Socius. 2 Vols. Demy 8vo. 18s.

M. MINUCII FELICIS OCTAVIUS.

The text newly revised from the original MS., with an English Com-
mentary, Analysis, Introduction, and Copious Indices. Edited by
H. A. HOLDEN, LL.D. Head Master of Ipswich School, late Fellow
of Trinity College, Cambridge. Crown 8vo. 75. 6d.
THEOPHILI EPISCOPI ANTIOCHENSIS
LIBRI TRES AD AUTOLYCUM
edidit, Prolegomenis Versione Notulis Indicibus instruxit GULIELMUS
GILSON HuUMPHRY, S.T.B. Collegii San¢tiss. Trin. apud Cantabri-
gienses quondam Socius. Post 8vo. 5s.
THEOPHYLACTI IN EVANGELIUM
5. MATTHAEI COMMENTARIUS,
edited by ΝΥ. G. Humpury, B.D. Prebendary of St Paul’s, late
Fellow of Trinity College. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d,
TERTULLIANUS DE CORONA MILITIS, DE
SPECTACULIS, DE IDOLOLATRIA,
with Analysis and English Notes, by GEORGE CURREY, D.D. Preacher
at the Charter House, late Fellow and Tutor of St John’s College.
Crown 8vo. 55.

THEOLOGY—(ENGLISH).

WORKS OF ISAAC BARROW,

compared with the Original MSS., enlarged with Materials hitherto
unpublished. A new Edition, by A. NAPIER, M.A. of Trinity College,
Vicar of Holkham, Norfolk. 9 Vols. Demy 8vo. £3. 35.

TREATISE OF THE POPE’S SUPREMACY,
and a Discourse concerning the Unity of the Church, by ISAAC
BARROW. Demy 8vo. 75. 62.

PEARSON’S EXPOSITION OF THE CREED,

edited by TEMPLE CHEVALLIER, B.D. late Fellow and Tutor of

St Catharine’s College, Cambridge. New Edition. [J the Press.
AN ANALYSIS OF THE EXPOSITION OF
THE CREED

written by the Right Rev. JOHN PEARSON, D.D. late Lord Bishop
of Chester, by W. H. MILL, D.D. late Regius Professor of Hebrew
in the University of Cambridge. Demy 8vo. cloth. 55.

London: Cambridge Warehouse, τῇ Paternoster Row.

THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 7

-WHEATLY ON THE COMMON PRAYER,

edited by G. E. CORRIE, D.D. Master of Jesus College, Examining
Chaplain to the late Lord Bishop of Ely. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6a.

CAESAR MORGAN’S INVESTIGATION OF THE
TRINITY OF PLATO,

and of Philo Judzeus, and of the effects which an attachment to their

writings had upon the principles and reasonings of the Fathers of the

Christian Church. Revised by H. A. HOLDEN, LL.D. Head Master

of Ipswich School, late Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. Crown
vo. 45.

TWO FORMS OF PRAYER OF THE TIME OF
QUEEN ELIZABETH. Now First Reprinted. Demy 8vo. 6d.

**From ‘Collections and Notes’ 1867—
1876, by W. Carew Hazlitt (p. 340), we learn
that—‘A very remarkable volume, in the
original vellum cover, and containing 25
Forms of Prayer of the reign of Elizabeth,
each with the autograph of Humphrey Dyson,
has lately fallen into the hands of my friend
Mr H. Pyne. It is mentioned specially in
the Preface to the Parker Society’s volume

of Occasional Forms of Prayer, but it had
been lost sight of for 200 years.’ By the
kindness of the present possessor of this
valuable volume, containing in all 25 distinct
publications, Iam enabled to reprint in the
following pages the two Forms of Prayer
supposed to have been lost.”—E rtract from
the PREFACE,

SELECT DISCOURSES,

by JOHN SMITH, late Fellow of Queens’ College, Cambridge. Edited by
H. G. WILLIAMS, B.D. late Professor of Arabic. Royal 8vo. 7s. 6d.

“Τῆς ‘Select Discourses’ of John Smith,
collected and published from his papers after
his death, are, in my opinion, much the most
considerable work left to usby this Cambridge
School [the Cambridge Platonists]. They
have a right to a place in English literary
history."—Mr MATTHEW ARNOLD, in the
Contemporary Review.

“Οἱ all the products of the Cambridge
School, the ‘Select Discourses’ are perhaps
the highest, as they are the most accessible
and the most widely appreciated...and indeed
no Spiritually thoughtful mind can read them
unmoved. They carry us so directly into an
atmosphere of divine philosophy, luminous

with the richest lights of meditative genius...
He was one of those rare thinkers in whom
largeness of view, and depth, and wealth of
poetic and speculative insight, only served to
evoke more fully the religious spirit, and
while he drew the mould of his thought from
Plotinus, he vivified the substance of it from
St Paul.”’—Principal TuLtocu, Rational
Theology in England in the 17th Century.

‘*We may instance Mr fienry Griffin
Williams’s revised edition of Mr John Smith’s
‘Select Discourses,’ which have won Mr
Matthew Arnold’s admiration, as an example
of worthy work for an University Press to
undertake.” — 7imes.

THE HOMILIES,

with Various Readings, and the Quotations from the Fathers given
at length in the Original Languages. Edited by G. E. CorRIE, D.D.
Master of Jesus College. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. .

DE OBLIGATIONE CONSCIENTIZ£ PRA‘LEC-
TIONES decem Oxonii in Schola Theologica habitze a ROBERTO
SANDERSON, SS. Theologiz ibidem Professore Regio. With English
Notes, including an abridged Translation, by W. WHEWELL, D.D.
late Master of Trinity College. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d.

London: Cambridge Warehouse, 17 Paternoster Row.

8 . PUBLICATIONS OF

ARCHBISHOP USHER’S ANSWER TO A JESUIT,

with other Tracts on Popery. Edited by J. SCHOLEFIELD, M.A. late
Regius Professor of Greek in the University. Demy 8vo. 75. 64.

WILSON’S ILLUSTRATION OF THE METHOD

of explaining the New Testament, by the early opinions of Jews and
Christians concerning Christ, Edited by T. TURTON, D.D. late Lord
Bishop of Ely. Demy 8vo. 5s.

LECTURES ON DIVINITY

delivered in the University of Cambridge, by JoHN HEY, D.D.
Third Edition, revised by T. TURTON, D.D. late Lord Bishop of Ely.
2 vols, Demy 8vo. 155,

ARABIC AND SANSKRIT.

POEMS OF BEHA ED DIN ZOHEIR OF EGYPT.

With a Metrical Translation, Notes and Introduction, by E. H.
PALMER, M.A., Barrister-at-Law of the Middle Temple, Lord
Almoner’s Professor of Arabic and Fellow of St John’s College

in the University of Cambridge.
Vol. 1. The ARABIC TEXT.
Vol. 11.

** Professor Palmer’s activity in advancing
Arabic scholarship has formerly shown itself
in the production of his excellent Arabic
Grammar, and his Descriptive Catalogue of
Arabic MSS. in the Library of ‘Trinity Col-
lege, Cambridge. He has now produced an
admirable text, which illustrates in a remark-
able manner the flexibility and graces of the
language he loves so well, and of which he
seems to be perfect master.... The Syndicate
of Cambridge University must not pass with-
out the recognition of their liberality in
bringing out, in a worthy form, so important
an Arabic text. It is not the first time that

Oriental scholarship has thus been wisely

subsidised by Cambridge.”—Judian Mail.

** it is impossible to quote this edition with-
out an expression of admiration for the per-
fection to which Arabic typography has been
brought in England in this magnificent Ori-
ental work, the production of which redounds
to the imperishable credit of the University
of Cambridge. It may be pronounced one of
the most beautiful Oriental books that have
ever been printed in Europe: and the learning
of the Editor worthily rivals the technical
get-up of the creations of the soul of one of
the most tasteful poets of IslAm, the study
of which will contribute not a little to save
honour of the poetry of the Arabs.”—
MyTHOLOGY AMONG THE HgsReEws (Zzgi.
Transl.), p. 194. " .

“For ease and facility, for variety of

3 vols, Crown 4to.
10s. 6@.; Cloth extra.
ENGLISH TRANSLATION.

155.
105. 6a.; Cloth extra. 155.

metre, for imitation, either designed or un-
conscious, of the style of several of our own
ts, these versions deserve high praise. ....
e have no hesitation in saying that in both
Prof. Palmer has made an addition to Ori-
ental literature for which scholars should be
grateful ; and that, while his knowledge of
Arabic is a sufficient guarantee for his mas-
tery of the original, his English compositions
are distinguished by versatility, command of
language, rhythmical cadence, and, as we
have remarked, by not unskilful imitations of
the styles of several of our own favonrite
poets, living and dead.”—Saturday Review.
‘* This sumptuous edition of the poems of
Beh4-ed-din Zoheir is a very welcome addi-
tion to the small series of Eastern poets
accessible to readers who are not Oriental-
ists. ... In all there is that exquisite finish of
which Arabic poetry is susceptible in so rare
adegree. The form is almost always beau-
tiful, be the thought what it may. ut this,
of course, can only be fully appreciated by
Orientalists. And this brings us tothe trans-
lation. It is excellently. well done. Mr
Palmer has tried to imitate the fall of the
original in his selection of the English metre
for the various pieces, and thus contrives to
convey a faint idea of the graceful flow of
the Arabic. ..... Altogether the inside of the
book is worthy of the beautiful arabesque
binding that rejoices the eye of the lover of
Arab art.” —Academy.

London: Cambridge Warehouse, 17 Paternoster Row

THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 9

NALOPAKHYANAM, OR, THE TALE OF NALA;
containing the Sanskrit Text in Roman Characters, followed by a
Vocabulary in which each word is placed under its root, with references
to derived words in Cognate Languages, and a sketch of Sanskrit
Grammar. By the Rev. THOMAS JARRETT, M.A. Trinity College,
Regius Professor of Hebrew, late Professor of Arabic, and formerly
Fellow of St Catharine’s College, Cambridge. Demy 8vo. Ios,

NOTES ON THE TALE OF NALA,

for the use of Classical Students, by J. PEILE, M.A. Fellow and Tutor
of Christ’s College. Demy 8vo. 12s.

GREEK AND LATIN CLASSICS, &c. (See also pp. 24—27.)

A SELECTION OF GREEK INSCRIPTIONS,
With Introductions and Annotations by E. 5. ROBERTS, M.A.
Fellow and Tutor of Caius College. [ Preparing.

THE AGAMEMNON OF AESCHYLUS.

With a Translation in English Rhythm, and Notes Critical and Ex-
planatory. By BENJAMIN HALL KENNEDY, D.D., Regius Professor
of Greek. Crown 8vo. cloth. 6s.

“Ὅτε of the best editions of the master-
piece of Greek tragedy.” —A thenaum.

“ΒΥ numberless other like happy and
weighty helps to a coherent and consistent
text and interpretation, Dr Kennedy has
approved himself a guide to Aeschylus of
certainly peerless calibre.”—Contemp, Rev.

‘*Itis needless to multiply proofs of the
value of this volume alike to the poetical
translator, the critical scholar, and the ethical
student. We must be contented to thank
Professor Kennedy for his admirable execu-

tion of a great undertaking.”"—Sat, Rev.

“Δεῖ me say that I think it a most admira-
ble piece of the highest criticism. .... [like
your Preface extremely; it is just to the
point.”—Professor Patry.

** Professor Kennedy has conferred a boon
on all teachers of the Greek classics, by caus-
ing the substance of his lectures at Cam-
bridge on the Agamemnon of Aschylus to
be published... Thisedition of the Agamemnon
is one which no classical master should be
without.”—Z xzaminer.

THE GEDIPUS TYRANNUS OF SOPHOCLES by

the same Editor.

Crown 8vo. Cloth 6s.

THE THEATETUS OF PLATO by the same Editor.

Crown 8vo, Cloth. 7s. 6d.

PLATO’S PHEDO,
literally translated, by the late E. M, Cops, Fellow of Trinity College,

“Cambridge. Demy 8vo. 5s.

ARISTOTLE.—ITIEPI ΔΙΚΑΙΟΣΥΝΗΣ.

THE FIFTH BOOK OF THE NICOMACHEAN ETHICS OF
ARISTOTLE. Edited by HENRY JACKSON, M.A., Fellow of Trinity ἡ
College, Cambridge. Demy 8vo. cloth. 6s.

‘*It is not too much to say that some of

the points he discusses have never had so
much light thrown upon them before....

Scholars will hope that this is not the only
portion of the Aristotelian writings which he
is likely to edit.”—-A thenaunt.

ARISTOTLE’S PSYCHOLOGY,

with a Translation, Critical and Explanatory Notes, by EDWIN
WALLACE, M.A., Fellow and Tutor of Worcester College, Oxford.

(ln the Press.

London: Cambridge Warehouse, τὴ Paternoster Row.

τ--

10 PUBLICATIONS OF

~ ARISTOTLE.
THE RHETORIC. With a Commentary by the late E. M. CopE,
Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge, revised and edited by J. E.
SANDYS, M.A., Fellow and Tutor of St John’s College, Cambridge,
and Public Orator. With a biographical Memoir by H. A.J. MUNRO,

M.A. Three Volumes, Demy 8vo.
** This work is in many ways creditable to
the University of Camibridge. The solid and
extensive erudition of Mr Cope himself bears
none the less speaking evidence to the value
of the tradition which he continued, if it is
not equally accompanied by those qualities of
speculative originality and independent judg-
ment which belong more to the individual
writer than to his school. And while it must
ever be regretted that a work so laborious
should not have received the last touches of
its author, the warmest admiration is due to
Mr Sandys, for the manly, unselfish, and un-
flinching spirit in which he has performed his
most difficult and delicate task. If an English
student wishes to have a full conception of
what is contained in the Rhetoric of Aris-

Ll. 118. 6d.
totle, to Mr Cope’s edition he must go.”—
Academy,

‘*Mr Sandys has performed his arduous
duties with marked ability and admirable
tact. ....... When the original Com-
mentary stops abruptly three chapters be-
fore the end of the third book, Mr Sandys
carefully supplies the deficiency, following
Mr Cope’s general plan and the slightest
available indications of his intended treat-
ment. In Appendices he has reprinted from
classical journals several articles of Mr
Cope’s; and, what is better, he has given the
best of the late Mr Shilleto’s ‘ Adversaria.’
In every part of his work—revising, supple-
menting, and completing—he has done ex-
ceedingly well.” —Z xaminer.

PRIVATE ORATIONS OF DEMOSTHENES,
with Introductions and English Notes, by F. A. PALEY, M.A. Editor
of Aeschylus, etc. and J. E. SANDYS, M.A. Fellow and Tutor of St
John’s College, and Public Orator in the University of Cambridge.

PaRT I. Contra Phormionem, Lacritum, Pantaenetum, Boeotum de
Nomine, Boeotum de Dote, Dionysodorum. Crown 8vo. cloth. 6s.

‘*Mr Paley’s scholarship is sound and
accurate, his experience of editing wide, and
if he is content to devote his learning and
abilities to the production of such manuals
as these, they will be received with gratitude
throughout the higher schools of the country.
Mr Sandys is deeply read in the German

literature which bears upon his author, and
the elucidation of matters of daily life, in the
delineation of which Demosthenes is so rich,
obtains full justice at his hands..... We
hope this edition may lead the way to a more
general study of these speeches in schools
than has hitherto been possible.” —Academey.

PART II. Pro Phormione, Contra Stephanum I. II.; Nicostratum,

Cononem, Calliclem. 75. 6d.
*“*To give even a brief sketch of these
speeches [Pro Phormione and Contra Ste-
fhanum| would be incompatible with our
imits, though we can hardly conceive a task
more useful to the classical or professional
scholar than to make one for himself.....
It is a great boon to those who set them-
selves to unravel the thread of arguments
pro and con to have the aid of Mr Sandys’s
excellent running commentary ....and no
one can say that he is ever deficient

in the needful help which enables us to
form a sound estimate of the rights of the
case....... Itis long since we have come
upon a work evincing more pains, scholar-
ship, and varied research and illustration than
Mr Sandys’s contribution to the ‘ Private
Orations of Demosthenes’.”—Sat. Rev.

eee the edition reflects credit on
Cambridge scholarship, and ought to be ex-
tensively used.” —A thenaeum.

PINDAR.
OLYMPIAN AND PYTHIAN ODES. With Notes Explanatory

and Critical, Introductions and Introductory Essays.
C. A. M. FENNELL, M.A., late Fellow of Jesus College.

cloth. 9s.

‘*Mr Fennell deserves the thanks of all
classical students for his careful and scholarly
edition of the Olympian and Pythian odes.
He brings to his task the necessary enthu-
siasm for his author, great industry, a sound
judgment, and, in particular, copious and
minute learning in comparative philology.
To his qualifications in this last respect every
page bears witness.” —A theneum.

‘Considered simply as a contribution to

THE NEMEAN AND ISTHMIAN ODES.

Edited by
Crown 8vo.

the study and criticism of Pindar, Mr Fen-
nell’s edition is a work of great merit. But
it has a wider interest, as exemplifying the
change which has come over the methods
and aims of Cambridge scholarship within
the last ten or twelve years. ... Altogether,
this edition is a welcome and wholesome sign
of the vitality and development of Cambridge
scholarship, and we are glad to see that it is
to be continued.”—Saturday Review.

(In the Press.

THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. Ir

THE BACCHAE OF EURIPIDES.

with Introduction, Critical Notes, and Archzological Illustrations,
by J. E. SANpys, M.A., Fellow and Tutor of St John’s College, Cam-

bridge, and Public Orator.

** Of the present edition of the Baccke by
Mr Sandys we may safely say that never
before has a Greek play, in England at
least, had fuller justice done to its criti-
cism, interpretation, and archzological il-
lustration, whether for the young student or
the more advanced scholar. The Cambridge
Public Orator may be said to have taken the
lead in issuing a complete edition of a Greek
play, which is destined perhaps to gain re-
doubled favour now that the study of ancient
monuments has been applied to its illustra-
tion. ”"—Saturday Review. ;

“Μν Sandys has done well by his poet and
by his University. He has given a most
welcome gift to scholars both at home and
abroad. ‘The illustrations are aptly chosen
and delicately executed, and the apparatus
criticus, ia the way both of notes and indices
is very complete.”—Notes and Queries.

“The volume is interspersed with well-

executed woodcuts, and its general attractive-
’ ness of form reflects great credit on the
University Press. In the notes Mr Sandys
has more than sustained his well-earned
reputation as a careful and learned editor,
and shows considerable advance in freedom
and lightness of style. .... Under such cir-
cumstances it is superfluous to say that for
the purposes of teachers and advanced stu-
dents this handsome edition far surpasses all
its predecessors. The volume will add to the
already wide popularity of a unique drama,
and must be reckoned among the most im-

Crown 8vo cloth.

10s. 6d.

portant classical publications of the year.”—
Atheneum.

‘*This edition of a Greek play deserves
more than the passing notice accorded to
ordinary school editions of the classics. It
has not, like so many such books, been
hastily produced to meet the momen
need of some particular examination; but it
has employed for some years the labour and
thought of a highly finished scholar, whose
aim seems to have been that his book should
go forth totus teres atque rotundus, armed
at all points with all that may throw light
upon its subject. The result is a work which
will not only assist the schoolboy or under-
graduate in his tasks, but will adorn the
library of the scholar.” . . ‘‘ The description
of the woodcuts abounds in interesting and
suggestive information upon various points
of ancient art, and is a further instance
of the very thorough as well as scholar-
like manner in which Mr Sandys deals
with his subject at every point. The com-
mentary (pp. 87--- 240) bears the same stamp
of thoroughness and high finish as the rest of
the work. While questions of technical
grammar receive due attention, textual cri-
ticism, philology, history, antiquities, and
art are in turn laid under contribution for the
elucidation of the poet’s meaning. We must
leave our readers to use and appreciate for
themselves Mr Sandys’ assistance.”— Zhe
Guardian.

M. TULLI CICERONIS DE FINIBUS BONORUM
ET MALORUM LIBRI QUINQUE. The text revised and ex-
plained; With a Translation by JAMES S. REID, M.L., Fellow and
Assistant Tutor of Gonville and Caius College. [J the Press.

M. T. CICERONIS DE OFFICIIS LIBRI TRES,
with Marginal Analysis, an English Commentary, and copious Indices,
by H. A. HOLDEN, LL.D. Head Master of Ipswich School, late Fellow
of Trinity College, Cambridge, Classical Examiner to the University
of London, Fourth Edition. Revised and considerably enlarged.
Crown 8vo. 99.

“Ὧν Holden truly states that ‘Text,
Analysis, and Commentary in this third edi-
tion have been again subjected to a thorough
revision.’ It is now certainly the best edition
extant. ... The Introduction (after Heine)
and notes leave nothing to be desired in point
of fulness, accuracy, and neatness ; the typo-
graphical execution will satisfy the most tas-
tidious eye.”—Notes and Queries.

** Dr Holden has issued an edition of what
is perhaps the easiest and most popular of
Cicero’s philosophical works, the de Offci#s,
which, especially in the form which it has now
assumed after two most thorough revisions,
leaves little or nothing to be desired in the
fullness and accuracy of its treatment alike
of the matter and the language.” —Academy.

London: Cambridge Warehouse, τὴ Paternoster Row.

12 PUBLICATIONS OF

M. TULLIIT CICERONIS DE NATURA DEORUM
Libri Tres, with Introduction and Commentary by JOSEPH B. MAYOR,
M.A., Professor of Moral Philosophy at King’s College, London,
formerly Fellow and Tutor of St John’s College, Cambridge, together
with a new collation of several of the English MSS. by J. H.SwWaINSON,
M.A., formerly Fellow of Trinity Coll.,Cambridge. Vol. I. Demy 8vo.

6d [Vol. 11. lL the Press.

“Such editions as that of which Prof.

Mayor has given us the first instalment will.

doubtless do much to remedy this undeserved
neglect. It is one on which great pains and
much learning have evidently been expended,
and is in every way admirably suited to meet
the needs of the student. .... e notes of
the editor are all that could be expected
from his well-known learning and scholar-
ship..... It is needless, therefore, to say
that all points of syntax or of Ciceronian
usage which present themselves have been
treated with full mastery. .... The thanks
of many students will doubtless be given to

commentary, which is, as it should be, sup-
plemented and not replaced by references
to the usual authorities.”_—Academy.

‘* The critical part of Professor Mayor's
work appears to be exceedingly well done. In
forming the text he has strictly observed the
methods of modern scholarship, which holds
itself bound not only to supply a reading
plausible in itself, but to show how the corrupt
reading that has to be emended came to take
its place. A few conjectures of the editor’s
own are introduced. ...... Professor Mayor
seems to intend his edition to serve the pur-
pose of a general introduction to the history

of Greek philosophy, and his commentary is

Prof. Mayor for the amount of historical and
i i very copious and lucid.” —Saturday Review.

biographical information afforded in the

P. VERGILI MARONIS OPERA
cum Prolegomenis et Commentario Critico pro Syndicis Preli
Academici edidit BENJAMIN HALL KENNEDY, S.T.P., Graecae
Linguae Professor Regius. Extra Fcap. 8vo. cloth. 55.

MATHEMATICS, PHYSICAL SCIENCE, &c.

MATHEMATICAL AND PHYSICAL PAPERS.
By Sir W. THOMSON, LL.D., D.C.L., F.R.S., Professor of Natural
Philosophy, in the University of Glasgow. Collected from different
Scientific Periodicals from May 1841, to the present time. [75 the Press.

MATHEMATICAL AND PHYSICAL PAPERS,
By GEORGE GABRIEL STOKES, M.A., D.C.L., LL.D., F.R.S., Fellow ,
of Pembroke College, and Lucasian Professor of Mathematics in the
University of Cambridge. Reprinted from the Original Journals and
Transactions, with Additional Notes by the Author. Vol. I. Demy
8vo. cloth. 155. VoL. 11. Ln the Press.

THE SCIENTIFIC PAPERS OF THE LATE PROF.
J. CLERK MAXWELL. Edited by W. Ὁ. Niven, M.A. In 2 vols.
Royal 4to. [72 the Press.

A TREATISE ON NATURAL PHILOSOPHY.
By Sir ΝΥ. THomsSON, LL.D., D.C.L., F.R.S., Professor of Natural
Philosophy in the University of Glasgow, and P. G. TAIT, M.A.,
Professor of Natural Philosophy in the University of Edinburgh.
Vol. I. Part I. Demy 8vo. 16s.

*“In this, the second edition, we notice a
large amount of new matter, the importance
of which is such that any opinion which we

Part 1].

could form within the time at our disposal
would be utterly inadequate.” —Nature.

In the Press.

London: Cambridge Warehouse, 1, Paternoster Row.

THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 13

ELEMENTS OF NATURAL PHILOSOPHY.
By Professors Sir W. THOMSON and P. G. TAIT. Part I. Demy 8vo.

cloth. Second Edition. 9s.

‘‘This work is designed especially for the
use of schools and junior classes in the Uni-
versities, the mathematical methods being
limited almost without exception to those of
the most elementary geumetry, algebra, and

A TREATISE ON

AND GEOMETRY, by
St John’s College, Cambridge.

‘“This able and comprehensive treatise
will be welcomed by the student as bringing
within his reach the results of many impor-
tant researches on this subject which have
hitherto been for the most part inaccessible

Demy 8vo.

trigonometry. Tiros in Natural Philosophy

cannot be better directed than by being told
to give their diligent attention to an intel-
ligent digestion of the contents of this excel-
lent vade mecum.”—Iron.

THE THEORY OF DETER-
MINANTS AND THEIR APPLICATIONS IN
ROBERT

ANALYSIS
FORSYTH SCOTT, M.A. of
12S.

ture of the subject than Mr Scott to express
an opinion as to the amount of his own re-
search contained in this work, but all will

appreciate the skill with which the results
of his industrious reading have been arranged

tohim..... It would be presumptuous on _into this interesting treatise.”’-—A thenazum.
the part of any one less learned in the litera-
HYDRODYNAMICS,

A Treatise on the Mathematical Theory of the Motion of Fluids, by
HORACE LAMB, M.A., formerly Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge;
Professor of Mathematics in the University of Adelaide. Demy 8vo. 12s.

THE ANALYTICAL THEORY OF HEAT,

By JOSEPH FOURIER. Translated, with Notes, by A. FREEMAN, M.A.,
Fellow of St John’s College, Cambridge. Demy 8vo. 16s.

‘‘TIt is time that Fourier’s masterpiece,
The Analytical Theory af Heat, trans-
lated by Mr Alex. Freeman, should be in-
troduced to those English students of Mathe-
matics who do not follow with freedom a
treatise in any language but their own. It.
is a model of mathematical reasoning applied
to physical phenomena, and is remarkable for
the ingenuity of the analytical process em-
ployed by the author.” — Contemporary
Review, October, 1878.

‘* There cannot be two opinions as to the

value and importance of the Théorie de la
Chaleur, It has been called ‘an exquisite
mathematical poem,’ not once butmany times,
independently, by mathematicians of different
schools. Many of the very greatest of mo-
dern mathematicians regard it, justly, as the
key which first opened to them the treasure-
house of mathematical physics. It is still che
text-book of Heat Conduction, and there
seems little present prospect of its being
superseded, though it is already more than
half a century old.”"—Nature.

THE ELECTRICAL RESEARCHES OF THE
HONOURABLE HENRY CAVENDISH, F.R.S.

Written between 1771 and 1781, Edited from the original manuscripts
in the possession of the Duke of Devonshire, K.G., by J. CLERK

MAXWELL, F.R.S. Demy 8vo. cloth.

“This work, which derives a melancholy
interest from the lamented death of the editor
following so closely upon its publication, is a
valuable addition to the history of electrical
research. ... The papers themselves are most
carefully reproduced, with fac-similes of the
author’s sketches of experimental apparatus.

185.

. Every department of editorial duty
appears to have been most conscientiously
performed ; and it must have been no smail
satisfaction to Prof. Maxwell to see this
goodly volume completed before his life’s
work was done.” —A thenaum.

AN ELEMENTARY TREATISE on QUATERNIONS,
By P. G. ΤΑΙ͂Τ, M.A., Professor of Natural Philosophy in the Univer-
sity of Edinburgh. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 145.

London: Cambridge Warehouse, 1», Paternoster Row.

14 PUBLICATIONS OF

A TREATISE ON THE PHYSIOLOGY OF PLANTS,
by 5. H. VINEs, M.A., Fellow of Christ’s College. (Jn the Press.

THE MATHEMATICAL WORKS OF
ISAAC BARROW, D.D.
Edited by ΝΥ. WHEWELL, D.D. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d.

COUNTERPOINT.
A Practical Course of Study, by Professor G. A. MACFARREN, M.A.,
Mus. Doc. Third Edition, revised. Demy 4to. cloth. 7s. 6a.

ASTRONOMICAL OBSERVATIONS
made at the Observatory of Cambridge by the Rev. JAMES CHALLIS,
M.A, F.R.S., F.R.A.S., Plumian Professor of Astronomy and Experi-
mental Philosophy in the University of Cambridge, and Fellow of
Trinity College. For various Years, from 1846 to 1860,

ASTRONOMICAL OBSERVATIONS
from 1861 to 1865. Vol. XXI. Royal 4to. cloth. 15s.

A CATALOGUE OF AUSTRALIAN FOSSILS
(including Tasmania and the Island of Timor), Stratigraphically and
Zoologically arranged, by ROBERT ETHERIDGE, Jun., F.G.S., Acting
Palzontologist, H.M. Geol. Survey of Scotland, (formerly Assistant-
Geologist, Geol. Survey of Victoria). Demy 8vo. cloth. 105. 6d.

**The work is arranged with great clear- = papers consulted by the author, and an index
ness, and contains a full list of the books and ἴἔἴο the genera.” — Saturday Review.

ILLUSTRATIONS OF COMPARATIVE ANA-
TOMY, VERTEBRATE AND INVERTEBRATE,

for the Use of Students in the Museum of Zoology and Comparative
Anatomy. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. cloth. 2s. 6d.

A SYNOPSIS OF THE CLASSIFICATION OF
THE BRITISH PALAOZOIC ROCKS,

by the Rev. ADAM SEDGWICK, M.A., F.R.S., and FREDERICK
M°Coy, F.G.S. One vol., Royal 4to. Plates, £1. 15.

A CATALOGUE OF THE COLLECTION OF
CAMBRIAN AND SILURIAN FOSSILS

contained in the Geological Museum of the University of Cambridge,
by J. W. SALTER, F.G.S. With a Portrait of PROFESSOR SEDGWICK.
Royal 4to. cloth. 7s. 6d.

CATALOGUE OF OSTEOLOGICAL SPECIMENS

contained in the Anatomical Museum of the University of Cam-
bridge. Demy 8vo. 25. 6d

London: Cambridge Warehouse, 17 Paternoster Row.

THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 15

LAW.

AN ANALYSIS OF CRIMINAL LIABILITY.
By E. C. CLarK, LL.D., Regius Professor of Civil Law in the
University of Cambridge, also of Lincoln’s Inn, Barrister at Law.

Crown 8vo. cloth. 75. 6d.

‘Prof Clark’s little book is the sub-
stance of lectures delivered by him upon
those portions of Austin’s work on juris-
prudence which deal with the ‘‘ operation of

sanctions”... Students of jurisprudence
will find much to interest and instruct them
in the work of Prof. Clark.” Athenaeum.

A SELECTION OF THE STATE TRIALS.
By J. W. WILLIS-BUND, M.A., LL.B., Barrister-at-Law, Professor of

Constitutional Law and History, University College, London.
Crown 8vo. cloth, 18s.

Trials for Treason (1327—1660).

“Α great and good service has been done
to all students of history, and especially to
those of them who look to it in a legal aspect,
by Prof. J. W. Willis-Bund in the publica-
tion of a Selection of Cases from the State
Trials. ... Professor Willis- Bund has been
very careful to give such selections from the
State Trials as will best illustrate those
points in what may be called the growth of
the Law of Treason which he wishes to
bring clearly under the notice of the student,
and the result is, that there is not a page in
the book which has not its own lesson.....
In all respects, so far as we have been able
to test it, this book is admirably done.”—
Scotsman.

‘Mr Willis-Bund has edited ‘A Selection
of Cases from the State Trials’ which is
likely to form a very valuable addition to
the standard literature. . . There can
be no doubt, therefore, of the interest that
can be found in the State trials. But they
are large and unwieldy, and it is impossible
for the general reader to come across them.
Mr Willis-Bund has therefore done good
service in making a selection that is in the
first volume reduced to a commodious form.”
—The Examiner.

“‘Every one engaged, either in teaching
or in historical inquiry, must have felt the
want of such a book, taken from the unwieldy
volumes of the State Trials.” Contemporary
Review.

“This work is a very useful contribution
to that important branch of the constitutional
history of England which is concerned with
the growth and development of the law of

Vol. II.

Vol. 1.

treason, as it may be gathered from trials be-
fore the ordinary courts. ‘Ihe author has
very wisely distinguished these cases from
those of impeachment for treason before Par-
liament, which he proposes to treat in a future
volume under the general head ‘ Proceedings
in Parliament.’”— [he Academy.

“This is a work of such obvious utility
that the only wonder is that no one should
have undertaken it before....in many
respects therefore, although the trials are
more or less abridged, this is for the ordinary
student’s purpose not only a more handy,
but a more useful work than Howell’s.”—
Saturday Review.

“Within the boards of this useful and
handy book the student will find everything
he can desire in the way of lists of cases
given at length or referred to, and the
Statutes bearing on the text arranged chro-
nologically. The work of selecting from
Howell’s bulky series of volumes has peen
done with much judgment, merely curious
cases being excluded, and all included so
treated as to illustrate some important point
of constitutional law.”—Glasgow Herald.

‘*Mr Bund’s object is not the romance,
but the constitutional and legal bearings of
that great series of causes célébres which is
unfortunately not within easy reach of
readers not happy enough to possess valua-
ble libraries. . . . Of the importance of this
subject, or of the want of a book of this
kind, referring not vaguely but precisely to
the grounds of constitutional doctrines, both
of past and present times, no reader of his-
tory can feel any doubt.”—Daily News.

In the Press.

THE FRAGMENTS OF THE PERPETUAL
EDICT OF SALVIUS JULIANUS,

collected, arranged, and annotated by BRYAN WALKER, M.A. LL.D.,
Law Lecturer of St John’s College, and late Fellow of Corpus Christi

College, Cambridge.

‘““This is one of the latest, we believe
quite the latest, of the contributions made to
legal scholarship by that revived study of
the Roman Law at Cambridge which is now
so marked a feature in the industrial life
of the University. . . . In the present book
we have the fruits of the same kind of
thorough and well-ordered study which was
brought to bear upon the notes to the Com-

Crown 8vo., Cloth, Price 6s.

mentaries and the Institutes ... Hitherto
the Edict has been almost inaccessible to
the ordinary English student, and such a
student will be interested as well as perhaps
surprised to find how abundantly the extant
fragments illustrate and clear up points which
have attracted his attention in the Commen-
taries, or the Lnstiuntes, ot The Digest —
Law Times.

London: Cambridze Warehouse, +} Paternoster Row.

16 PUBLICATIONS OF

THE COMMENTARIES OF GAIUS AND RULES
OF ULPIAN. (New Edition, revised and enlarged.)
With a Translation and Notes, by J.T. ABpDy, LL.D., Judge of County
Courts, late Regius Professor of Laws in the University of Cambridge,
and BRYAN WALKER, M.A., LL.D., Law Lecturer of St John’s

College, Cambridge, formerly Law Student of Trinity Hall and
Chancellor’s Medallist for Legal Studies. Crown 8vo. 16s.

‘As scholars and as editors Messrs Abdy explanation. Thus the Roman jurist is

and Walker have done their work well.
- «... For one thing the editors deserve
special commendation. They have presented
Gaius to the reader with few notes and those

allowed to speak for himself, and the reader
feels that he is really studying Roman law
in the original, and not a fanciful representa-
tion of it.”"—A thenaum.

merely by way of reference or necessary

THE INSTITUTES OF JUSTINIAN,

translated wi. Notes by J. T. ΑΒΡΥ, LL.D., Judge of County Courts,
late Regius Professor of Laws in the University of Cambridge, and
formerly Fellow of Trinity Hall; and BRYAN WALKER, M.A., LL.D.,
Law Lecturer of St John’s College, Cambridge; late Fellow and
Lecturer of Corpus Christi College; and formerly Law Student of

Trinity Hall. Crown 8vo. 16s.

** We welcome here a valuable contribution
to the study of jurisprudence. The text of
the /ustitutes is occasionally perplexing, even
to practised scholars, whose knowledge of
classical models does not always avail them
in dealing with the technicalities of legal
phraseology. Nor can the ordinary diction-
aries be expected to furnish all the help that
is wanted, This translation will then be of

great use. To the ordinary student, whose

attention is distracted from the subject-matter
by the difficulty of struggling through the
language in which it is contained, it will be
almost indispensable.” —Spectator.

‘* The notes are learned and carefully com-
piled, and this edition will be found useful
to students.” —Law Times.

**Dr Abdy and Dr Walker have produced
a book which is both elegant and useful.”—
Atheneum.

SELECTED TITLES FROM THE DIGEST,

annotated by B. WALKER, M.A., LL.D. Part I.
Crown 8vo. Cloth. 5s.

Contra. Digest XVII. 1.

‘*This small volume is published as an ex-
periment. The author proposes to publish an
annotated edition and translation of several
books of the Digest if this one is received

Mandati vel

say that Mr Walker deserves credit for the
way in which he has performed the task un-
dertaken, The translation, as might be ex-
pected, is schoiarly.” Law Zimes.

with favour. We are pleased to be able to
Part II. De Adquirendo rerum dominio and De Adquirenda vel amit-
tenda possessione. Digest XLI. 1 and 11. Crown 8vo. Cloth. 6s.

Part III. De Condictionibus. Digest XII. 1 and 4—7 and Digest XIII.
I—3. Crown 8vo. Cloth. 6s.

GROTIUS DE JURE BELLI ET PACIS,

with the Notes of Barbeyrac and others ; accompanied by an abridged
Translation of the Text, by W. WHEWELL, D.D. late Master of Trinity
College. 3 Vols. Demy 8vo. 125. The translation separate, 6s.

Loniwon: Cambridge Warehouse, 17 Paternoster Row,

THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 17

HISTORY.

LIFE AND TIMES OF STEIN, OR GERMANY
AND PRUSSIA IN THE NAPOLEONIC AGE,

by J. R. SEELEY, M.A., Regius Professor of Modern History in

the University of Cambridge, with Portraits and Maps.

Demy 8vo. 48s.

**If we could conceive anything similar
to a protective system in the intellectual de-
partment, we might perhaps look forward to
ἃ time when our historians would raise the
cry of protection for native industry. Of
the unquestionably greatest German men of
modern history—I speak of Frederick the
Great, Goethe and Stein—the first two found
long since in Carlyle and Lewes biographers
who have undoubtedly driven their German
competitors out of the field. And now in the
year just past Professor Seeley of Cambridge

as presented us with a biography of Stein
which, though it modestly declines competi-
tion with German works and disowns the
presumption of teaching us Germans our own

istory, yet casts into the shade by its bril-
liant superiority all that we have ourselves
hitherto written about Stein.... In five long
chapters Seeley expounds the legislative and
administrative reforms, the emancipation of
the person and the soil, the beginnings of
free administration and free trade, in short
the foundation of modern Prussia, with more
exhaustive thoroughness, with more pene-
trating insight, than any one had done be-
fore.”— Deutsche Rundschan.

“Dr Busch’s volume has made people
think and talk even more than usual of Prince
Bismarck, and Professor Seeley’s very learned
work on Stein will turn attention to an earlier
and an almost equally eminent German states-
It is soothing to the national
self-respect to find a few Englishmen, such
as the late Mr Lewes and Professor Seeley,

3 Vols.

doing for German as well as English readers
what many German scholars have done for
us.” — Times.

‘*In a notice of this kind scant justice can
be done to a work like the one before us; no
short résumé can give even the most meagre
notion of the contents of these volumes, which
contain no page that is superfluous, and
none that is uninteresting. .... To under-
stand the Germany of to-day one must study
the Germany of many yesterdays, and now
that study has been made easy by this work,
to which no one can hesitate to assign a ver
high place among those recent histories which
have aimed at original research.”— A the-
naeum.

‘*The book before us fills an important

p in English—nay, European—historical
iterature, and bridges over the history of
Prussia from the time of Frederick the Great
to the days of Kaiser Wilhelm. It thus gives
the reader standing ground whence he may
regard contemporary events in Germany in
their proper historic light... .. We con-
Pratulate Cambridge and her Professor of

istory on the appearance of such a note-
worthy production. And we may add that it
is something upon which we may congratulate
England that on the especial field of the Ger-
mans, history, on the history of their own
country, by the use of their own literary
weapons, an Englishman has produced a his-
tory of Germany in the Napoleonic age far
superior to any that exists in German.”—
Examiner.

THE UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE FROM
THE EARLIEST TIMES TO THE ROYAL
INJUNCTIONS OF 1535,

by JAMES Bass MULLINGER, M.A. Demy 8vo. cloth (734 pp.), 12s.

“γε trust Mr Mullinger will yet continue
his history and bring it down to our own
day.”—Academy.

‘‘He has brought together a mass of in-
structive details respecting the rise and pro-
gress, not only of his own University, but of
all the principal Universities of the Middle
Ages...... e hope some day that he may
continue his labours, and give us a history of

the University during the troublous times of
the Reformation and the Civil War.” —A ¢he-

m.
‘*Mr Mullinger’s work is one of great
learning and research, which can hardly fail
to become a standard book of reference on
the subject.... We can most strongly recom-
mend this book to our readers.” —Spectator.

VoL. 11. ln the Press.

London: Cambridge Warehouse, τ Paternoster Row,

18 PUBLICATIONS OF

HISTORY OF THE COLLEGE OF ST JOHN
THE EVANGELIST,

by THOMAS BAKER, B.D., Ejected Fellow.

Edited by JOHN E. B.

Mayor, M.A., Fellow of St John’s. Two Vols. Demy 8vo. 245.

*“To antiquaries the book will be a source
of almost inexhaustible amusement, by his-
torians it will be found a work of considerable
service on questions respecting our social
progress in past times; and the care and
thoroughness with which Mr Mayor has dis-
charged his editorial functions are creditable
to his learning and industry.” —A thenzum.

“The work displays very wide reading,
and it will be of great use to members of the
college and of the university, and, perhaps,
of still greater use to students of English
history, ecclesiastical, political, social, literary

_and academical, who have hitherto had to be

content with ‘ Dyer.’”—Academy.

HISTORY OF NEPAL,

translated by MUNSHI SHEW SHUNKER SINGH and PANDIT SHRI
GUNANAND; edited with an Introductory Sketch of the Country and
People by Dr Ὁ. WRIGHT, late Residency Surgeon at Kathmanda,
and with facsimiles of native drawings, and portraits of Sir JUNG

BAHADUR, the KING OF NEPAL, &c.

**The Cambridge University Press have
done well in publishing this work. Such
translations are valuable not only to the his-
torian but also to the ethnologist;...... Dr
Wright’s Introduction is based on personal
inquiry and observation, is written intelli-
gently and candidly, and adds much to the
value of the volume. The coloured litho-

Super-royal 8vo. Price 215.

>

graphic plates are interesting.” —Nafure.
‘*’lhe history has appeared at a very op-
portune moment,.,The volume...is beautifull
rinted, and supplied with portraits of Sir
Fung Bahadoor and others, and with excel-
ent coloured sketches illustrating Nepaulese
architecture and religion.” —Z ,raminer.

SCHOLAE ACADEMICAE:

Some Account of the Studies at the English Universities in the

Eighteenth Century.

By CHRISTOPHER WORDSWORTH, M.A.,

Fellow of Peterhouse; Author of “Social Life at the English

Universities in the Eighteenth Century.”

“Τῆς general object of Mr Wordsworth’s
book is sufficiently apparent from its title.
He has collected a great quantity of minute
and curious information about the working
of Cambridge institutions in the last century,
with an occasional comparison of the corre-
sponding state of things at Oxford....To a
great extent it is purely a book of reference,
and as such it will be of permanent value
for the historical knowledge of English edu-
cation and learning.” —Saturday Review.

‘* The particulars Mr Wordsworth gives us
in his excellent arrangement are most varied,
interesting, and instructive. Among the mat-
ters touched upon are Libraries, Lectures,
the Tripos, the Trivium, the Senate House,
the Schools, text-books, subjects of study,
foreign opinions, interior life. We learn
even of the various University periodicals

Demy 8vo. cloth. 15s.
that have had their day. And last, but not
least, we are given in an appendix a highly
interesting series of private letters from a
Cambridge student to John Strype, giving
a vivid idea of life as an undergraduate and
afterwards, as the writer became a graduate
and a fellow.” —University Magazine.
**Only those who have engaged in like la-
bours will be able fully to appreciate the
sustained industry and conscientious accuracy
discernible in every page.... Of the whole
volume it may be said that it is a genuine
service rendered to the study of University
history, and that the habits of thought of any
writer educated at either seat of learning in
the last century will, in many cases, be far
better understood after a consideration of the
materials here collected.” —A cademty.

THE ARCHITECTURAL HISTORY OF THE
UNIVERSITY AND COLLEGES OF CAMBRIDGE,
By the late Professor WILLIS, M.A. With numerous Maps, Plans,

and Illustrations.

Continued to the present time, and edited

by JOHN WILLIS CLARK, M.A,, formerly Fellow

of Trinity College, Cambridge.

[Jn the Press.

London: Cambridge Warehouse, 17 Paternoster Row.

THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 19

MISCELLANEOUS.

LECTURES ON

TEACHING,

Delivered in the University of Cambridge in the Lent Term, 1880.
By J. G. FircH, M.A., Her Majesty’s Inspector of Schools.
Second Edition, Revised. Crown 8vo. cloth. 6s.

“The lectures will be found most in-
teresting, and deserve to be carefully studied,
not only by persons directly concerned with
instruction, Pat by parents who wish to be
able to exercise an intelligent judgment in
the choice of schools and teachers for their
children. For ourselves, we could almost
wish to be of school age again, to learn
history and geography from some one whe
could teach them after the pattern set by
Mr Fitch to his audience...... But perhaps
Mr Fitch’s observations on the general con-
ditions of .school-work are even more im-

rtant than what he says on this or that

ranch of study.”—Saturday Review.

“ΤῸ comprises fifteen lectures, dealing
with such subjects as organisation, discipline,
examining, language, fact knowledge, science,
and methods of instruction; and though the
lectures make no pretention to systematic or
exhaustive treatment, they yet leave very
little of the ground uncovered; and they
combine in an admirable way the exposition
of sound principles with practical suggestions
and illustrations which are evidently derived
from wide and varied experience, both in
teaching and in examining. While Mr Fitch
addresses himself specially to secondary
school-masters, he does not by any means
disregard or ignore the needs of the primary
school .”—Scotsman.

**Tt would be difficult to find a lecturer
better qualified to discourse upon the prac-
tical aspects of the teacher’s work than Mr
Fitch. He has had very wide and varied
experience as a teacher, a training college
officer, an Inspector of schools, and as
Assistant Commissioner to the late En-
dowed Schools Commission. While it is
difficult for anyone to make many original
remarks on this subject Mr Fitch is able to
speak with authority upon various contro-
verted points, and to give us the results of
many years’ study, corrected by the obser-
vation of the various schemes and methods
pursued in schools of all grades and cha-
racters.”— The Schoolmaster.

‘*All who are interested in the manage-
ment of schools, and all who have made the
profession of a teacher the work of their lives,
will do well to study with care these results
of a large experience and of wide observa-
tion. It is not, we are told, a manual of
method; rather, we should say, it is that
and much more. As a manual of method
it is far superior to anything we have seen.
Its suggestions of practical means and me-
thods are very valuable; but it has an ele-
ment which a mere text-book of rules for’
imparting knowledge does not contain. Its
tone is lofty; its spirit religious; its ideal of

the teacher’s aim and life pure and good ...
The volume is one of great practical value.
It should be in the hands of every teacher,
and of every one preparing for the office of a
teacher. There are many besides these who
will find much in it to interest and instruct
them, more especially parents who have chil-
dren whom they can afford to keep at school
till their eighteenth or nineteenth year.”—
Lhe Nonconformist and Independent.

‘* As principal of a training college and as
a Government inspector of schools, Mr Fitch
has got at his fingers’ ends the working of
primary education, while as assistant com-
missioner to the late Endowed Schools Com-
mission he has seen something of the ma-
chinery of our higher schools. . . . r
Fitch’s book covers so wide a field and
touches on so many burning questions that
we must be content to recommend it as the
best existing vade mecum for the teacher.
. He is always sensible, always judicious,
never wanting in tact. . Mr Fitch isa
scholar; he pretends to no knowledge that
he does not possess; he brings to his work
the ripe experience of a weil-stored mind,
and he possesses in a remarkable degree the
art of exposition.”—Pall Mall Gazette.

‘“*In_his acquaintance with all descrip-
tions of schools, their successes and their
shortcomings, Mr Fitch has great advantages
both in knowledge and experience; and if his
work receives the attention it deserves, it
will tend materially toimprove and equalize
the methods of teaching in our schouls, to
whatever class they may belong.”— S¢
Fames's Gazette,

**In no other work in the English language,
so far as we know, are the principles and
methods which most conduce to successful
teaching laid down and illustrated with such
precision and fulness of detail as they are

ere,”—Leeds Mercury,

**The book is replete with practical
Sagacity, and contains on almost all points
of interest to the teaching profession sug-
gestive remarks resting evidently on a wide
and thoughtful experience of school methods.
There are few teachers who will not find
aids to reflection in the careful analysis of
the qualities required for success in teaching,
‘in the admirable exposition of the value of
orderly, methodical arrangement both for
instruction and discipline, and in the pains-
taking discussion of school punishments,
contained in the earlier section of the
volume. ... We recommend it in all con-
fidence to those who are interested in the
problems with which the teaching profession

as to deal.” —Galignani’s Messenger.

London: Cambridge Warehouse, 17 Paternoster Row.

20 PUBLICATIONS OF

THE GROWTH OF ENGLISH INDUSTRY
AND COMMERCE,
by W. CUNNINGHAM, M.A., late Deputy to the Knightbridge Pro-
fessor in the University of Cambridge. [Nearly ready.

A GRAMMAR OF THE IRISH LANGUAGE.
By Prof. WINDISCH. Translated by Dr NORMAN MOORE.
[lx the Press.

STATUTA ACADEMIA. CANTABRIGIENSIS.

Demy 8vo. 25. sewed.

ORDINATIONES ACADEMIZE CANTABRIGIENSIS.
. Demy 8vo. cloth. 35. 6d.

TRUSTS, STATUTES AND DIRECTIONS affecting
(1) The Professorships of the University. (2) The Scholarships and
Prizes. (3) Other Gifts and Endowments. Demy 8vo. 5s.

COMPENDIUM OF UNIVERSITY REGULATIONS,

for the use of persons in Statu Pupillari, Demy 8vo.. 6d.

CATALOGUE OF THE HEBREW MANUSCRIPTS
preserved in the University Library, Cambridge. By Dr S. M.
SCHILLER-SZINESSY. Volume I. containing Section I. Zhe Holy
Scriptures, Section 11. Commentaries on the Bible. Demy 8vo. 9s.

A CATALOGUE OF THE MANUSCRIPTS
preserved in the Library of the University of Cambridge. Demy
8vo. 5 Vols. 10s. each.

INDEX TO THE CATALOGUE. Demy 8vo. tos.

A CATALOGUE OF ADVERSARIA and printed
books containing MS. notes, preserved in the Library of the University
of Cambridge. 35. 6d.

THE ILLUMINATED MANUSCRIPTS IN THE

LIBRARY OF THE FITZWILLIAM MUSEUM,
Catalogued with Descriptions, and an Introduction, by WILLIAM
GEORGE SEARLE, M.A., late Fellow of Queens’ College, and Vicar of
Hockington, Cambridgeshire. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d, |
A CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF THE GRACES,

Documents, and other Papers in the University Registry which con-
cern the University Library. Demy 8vo. 2s. 6d.

CATALOGUS BIBLIOTHECZ BURCKHARD.-.
TIANA. Demy 4to. 5s.

London: Cambridge Warehouse, 14 Faternoster Row.

THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 21

The Cambriage Btble for Schools,

GENERAL EDITOR: J. J. S. PEROWNE, D.D., DEAN OF
PETERBOROUGH.

----. Φ.- ---

THE want of an Annotated Edition of the BIBLE, in handy portions,
suitable for School use, has long been felt.

In order to provide Text-books for School and Examination pur-
poses, the CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PREss has arranged to publish the
several books of the BIBLE in separate portions at a moderate price,
with introductions and explanatory notes.

The Very Reverend J. J. S. PEROWNE, D.D., Dean of Peter-
borough, has undertaken the general editorial supervision of the work,
and will be assisted by a staff of eminent coadjutors. Some of the
books have already been undertaken by the following gentlemen :

Rev. A. CARR, M.A., Assistant Master at Wellington College.

Rev. T. K. CHEYNE, M.A., Fellow of Balliol College, Oxford.

Rev. 5. Cox, Nottingham.

Rev. A. B. Davipson, D.D., Professor of Hebrew, Edinburgh.

Rev. F. W. FARRAR, D.D., Canon of Westminster.

Rey. A. E. HUMPHREYS, M.A., Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge.

Rev. A. F, KIRKPATRICK, M.A., Fellow of Trinity College. __

Rev. J. J. 1.14.5, M.A., late Professor at St David's College, Lampeter.

Rev. J. R. Lumsy, D.D., Norrisian Professor of Divinity.

Rev. G. F. MACLEAR, D.D., Warden of St Augustine’s Coll., Canterbury.

Rev. H. C. G. Moule, M.A., Fellow of Trinity College, Principal of
Ridley Hall, Cambridge.

Rev. W. F. MouLTON, D.D., Head Master of the Leys School, Cambridge.

Rev. E. H. PEROWNE, D.D., Master of Corpus Christi College, Cam-
bridge, Examining Chaplain to the Bishop of St Asaph.

The Ven. T. T. PEROWNE, M.A., Archdeacon of Norwich.

Rev. A. PLUMMER, M.A., Master of University College, Durham,

The Very Rev. E. H. PLUMPTRE, D.D., Dean of Wells.

Rev. W. SANDAY, M.A., Principal of Bishop Hatfield Hall, Durham.

Rev. W. Simcox, M.A., Rector of Weyhill, Hants.

Rev. W. ROBERTSON SMITH, M.A., Zdinburgh.

Rev. A. W. STREANE, M.A., Fellow of Corpus Christi Coll., Cambridge

᾿ The Ven. H. W. WarkiIns, M.A., Archdeacon of Northumberland.

Rev. G. H. WHITAKER, M.A., Fellow of St Fohn’s College, Cambridge.

Rev. C. WorDsWorTH, M.A., Rector of Glaston, Rutland.

London: Cambridge Warehouse, 17 Paternoster Row.

22 PUBLICATIONS OF

THE CAMBRIDGE BIBLE FOR SCHOOLS.—Continued.

Now Ready. Cloth, Extra Feap. 8vo.
THE BOOK OF JOSHUA. Edited by Rev. G. F.
Maciear, D.D. With 2 Maps. 25. 6d.
THE FIRST BOOK OF SAMUEL. By the Rev.
A, F. KIRKPATRICK, M.A. With Map. 35. 6d.

THE SECOND BOOK OF SAMUEL. By the Rev.
A. F. KIRKPATRICK, M.A. With 2 Maps. 35. 6d.

THE BOOK OF ECCLESIASTES. By the Very Rev.
E. H. PLuUMPTRE, D.D., Dean of Wells. 55,

THE BOOK OF JEREMIAH. By the Rev. A. W.
STREANE, M.A. 45. 6d.

THE BOOK OF JONAH. By Archdn. PERownNE. 1s. 6d.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MATTHEW.
Edited by the Rev. A. Carr, M.A. With 2 Maps. 25. 6d.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. Edited

by the Rev. 6. F. MAcLEAR, D.D. With 4 Maps. 25. 6d.

THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST LUKE. By
the Rev. F. W. FarrAR, D.D. With 4 Maps. 45. 6d.

THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST JOHN. By
the Rev. A. PLUMMER, M.A. With Four Maps. 45. 6d.

THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. By the Rev.
Professor LUMBY, D.D. Part I. Chaps. I—XIV. With 2 Maps,
as. 6a.

Part II. Chaps. XV. to end. early ready.

THE EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS. By the Rev.
H.C. G. Μοῦ, M.A. 335. δά.

THE FIRST EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS.
By the Rev. J. J. Lias, M.A. With a Map and Plan. 2s.

THE SECOND EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS.
By the Rev. J. J. Lias, M.A. 25.

THE GENERAL EPISTLE OF ST JAMES. By the
Very Rev. E. H. PLumprTreE, D.D., Dean of Wells. 15. 6d.
THE EPISTLES OF ST PETER AND ST JUDE.

By the same Editor. 25. 6d.

London: Cambridge Warehouse, τὴ Paternoster Row.

THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 23

THE CAMBRIDGE BIBLE FOR SCHOOLS.— Continued.

Preparing.
THE BOOK OF JUDGES. By the Rev. J. J. Lias, M.A.
[/mmediately.

THE BOOKS OF HAGGAI AND ZECHARIAH. By

Archdeacon PEROWNE.,

THE BOOK OF MICAH. By the Rev. T. K. CHEYNE,
M.A. |

THE CAMBRIDGE GREEK TESTAMENT,
FOR SCHOOLS AND COLLEGES,

with a Revised Text, based on the most recent critical authorities, and
English Notes, prepared under the direction of the General Editor,

THE VERY REVEREND J. J. 5. PEROWNE, D.D.,
DEAN OF PETERBOROUGH.

Now Ready.

THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MATTHEW. By the
Rev. A. CARR, M.A. With 4 Maps. 4s. 6d. .

“With the ‘Notes,’ in the volume before us, we are much pleased; so far as we have
searched, they are scholarly and sound. The quotations from the Classics are apt; and the
references to modern Greek form a pleasing feature.”—The Churchman,

** Mr Carr, whose ‘Notes on St Luke’s Gospel’ must have thoroughly approved them-
selves to all who have used them, has followed the same line in this volume of St Matthew.
In both works a chief object has been ‘to connect more closely the study of the Classics
with the reading of the New Testament.’.... Copious illustrations, gathered from a great
variety of sources, make his notes a very valuable aid to the student. They are indeed re-
markably interesting, while all explanations on meanings, applications, and the like are
distinguished. by their lucidity and good sense.” —Pall Mali Gazette.

THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST LUKE. By the

Rev. F. W. FARRAR, D.D. [Preparing.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST JOHN. By the Rev.
A. PLUMMER, M.A. [J the Press.

The books will be published separately, as in the “Cambridge Bible
for Schools.”

London: Cambridge Warehouse, τὴ Paternoster Row,

24 PUBLICATIONS ' OF

THE PITT PRESS SERIES.

I. GREEK.

THE ANABASIS OF XENOPHON, Book IV. With

a Map and English Notes by ALFRED PrETOR, M.A., Fellow of
St Catharine’s College, Cambridge ; Editor of Perstus and Cicero ad Atticum
Book 1. Price 25.

“In Mr Pretor’s edition of the Anabasis the text of Kiihner has been followed in the main,
while the exhaustive and admira‘ le notes of the great German editor have been largely utilised.
These notes deal with the minutest as well as the most important difficulties in construction, and
all questions of history, antiquity, and geography are briefly but very effectually elucidated.”— The
Lxaminer.

‘*We welcome this addition to the other books of the Anabasis so ably edited by Mr Pretor.
Although originally intended for the use of candidates at the university local examinations, yet
this edition will be found adapted not only to meet the wants of the junior student, but even
advanced scholars will find much in this work that will repay its perusal.”—7he Schoolmaster.

BOOKS I. III. ἃ V. By the same Editor. 2s. each.
BOOKS II. VI.and VII. By the same Editor. 2s. 6a. each.

‘“Mr Pretor’s ‘ Anabasis of Xenophon, Book IV.’ displays a union of accurate Cambridge
scholarship, with experience of what is required by learners gained in examining middle-class
schools. The text is large and clearly printed, and the notes explain all difficulties. . . . Mr
Pretor's notes seem to Be all that could be wished as regards grammar, geography, and other
matters.”—The Academy.

‘* Another Greek text, designed it would seem for students preparing for the local examinations,
is ‘Xenophon’s Anabasis,’ Book II., with English Notes, by Alfred Pretor, M.A. The editor has
exercised his usual discrimination in utilising the text and notes of Kuhner, with the occasional
assistance of the best hints of Schneider, Vollbrecht and Macmichael on critical matters, and of
Mr R. W. Taylor on points of history and geography. . . When Mr Pretor commits himself to
Commentator’s work, he is eminently helpful. . . Had we to introduce a young Greek scholar
to Xenophon, we should esteem ourselves fortunate in having Pretor's text-book as our chart and
guide.”—Contemporary Review.

THE ANABASIS OF XENOPHON, by A. PRETOR, M.A.,

Text and Notes, complete in two Volumes. Price 7s. 64. .

AGESILAUS OF XENOPHON. The Text revised
with Critical and Explanatory Notes, Introduction, Analysis, and Indices.
By H. HAIrsTong, M.A., late Scholar of Peterhouse, Cambridge, Editor of
Xenophon’s Hellenics, etc. 25. 6d.

ARISTOPHANES—RANAE. With English Notes and
Introduction by W. C. GREEN, M.A., Assistant Master at Rugby School.
35. 6a,

ARISTOPHANES—AVES. By the same Editor. δύσιν
' Edition. 35. 6d.

‘*The notes to both plays are excellent. Much has been done in these two volumes to render
the study of Aristophanes a real treat to a boy instead of a drudgery, by helping him to under-
stand the fun and to express it in his mother tongue.”—7he Examiner.

ARISTOPHANES—PLUTUS. By thesame Editor. 35. 6d.

EURIPIDES. HERCULES FURENS. With Intro-
ductions, Notes and Analysis. By J. T. HUTCHINSON, M.A., Christ’s College,
and A. GRAY, M.A., Fellow of Jesus College. as.

R ““Messrs Hutchinson and Gray have produced a careful and useful edition.”—Sa/urday
Review.

THE HERACLEIDA OF EURIPIDES, with Introduc-
tion and Critical Notes by E. A. Beck, M.A., Fellow of Trinity Hall. 35. 6d.

London: Cambridge Warehouse, τ Paternoster Row,

THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 25

LUCIANI SOMNIUM CHARON PISCATOR ET DE
LUCTU, with English Notes by W. E. HEITLAND, M.A., Fellow of
St John’s College, Cambridge. New Edition, with Appendix. 35. 6d.

Il. LATIN.
Μ. T. CICERONIS DE AMICITIA. Edited by J. 5.

REID, M.L., Fellow and Assistant Tutor of Gonville and Caius College,
Cambridge. Price 35.

**Mr Reid has decidedly attained his aim, namely, ‘a thorough examination of the Latinity
of the dialogue.’..... The revision of the text is most valuable, and comprehends sundry
acute corrections. ... This volume, like Mr Reid’s other editions, is a solid gain to the scholars
ship of the country.” —A thenaum.

‘‘A more distinct gain to scholarship is Mr Reid’s able and thorough edition of the De
Amicitia of Cicero, a work of which, whether we regard the exhaustive introduction or the
instructive and most suggestive commentary, it would be difficult to speak too highly. . . . When
we come to the commentary, we are only amazed by its fulness in proportion to its bulk.
Nothing is overlooked which can tend to enlarge the learner’s general knowledge of Ciceronian
Latin or to elucidate the text.”— Saturday Review.

M. T. CICERONIS CATO MAJOR DE SENECTUTE.
Edited by ]. 5. REID, M.L. Price 35. 64.

‘The notes are excellent and scholarlike, adapted for the upper forms of public schools, and
likely to be useful even to more advanced students.” —Guardian.

M. T. CICERONIS ORATIO PRO ARCHIA POETA.
Edited by J. 5. Rerp, M.L. Price τς. 6d.

** It is an admirable specimen of careful editing. An Introduction tells us everything we could
wish to know about Archias, about Cicero’s connexion with him, about the merits of the trial, and
the genuineness of the speech. The text is well and carefully printed. The notes are clear and
scholar-like. . . . No boy can master this little volume without feeling that he has advanced a long
step in scholarship.” 7he Academy.

M. T. CICERONIS PRO L. CORNELIO BALBO ORA-
TIO. Edited by J. S. Rep, M.L. Fellow of Caius College, Cambridge.
Price ts. δά.

** We are bound to recognize the pains devoted in the annotation of these two orations to the
minute and thorough study of their Latinity, both in the ordinary notes and in the textual
appendices.” —Saturday Review.

M. T. CICERONIS PRO P. CORNELIO SULLA
ORATIO. Edited by J. 5. Reip, M.L. [7:1 the Press.

M. T. CICERONIS PRO CN. PLANCIO ORATIO.
Faited by H. A. Ho.tpen, LL.D., Head Master of Ipswich School.
ce 4s. Od.

‘6 As a book for students this edition can have few rivals. It is enriched by an excellent intro-
duction and a chronological table of the principal events of the life of Cicero; while in its ap-
pendix, and in the notes on the text which are added, there is much of the greatest value. Tne
volume is neatly got up, and is in every way commendable.”— The Scotsman.

Dr Holden’s own edition is all that could be expected from his elegant and practised
scholarship. ... Dr Holden has evidently made up his mind as to the character of the
commentary most likely to be generally useful; and he has carried out his views with admirable
thoroughness.” —A cademy,

“Ὧν Holden has given us here an excellent edition. The commentary is even unusually full
and complete; and after going through it carefully, we find little or nothing to criticize. There
is an excellent introduction, lucidly explaining the circumstances under which the speech was
delivered, a table of events in the life of Cicero and a useful index.” Spectator, Oct. 29, 1881.

M. T. CICERONIS IN Q. CAECILIUM DIVINATIO
ET IN C. VERREM ACTIO PRIMA. With Introduction and Notes
by W. E. HEITLAND, M.A., and HERBERT COWIE, M.A., Fellows of
St John’s College, Cambridge. Price 35.

London: Cambridge Warehouse, τὴ Paternoster Row.

26 PUBLICATIONS OF

M. T. CICERONIS ORATIO PRO L. MURENA, with

English Introduction and Notes. By W. E. HEITLAND, M.A., Fellow
and Classical Lecturer of St John’s College, Cambridge. Second Edition,
carefully revised. Price 35.

‘Those students are to be deemed fortunate who have to read Cicero’s lively and brilliant
oration for L. Murena with Mr Heitland’s handy edition, which may be pronounced ‘four-square’
in point of equipment, and which has, not without good reason, attained the honours of a
second edition.”—Saturday Review.

M. T. CICERONIS IN GAIUM VERREM ACTIO
PRIMA. With Introduction and Notes. By H. Cowirz, M.A., Fellow
of St John’s College, Cambridge. Price τς. δά.

M. T. CICERONIS ORATIO PRO T. A. MILONE,

with a Translation of Asconius’ Introduction, Marginal Analysis and
English Notes. Edited by the Rev. JOHN SMYTH PuRTON, B.D., late

President and Tutor of St Catharine’s College. Price 2s. 6d.
**The editorial work is excellently done.”—-7he Academy.

P. OVIDII NASONIS FASTORUM LIBER VI. With
a Plan of Rome and Notes by A. SIDGWICK, M.A. Tutor of Corpus Christi
College, Oxford. Price 1s. 6d.

‘Mr Sidgwick’s editing of the Sixth Book of Ovid’s Fasti furnishes a careful and serviceable
volume for average students. It eschews ‘construes’ which supersede the use of the dictionary,
but gives full explanation of grammatical usages and historical and mythical allusions, besides

illustrating peculiarities of style, true and false derivations, and the more remarkable variations of
the text.”—Saturday Review.

‘“Itis eminently good and useful. . . . The Introduction is singularly clear on the astronomy of
Ovid, which is properly shown to be ignorant and confused; there is an excellent little map of
Rome, giving just the places mentioned in the text and no more; the notes are evidently written
by a practical schoolmaster.”— The Academy.

GAI IULI CAESARIS DE BELLO GALLICO COM-
MENT. I. II. With English Notes and Map by A. G. PESKETT, M.A.,
Fellow of Magdalene College, Cambridge, Editor of Caesar De Bello Gallico,
VII. Price 25. 6d.

GAI IULI CAESARIS DE BELLO GALLICO COM-
MENT. III. With Map and Notes by A. G. PESKETT, M.A., Fellow
of Magdalene College, Cambridge. Price 15. 6d.

“Τὴ an unusually succinct introduction he gives all the preliminary and collateral information
that is likely to be useful to a young student; and, wherever we have examined his notes, we
have found them eminently practical and satisfying. .. The book may well be recommended for
careful study in school or college.”—Saturday Review.

“Τῆς notes are scholarly, short, and a real help to the most elementary beginners in Latin
prose.”—The Examiner.

BOOKS IV. AND V. AND Book VII. by the same Editor.

Price 2s. each.

BOOK VI. by the same Editor. [Nearly ready.

London; Cambridge Warehouse, 17 Paternoster Row.

THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 27

P. VERGILI MARONIS AENEIDOS LIBER II. Edited

with Notes by A. SIDGWICK, M.A. Tutor of Corpus Christi College,
Oxford. 15. 6d.

BOOKS IV., V., VI, VIL, VIII., X., XI. XII. by the same
Editor. 15s. 6d. each.

*¢Mr Arthur Sidgwick’s ‘ Vergil, Aeneid, Book XII.’ is worthy of his reputation, and is dis-
tinguished by the same acuteness and accuracy of knowledge, appreciation of a boy’s difficulties
and ingenuity and resource in meeting them, which we have on other occasions had reason to
praise in these pages.”—-7he Academy,

‘* As masterly in its clearly divided preface and appendices as in the sound and independent
character of its annotations. ... There is a great deal more in the notes than mere compilation
and suggestion.... No difficulty is left unnoticed or unhandled.”—Saturday Review.

‘This edition is admirably adapted for the use of junior students, who will find in it the result
of much reading in a condensed form, and clearly expressed.”—Cambridge Independent Press.

BOOKS VII. VIII. in one volume. Price 35.
BOOKS X., XI, XII. in one volume. Price 35. 6d.

QUINTUS CURTIUS. A Portion of the History.

(ALEXANDER IN INDIA.) By ὟΝ. E. HEITLAND, M.A., Fellow and Lecturer
of St John’s College, Cambridge, and T. E. RAVEN, B.A., Assistant Master

in Sherborne School. Price 35. 6d. .
**Equally commendable as a genuine addition to the existing stock of school-books is
Alexander in India, a compilation from the eighth and ninth books of Q. Curtius, edited for

the Pitt Press by Messrs Heitland and Raven.... The work of Curtius has merits of its
own, which, in former generations, made it a favourite with English scholars, and which still
make it a popular text-book in Continental schools...... The reputation of Mr Heitland is a

sufficient guarantee for the scholarship of the notes, which are ample without being excessive,
and the book is well furnished with all that is needful in the nature of maps, indexes, and ap-
pendices,.” —Academy.

M. ANNAEI LUCANI PHARSALIAE LIBER

PRIMUS, edited with English Introduction and Notes by W. E. HEITLAND,
M.A. and Ὁ. E. HASKINS, M.A., Fellows and Lecturers of St John’s Col-
lege, Cambridge. Price 15. 6d.

*“*A careful and scholarlike production.”—TZimes.
**In nice parallels of Lucan from Latin poets and from Shakspeare, Mr Haskins and Mr
Heitland deserve praise."—Saturday Review,

BEDA’S ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY, BOOKS

IIT., IV., the Text from the very ancient MS. in the Cambridge University
Library, collated with six other MSS. Edited, with a life from the German of
EBERT, and with Notes, &c. by J. E. B. Mayor, M.A., Professor of Latin,
and J. R. Lumsy, D.D., Norrisian Professor of Divinity. Vol. I. Revised
edition. Price 7s. 6d.

“To young students of English History the illustrative notes will be of great service, while
the study of the texts will be a good introduction to Medizval Latin.”— The Nonconformist.

‘*In Bede’s works Englishmen can go back to ovigrnes of their history, unequalled for
form and matter by any modern European nation. Prof. Mayor has done good service in ren-
dering a part of Bede’s greatest work accessible to those who can read Latin with ease. He
has adorned this edition of the third and fourth books of the ‘‘ Ecclesiastical History” with that
amazing erudition for which he is unrivalled among Englishmen and rarely equalled by Germans.
And however interesting and valuable the text may be, we can certainly apply to his notes
the expression, La sauce vaut mieux que le poisson. They are literally crammed with interest-
ing information about early English life. For though ecclesiastical in name, Bede’s history treats
of all parts of the national life, since the Church had points of contact with all.”"—Zzaminer.

VoL. II. Ju the Press.

London: Cambridge Warehouse, 17 Paternoster Row.

28 PUBLICATIONS OF

Hi. FRENCH.

LAZARE HOCHE—PAR EMILE DE BONNECHOSE.
With Three Maps, Introduction and Commentary, by C. COLBECK, M.A.,
late Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge; Assistant Master at Harrow

. School. Price 25. .

HISTOIRE DU SIECLE DE LOUIS XIV PAR
VOLTAIRE. PartI. Chaps. I.—XIII. Edited with Notes Philological and
Historical, Biographical and Geographical Indices, etc. by GUSTAVE MASSON,
B.A. Univ. Gallic., Officier d’Académie, Assistant Master of Harrow School,
and G. W. PROTHERO, M.A., Fellow and Tutor of King’s College, Cam-
bridge. 25. 6d.

‘*Messrs Masson and Prothero have, to judge from the first part of their work, performed
with much discretion and care the task of editing Voltaire’s Szécle de Louis X/V for the ‘ Pitt
Press Series.’ Besides the usual kind of notes, the editors have in this case, influenced by Vol-
taire’s ‘summary way of treating much of the history,’ given a good deal of historical informa-
tion, in which they have, we think, done well. At the beginning of the book will be found
excellent and succinct accounts of the constitution of the French army and Parliament at the
period treated of.”—Saturday Review.

HISTOIRE DU SIECLE DE LOUIS XIV PAR
VOLTAIRE. Part II. Chaps. XIV.—X XIV. With Three Maps of the Period,
Notes Philological and Historical, Biographical and Geographical Indices,
by G. Masson, B.A. Univ. Gallic., Assistant Master of Harrow School, and
G. W. PROTHERO, M.A., Fellow and Tutor of King’s College, Cambridge.
Price 25. 6d.

Part III. Chap. XXV. to the end. By the same Editors,
Price 25. 6d.

LE VERRE D’EAU. A Comedy, by SCRIBE. With a
Biographical Memoir, and Grammatical, Literary and Historical Notes. By
C. COLBECK, M.A., late Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge; Assistant
Master at Harrow School. Price 2s. |

‘* It may be national prejudice, but we consider this edition far superior to any of the series
which hitherto have been edited exclusively by foreigners. MrColbeck seems better to under-
stand the wants and difficulties of an English boy. The etymological notes especially are admi-
rable. . .. The historical notes and introduction are a piece of thorough honest work.” — Fournal
of Education.

M. DARU, par M. C. A. SAINTE-BEUVE, (Causeries du
Lundi, Vol. 1X.). With Biographical Sketch of the Author, and Notes
Philological and Historical. By GUSTAVE MASSON, 25.

LA SUITE DU MENTEUR. A Comedy in Five Acts,
by P. CORNEILLE. Edited with Fontenelle’s Memoir of the Author, Voltaire’s
Critical Remarks, and Notes Philological and Historical, By GusTAVE
MASSON. /P7rice 25.

LA JEUNE SIBERIENNE. LE LEPREUX DE LA
CITE D’AOSTE. Tales by COUNT XAVIER DE MAISTRE. With Bio-
graphical Notice, Critical Appreciations, and Notes. By GUSTAVE Masson.
Price 25.

London: Cambridge Warehouse, τὴ Paternoster Row.

THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 29

LE DIRECTOIRE. (Considérations sur la Révolution

Frangaise. Troisi¢me et quatriéme parties.) Par MADAME LA BARONNE DE
STAEL-HOLSTEIN. With a Critical Notice of the Author, a Chronological
Table, and Notes Historical and Philological, by G. Masson, B.A., and
G. W. PRoTHERO, M.A. Revised and enlarged Edition. Price 25.

** Prussia under Frederick the Great, and France under the Directory, bring us face to face
respectively with periods of history which it is right should be known thoroughly, and which
are well treated in the Pitt Press volumes. ‘The latter in particular, an extract from the
world-known work of Madame de Staél on the French Revolution, is beyond all praise for
the excellence both of its style and of its matter.”— T7éses.

DIX ANNEES D’EXIL. Livre II. CHAPITRES 1—8.
Par MADAME LA BARONNE DE STAEL-HOLSTEIN. With a Biographical
Sketch of the Author, a Selection of Poetical Fragments by Madame de
Staél’s Contemporaries, and Notes Historical and Philological. By GUSTAVE
MASSON. rice 25.

“Τῆς choice made by M. Masson of the second book of the Memoirs of Madame de Staél
appears specially felicitous. . . . This is likely to be one of the most favoured of M. Masson’s
editions, and deservedly so.”—A cademy.

FREDEGONDE ET BRUNEHAUT. A Tragedy in Five
Acts, by N. LEMERCIER. Edited with Notes, Genealogical and Chrono-
logical Tabies, a Critical Introduction and a Biographical Notice. By
GUSTAVE MAssoN. rice 25.

LE VIEUX CELIBATAIRE. A Comedy, by CoLLIn
D’HARLEVILLE. With a Biographical Memoir, and Grammatical, Literary
and Historical Notes. By the same Editor. rice 25.

‘*M. Masson is doing good work in introducing learners to some of the less-known French
play-writers. The arguments are admirably clear, and the notes are not too abundant.”—
Academy.

LA METROMANIE, A Comedy, by PIRON, with a Bio-

graphical Memoir, and Grammatical, Literary and Historical Notes. By the
same Editor. Price as.

LASCARIS, ou LES GRECS DU XV*. SIECLE,

' Nouvelle Historique, par A. F. VILLEMAIN, with a Biographical Sketch of
the Author, a Selection of Poems on Greece, and Notes Historical and
Philological, By the same Editor. rice 25.

IV. GERMAN.
ERNST, HERZOG VON SCHWABEN. UHLAND. With

Introduction and Notes. By H. J. WoLsTENHOLME, B.A. (Lond.),
Lecturer in German at Newnham College, Cambridge. Price 35. 6d.

ZOPF UND SCHWERT. Lustspiel in fiinf Aufziigen von
Kar_ Gutzkow. With a Liographical and Historical Introduction, English
Notes, and an Index. By the same Editor. Price 3. 6d.

“We are glad to be able to notice a careful edition of K. Gutzkow’s amusing comedy
*Zopf and Schwert’ by Mr J. H. Wolstenholme. ... These notes are abundant and contain
references to standard grammatical works.”—Academy.

London: Cambridge Warehouse, τὴ Paternoster Row.

30 PUBLICATIONS OF

Goethe's Knabenjahre. (1749—1759.) GOETHE’S BOY-
HOOD: being the First Three Books of his Autobiography. Arranged
and Annotated by WILHELM WAGNER, Ph. D., late Professor at the
Johanneum, Hamburg. rice 25.

HAUFF. DAS WIRTHSHAUS IM SPESSART. Edited
by A. SCHLOTTMARN, Ph. D., Assistant Master at Uppingham School.
ce 35. 6d. :

DER OBERHOF. Α Tale of Westphalian Life, by KARL

IMMERMANN. With a Life of Immermann and English Notes, by WILHELM
WAGNER, Ph.D., late Professor at the Johanneum, Hamburg. rice 3s.

A BOOK OF GERMAN DACTYLIC POETRY. Ar-

ranged and Annotated by the same Editor. Price 35.

Der erfte Kreugug (THE FIRST CRUSADE), by FRIED-
RICH VON RAUMER. Condensed from the Author’s ‘History of the Hohen-
staufen’, with a life of RAUMER, two Plans and English Notes. By
the same Editor. rice 25.

‘Certainly no more interesting book could be made the subject of examinations. The story
of the First Crusade has an undying interest. The notes are, on the whole, good.” Educational
tmes.

A BOOK OF BALLADS ON GERMAN HISTORY.
Arranged and Annotated by the same Editor. Price 25.

**It carries the reader rapidly through some of the most important incidents connected with
the German race and name, from the invasion of Italy by the Visigoths under their King Alaric,
down to the Franco-German War and the installation of the present Emperor. The notes supply
very well the connecting links between the successive periods, and exhibit in its various phases of
growth and progress, or the reverse, the vast unwieldy mass which constitutes modern Germany.”
— Times.

DER STAAT FRIEDRICHS DES GROSSEN. By G.
FREYTAG. With Notes. By the same Editor. rece 2s.

‘Prussia under Frederick the Great, and France under the Directory, bring us face to face
respectively with periods of history which it is right should be known thoroughly, and which
are well treated in the Pitt Press volumes.” — 7imes,

GOETHE’S HERMANN AND DOROTHEA. With

an Introduction and Notes. By the same Editor. Price 3s.
“Τῆς notes are among the best that we know, with the reservation that they are often too
abundant.”~—Academy.
Das Yah 1813 (THE YEAR 1813), by F. KOHLRAUSCH.
With English Notes. By the same Editor. Price 2s.

V. ENGLISH.

LOCKE ON EDUCATION. With Introduction and Notes
by the Rev. R. H. Quick, M.A. Price 35. δά.

**The work before us leaves nothing to be desired. It is of convenient form and reasonable
price, accurately printed, and accompanied by notes which are admirable. There is no teacher
too young to find this book interesting; there is no teacher too old to find it profitable.”— Zhe
School Bulletin, New York.

Lonton: Cambridge Warehouse, 17 Paternoster Row.

THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 31

THE TWO NOBLE KINSMEN, edited with Intro-

duction and Notes by the Rev. Professor SKEAT, M.A., formerly Fellow
of Christ’s College, Cambridge. rice 35. 6d.
*‘This edition of a play that is well worth study, for more reasons than one, by so careful a
scholar as Mr Skeat, deserves a hearty welcome.” —A theneum.
‘*Mr Skeat is a conscientious editor, and has left no difficulty unexplained.” — 7rmes.

BACON’S HISTORY OF THE REIGN OF KING
HENRY VII. With Notes by the Rev. J. Rawson Lumpy, D.D., Nor-
risian Professor of Divinity ; late Fellow of St Catharine’s College. Price 35.

SIR THOMAS MORE'’S UTOPIA. With Notes by the

Rev. J. Rawson LumBy, D.D., Norrisian Professor of Divinity; late Fellow
of St Catharine’s College, Cambridge. Price 35. 6d.

“Τὸ enthusiasts in history matters, who are not content with mere facts, but like to pursue
their investigations behind the scenes, as it were, Professor Rawson Lumby has in the work now
before us produced a most acceptable contribution to the now constantly increasing store of
illustrative reading.”—7he Cambridge Review.

To Dr Lumby we must give praise unqualified and unstinted. He has done his work
admirably. .... Every student of history, eve olitician, every social reformer, every one
interested in literary curiosities, every lover o nglish should buy and carefully read Dr
Lumby’s edition of the ‘Utopia.’ We are afraid to say more lest we should be thought ex-
travagant, and our recommendation accordingly lose part of its force.”—7he Teacher.

“} was originally written in Latin and does not find a place on ordinary bookshelves. Avery

at boon has therefore been conferred on the general English reader by the managers of the
Pitt Press Series, in the issue of a convenient little volume of Morve’s Utopia not in the original
Latin, but in the quaint English Translation thereof made by Raphe Robynson, which adds a
linguistic interest to the intrinsic merit of the work. . . . All this has been edited in a most com-
plete and scholarly fashion by Dr J. R. Lumby, the Norrisian Professor of Divinity, whose name
alone is a sufficient warrant for its accuracy. It is a real addition to the modern stock of classical
English literature.” —Guardian.

SIR THOMAS MORE’S LIFE OF RICHARD III.
With Notes, &c., by Professor LUMBY. [Mearly ready.

A SKETCH OF ANCIENT PHILOSOPHY FROM
THALES TO CICERO, by JosrpH B. Mayor, M.A., Professor of

Moral Philosophy at King’s College, London. Price 35. 6d.

**Tt may safely be affirmed that Mr Mayor has successfully accomplished all that he here sets
out. His arrangement is admirably methodical, his style is simple but nervous, his knowledge
of his subject full and accurate, and his analytical expositions lucid and vivid....It is therefore a
manual which will prove of great utility to University undergraduates, for whom it was pare
ticularly prepared, and also for all who study Plato, Aristotle, or other philosophers, in the
original. Educated readers, generally, will find it an admirable introduction, or epitome, of
ancient speculative thought, and ‘a key to our present ways of thinking and judging in regard to
matters of the highest importance.’ ”— The British Mail.

‘“‘In writing this scholarly and attractive sketch, Professor Mayor has had chiefly in view
‘undergraduates at the University or others who are commencing the study of the philosophical
works of Cicero or Plato or Aristotle in the original language,’ but also hopes that it ‘may be
found interesting and useful by educated readers generally, not merely as an introduction to the
formal history of philosophy, but as supplying a key to our present ways of thinking and judging
in regard to matters of the ighest importance.’”’—Mind.

‘*Professor Mayor contributes to the Pitt Press Series A Sketch of Ancient Philosophy in
which he has endeavoured to give a general view of the philosophical systems illustrated by the
_genius of the masters of metaphysical and ethical science from Thales to Cicero. In the course
of his sketch he takes occasion to give concise analyses of Plato’s Republic, and of the Ethics and
Politics of Aristotle; and these abstracts will be to some readers not the least useful portions of
the book. It may be objected against his design in general that ancient philosophy is too vast
and too deep a subject to be dismissed in a ‘sketch’—that it should be left to those who will make
it a serious study. But that objection takes no account of the large class of persons who desire
to know, in relation to present discussions and speculations, what famous men in the whole world
thought and wrote on these topics, They have not the scholarship which would be necessary for
original examination of authorities; but they have an intelligent interest in the relations between
ancient and modern philosophy, and need just such information as Professor Mayor's sketch will
give them.”—TZhe Guardian.

[Other Volumes are in preparation.]

London: Cambridge Warehouse, τὴ Paternoster Row.

Snibersity of Cambridge.
LOCAL EXAMINATIONS.

Examination Papers, for variougy years, with the Regulations for the
Examination. Demy 8vo. 25. each, or by Post, 25. 22.
Class Lists, for various years, Boys 15., Girls 6d.

Annual Reports of the Syndicate, with Supplementary Tables showing
the success and failure of the Candidates. 25. each, by Post 2s. 2d.

HIGHER LOCAL EXAMINATIONS.
Examination Papers for 1881, 29 which are added the Regulations for
1882. Demy 8vo. 25. each, by Post 2s. 2d.

Reports of the Syndicate. Demy 8vo. Is., by Post Is. 14

LOCAL LECTURES SYNDICATE.

Calendar for the years 1875—9. Fcap. 8vo. cloth. 25.
᾽ " 1875--8ὁ0. ,, » 28,
9 9 1880—81. ” 3) IS.

TEACHERS’ TRAINING SYNDICATE.

Examination Papers for 1880 and 1881, fo which are added the Regu
lations for the Examination. Demy 8vo. 64., by Post 7d.

CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY REPORTER.
Published by Authority.
Containing all the Official Notices of the University, Reports of
Discussions in the Schools, and Proceedings of the Cambridge Philo-
sophical, Antiquarian, and Philological Societies. 3a. weekly.

CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY EXAMINATION PAPERS.
These Papers are published in occasional numbers every Term, and in
volumes for the Academical year.

VoL. IX. Parts 105 to 119. PAPERS for the Year 1879—80, 125. cloth.
VOL. X. » 120 to 138. » " 1880—81, 155. cloth.

Oxford and Cambridge Schools Examinations.

Papers set in the Examination for Certificates, July, 1879. Price 1s. 6d.

List of Candidates who obtained Certificates at the Examinations
held in 1879 and 1880; and Supplementary Tables. Price 6d.

Regulations of the Board for 1882. Price 6d.
Report of the Board for the year ending Oct. 31,1881. Price 15.

London:
CAMBRIDGE WAREHOUSE, 17 PATERNOSTER ROW.

CAMBRIDGE: PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A., AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS,

a